To Be So Claimed

by frizzycrls

Summary:

Alastor, once a beta while he was alive, has been turned into an omega as one of the punishments for his sins. With his increasingly difficult to control heats leaving him concerned he will end up in a bond he doesn't want, he is willing to pay any cost when he seeks aid from the powerful Queen of Hell.

The King and Queen, both alphas, find this omega sinner to be very interesting and offer an unexpected sort of assistance, possibly of a permanent kind.

Chapter 1

Summary:

Occasionally the palace would be opened to the sinners of the city and those who wished to seek an audience would be allowed to bring forward their requests. The cost was said to be high and she would only choose a seemingly random few people out of all that showed up. Because of that, many only came here if they truly needed help or with the delusional hope to get close enough to somehow gain favor with the Queen.

Alastor's request... well, he had little hope of being chosen and even if he was, he wasn't certain it was able to be granted despite the Queen's considerable power. Still, he had to try, and even if it required selling his soul to make it happen, he had already decided it would be worth it.

Notes:

This was meant to be a short one-shot pwp to test run a/b/o dynamics for the first time. Apparently I have to write buildup and motivation behind the character's reactions, I can't skip it. Ugh.

Alastor curled his lip in disdain as he looked at the other gathered sinners. The scent of so many in an enclosed space, the air practically buzzing with excitement and lust was nearly vomit-inducing. Really, there was only one reason he remained here and that was the chance to petition the Queen for aid. Occasionally the palace would be opened to the sinners of the city and those who wished to seek an audience would be allowed to bring forward their requests. The cost was said to be high and she would only choose a seemingly random few people out of all that showed up. Because of that, many only came here if they truly needed help or with the delusional hope to get close enough to somehow gain favor with the Queen.

His request... well, he had little hope of being chosen and even if he was, he wasn't certain it was able to be granted despite the Queen's considerable power. Still, he had to try, and even if it required selling his soul to make it happen, he had already decided it would be worth it.

Waking up in Hell had been a surprise, to be sure. Less because Alastor had believed he would go to Heaven and more that he'd thought it was all made up to control the religious. He'd gotten over that shock quickly enough but then he'd had to deal with the punishments laid upon him for his sins.

Most of it he'd found he could adjust to with little problem. The form he had been given was ironic given his methods of hunting his victims after he had lured them away from the safety of the city streets. Though he had resented it at first, he quickly realized it could be used to his advantage. Looking like prey made it so others underestimated him in the beginning, leaving him far more able to take down opponents that he would not have had they kept their guard up. Then there was the eternal hunger, which helped fuel his ambition, kept him hunting and moving and never becoming truly sated, never falling to the illusion of having enough.

However there was one thing he could not simply adapt to. Heats. He had gone from the comfortable state of being a beta to the awful existence of an omega. This meant two weeks out of every six months, he was driven mad by futile animal instincts to be bred despite the fact that sinners were sterile. Likely this was a punishment for the smug superiority he had felt over others that he believed were weak for being so enslaved by their hormones.

The only silver lining was that it wasn't as bad as some poor bastards that ended up going into heat far more often. Knowing that did not make the curse any easier for him.

In the beginning, the urges were easy enough to ignore. He went through the first few heats with little more than a mild fever, an unrelenting ache, and a need to make himself scarce. Blockers only did so much to hide one's pheromones but there was no covering an omega in heat. His orientation was nothing he kept secret, that only would have left chances for blackmail. However, heat pheromones could reduce even the most civilized to unseemly behavior and he refused to be seen in such a state or give anyone reason to think he would be amenable to their advances.

It was little more than an annoyance at the start. Then the years had passed and... the heats got worse. Unbearable. He'd already relented to debasing himself with his own magic in the confines of his well-guarded radio tower and the pocket dimension there that he was building as his power grew. The bayou was a large comfort during those days with what he refused to call a nest set up deep inside.

However, he was still lucid enough during them to tell that soon even that would fail to be enough, and feared that in his desperation for relief he might leave the safety of his sanctuary in search of a mate. Possibly willing to accept any mate, no matter how beneath his usual standards. The alphas he'd met down here smelled dreadful enough to his sensitive nose that he'd never normally consider them for assistance, even if they weren't all idiots who refused to listen to the word no. Most had learned by now to not hold him to the stereotype that being an omega meant one was weak and submissive.

Still, he refused to risk his heats making him end up bound to someone controlling and obnoxious like Vox.

Or worse.

Which brought him to this room full of other sinners, hoping to be chosen to see the Queen and find a way to reduce or completely nullify the power these blasted hormones held over him. Some of the others likely had legitimate reasons for being there too. A few of them... well, from the smell, they hoped to somehow gain sexual favors with the Queen. He would respect such ambition if it weren't for the fact that they were weaklings who smelled like they chose to use artificial methods of forcibly attracting carnal attention. He kept his distance from those ones and played the mental game of tallying the potential threat level of each person in the room out of boredom. Many were two's or three's, but there were a couple interesting ones that he tentatively ranked a five.

The lioness somewhat nearby was one of those. He wondered if her form was because she had been a poacher or perhaps an exotic animal collecter. Either way, he was pretty sure the scarf she wore was to hide the marks where one of the animals had killed her.

"Hey, you mind some company? This seems to be the least crowded area."

Alastor was pulled from his thoughts to find the question had come from a rather petite blond man standing at the edge of the clear space people were giving him. A careful breath through his nose brought with it the sort of neutrality that meant the man was probably on pheromone blockers too but his muted scent wasn't awful by any means. His appearance made the sinner think he might be another omega, but he knew better than to judge a book by its cover.

Intriguing that he would approach the one that many of the others were clearly giving such a wide berth. Either he was new to Hell and didn't know about the Radio Demon yet or he was somehow powerful enough to not care who Alastor was despite not being a known Overlord. He gave the blond one of his sharpest smiles, "I don't own this space so make yourself at home, friend! Be warned, however, I have been known to bite those who annoy me!"

The smile he received in return was equally sharp, a challenging but amused look in those glowing yellow and red eyes, "I'm Magne, and thanks for the warning. I'll be sure to only annoy you when I want to be bitten."

Despite the flirtatious tone and wink thrown his way by the blond, Alastor didn't feel any need to put distance between them. The words had been simply put out there and then the other man was casually leaning on the wall a few feet away, looking out over the milling crowd. He studied him for a moment before doing the same. This one might be an entertaining way to pass the time, "Glad to make your acquaintance, Mr. Magne. The name's Alastor! Perhaps you've heard of me?"

"Oh, I know who you are, Mr. Radio Demon. You have a very unique voice," Huh. So not a new soul, "Sensitive nose, I'm guessing?"

Alastor nodded. That wasn't any secret though many didn't realize just how sensitive it was, "How'd you guess?"

The shorter man nodded towards a pair of women across the room, "Your nose keeps wrinkling any time one of them gets any closer."

"Ah. Well, that would be because I find the scent of hormone enhancers and rut inducers to be quite offensive!"

That got him a blink and a raised brow, "You can smell that? From all the way over here."

Shit. He'd thought that was a fairly easy scent to catch. It seemed sharp enough to him that it would be clear to anyone in the room. Still, that shouldn't be anything that would give the other man something to use against him in the future. Alastor had gotten good at keeping from reacting to even the most overwhelmingly horrid smells if necessary, though he made sure to get away from them as soon as reasonably possible. "Yes? And why are you avoiding the scintillating conversations all around us, hm?"

Magne folded his arms over his chest defensively, "As I said, bit too crowded. I don't like that many people that close to me."

They both went quiet for a moment, watching as a guard called a name and escorted a lizard looking sinner into the throne room. The blond spoke up again after the door had closed, "I've never gotten picked to go in but I've been here a few times. I don't recall seeing you at one of these. First time?"

That was likely an attempt at fishing for his reason for being here. "True, yes! I can generally take care of my own problems!"

"Must be a pretty big issue then if you're here now." When Alastor refused to speak further on it, Magne wisely changed course to a more joking tone, "Especially since you're looking at everyone here like you're assessing how big of a threat they are."

"That would be because I am!" Alastor spun his microphone idly, "Not much else to do when one has a potentially long wait around a great many idiots."

"Am I among that generalization?"

"I'm not sure yet!" He quipped, "So far you haven't been too terribly moronic!"

That got a snort, "Thanks, I think." The blond eyed him for a moment. "Just out of curiosity, what's my rating?"

Alastor decided to be honest, "Currently an eight, though I'm leaning towards moving it to a nine."

"That's out of ten, right?" Magne waited until he nodded before continuing, "We've barely talked for five minutes. I'm kind of surprised it's that high. If I asked why, would you tell me?"

"Hmmm," he considered that and figured there was no harm and potentially something to gain from sharing his suspicions, "Despite your rather flashy appearance, I did not notice you in the room until you spoke. You showed no sign of wariness despite knowing who I am, which says you think you have enough power to either take me on or easily defeat me! However, you are not any Overlord that I recognize, which leads me to believe you are not simply a fellow sinner. My best guess is that you are likely working for the Queen in order to assess the people waiting to see her."

Magne gave him an approving smirk, "Impressive." He pushed off the wall, giving a lazy salute, "Well, I suppose that means I should take my leave then. Have a good day!"

Oddly enough, Alastor wanted to tell him to stay. He held his tongue though, and watched the deceptively small man as he left, catching when he suddenly vanished from sight.

Now to see if he had proved himself interesting enough to earn an audience with the Queen.

***

"Liiiillllyyyy!"

Lilith felt a fond amusement at her husband's whining tone as he rejoined her for lunch, "Hello, love. Found someone interesting?"

"Uggggh, even worse!" He flopped dramatically across a chair, limbs all akimbo in a way that made him almost look like a marionette with cut strings. "He's pretty! And smart! And mean! And did I mention pretty?"

"You did, yes," she leaned over to kiss his forehead. "Should he be the next one called?"

Lucifer though about that for a moment before grinning, "Maybe we should save him for last. That way no one will notice if we keep him a little longer than others!"

She narrowed her eyes at him, "If we keep him? And who is this person that has you interested enough to actually show yourself as the King to him?"

"You know that radio Overlord? The omega that Rosie keeps going on about?"

Lilith couldn't deny the curious excitement that she felt at that, "Really?! Thought she said he'd rather have all his teeth pulled out one by one than ever ask anyone for help."

Lucifer finally pulled himself up into a more proper sitting position, "I know! But I'm telling you, he's out there and holy shit does the man have a sensitive nose! He pointed out two people about forty feet away in a crowded room that had taken enhancers and inducers to try to seduce their way in to seeing you. Or maybe even to try to seduce you directly." He frowned then, eyes flashing red before he calmed himself and refocused, "Guards got them and there is no way that they'd had those drugs in their systems for more than thirty minutes when he pointed them out!"

Lilith took a bite of food, thinking as she chewed. Usually those sorts of drugs took over an hour to be detectable by scent. There was a reason they made everyone wait so long to be seen, but some people still managed to smuggle in things undetected to be taken when no one was looking. How in the world did that sinner deal with having a nose that sensitive? The city was certainly not anything pleasant to smell, even on a good day. No matter, that likely wasn't the reason the Radio Demon had decided to approach the Queen of Hell for aid. Maybe they could offer him a deal for their assistance that involved having him attend these days in the future to help screen out people like that. "Any idea what he wants?"

"Nope! He figured me out too quick to weasel anything out of him," He sounded really delighted about that fact.

Well now, that was interesting. Lucifer was pretty good at keeping up a general aura of insignificance, making people near him dismiss him as irrelevant or unimportant. It was a big part of how they could gather information from the waiting room to ensure those with the most pressing valid concerns were seen. Her beloved husband looked like he wanted to tell her more so badly that he was nearly vibrating while he waited for her to ask. He was far too adorable when he was excited, "How'd he manage that?"

"Well, it probably helped that people were giving him practically a five foot clearing on all sides so getting near him the usual way wasn't gonna work. When I asked if it was alright to join him, it was like he started picking apart every little thing about me that he could! I think he's wary enough that he doesn't dismiss anyone as irrelevant once he's aware of them." Lucifer took a truly impossibly large bite, trying to get through his food quickly, likely so he'd have more time to talk. Really, he was ridiculous at times! It was a good thing he was so lovable. "Sho I chried-"

"Swallow before you speak, dear."

He huffed at her but did, "So I tried a little flirting, a little casual conversation and did you know he has a threat level scale? He's pretty honest with himself about his strength versus other's. Put me at a nine out of ten that quick!" That was a good sign of the intelligence he had mentioned earlier. "He figured out I wasn't one of the sinner petitioners, though I don't think he realized exactly who I am or I'm sure he would have put it at a ten."

No surprise there. Lucifer avoided the city like the plague, and there were no really clear images of what he looked like so many sinners wouldn't recognize him when he went without his signature hat or cheek markings. Plus the height he kept himself at most of the time made anyone that might suspect dismiss the idea entirely, because why-ever would the powerful, shape-shifting King of Hell choose to appear small and unintimidating?

Lilith gave him a teasing grin as she picked up her wine glass, "So... he's pretty?"

"Oh fucking hell, Lils," Lucifer gushed, "He's soooo pretty! You'll see!"

Yes, she would. She was too curious not to at this point.

Notes:

Even with all the buildup, I only intend for this to be two or three chaps at most. I know I should work on my other stories but between sad news from family, monetary stress, and the fact that it appears I will be saying goodbye to one of my cats that Ive had for 17 years, motivation is a bit low for plot-heavy things.

So I pulled up my list of potential prompts and while At the Mercy of the King did kind of interest me, I wasnt feeling that more serious sort of Lucifer. Thats where this came from

Chapter 2

Summary:

Lilith's personal first impression of the infamous Radio Demon was that her husband was absolutely correct. The man was terribly pretty. No wonder Lucifer had been so focused on that.

This was going to be an enjoyable meeting, if just for the eye candy alone.

"Surprised to be gettin' a call from you, Lily! Aren't you supposed to be meetin' with some poor, unfortunate sap right about now?"

Lilith grinned as she idly toyed with the phone cord, "I'm in between right now but I have one coming up that I could use your help with, Rosie. You're not going to believe who it is."

The line went silent for a moment as Rosie pondered that, "Alright, I'll bite! Who is it?"

"Alastor."

There was a sharp gasp, "You're shittin' me! Seriously?! Have you checked to make sure he ain't bein' mind controlled or nothin'?!"

Lilith couldn't help laughing. She'd known from what the lady Overlord told her before that Alastor was a proud and self-reliant thing, and the level of incredulity in Rosie's voice was hilarious, "I'm sure. We screen for that sort of thing, you know that."

"Yeah, yeah, still had to check. I wonder what he's wantin' so bad that he'll go to you but didn't tell me about." The woman sounded like she was pouting over that. "Doubt ol' Luci got him to talk about what he's there for, right? And I'm guessin' you wanna know the best way to talk to him?"

"Please? From everything you've said before, I'm pretty sure I know how to go about this, but why not make use of a good source of information like you?" As incentive atop the flattery, she added, "I think Lu's already got a bit of a crush."

The squawk of surprise and interest Rosie gave at that was exactly what she'd been aiming for, and when the other woman spoke again, she was clearly in matchmaker mode, "Alright, first things first, don't get in his personal space unless he's gotten in yours first. Be patient with his sass, don't try to pull the alpha card to reign it in or nothin'. Since he's in unfamiliar alpha territory, he'll be more nervous than a long tail cat in a room full of rockin' chairs and mockery is just his way of copin'."

That made her pause. Yes, omegas were generally wary in a strange alpha's space but the way Rosie was emphasizing it... "He has trauma involving alphas?" Perhaps they should have some sort of comforting sensory objects in the room during the meeting?

Rosie scoffed, "We're in Hell, honey, which of us doesn't? In all seriousness, it's not the way you're thinkin', the reason or his reactions to reminders. I ain't gonna betray his trust or nothin' so let's just say there's a reason his father was his first kill down here! But Luci's a sweetheart and a big ol' softie so I doubt you two'll have much of a problem!"

Good to know. "Well that's a list of things we shouldn't do. Anything we should do to put him more at ease?"

"Use neutralizin' magic to clear the air of as many scents as possible before you call him in. After bein' stuck in a room full of other agitated sinners all day, he'll appreciate it. If he struggles to tell you what he's there for, treat it a bit like a friendly transaction. Trade him a vulnerability for a vulnerability. He responds well to that sorta thing! He'll probably be actin' all proper like since it's his first time meetin' you and because he needs your help, but fair warnin', once he likes you and gets comfy, he can be a total brat if he thinks you're not givin' him enough attention when he wants it. "

Lilith was amused that Rosie really was treating this like she already knew Lucifer's interest in the omega was going to lead to future meetings between the three of them.

"Now just so you know, he ain't all piss and vinegar. He can be a real charmer and an absolute sweetheart once you get past the prickly exterior. Oh! Also, if he slips up and shows offense at your scent, it's nothin' personal. Apparently all you alphas smell just awful to him!"

That was definitely interesting. Lilith had never heard of an omega sinner that was so disgusted by all alpha scents. Perhaps his Judgement had something to do with it? The only other possibility she knew of was impossible in this instance since all sinners were infertile. So the idea that his instincts were rejecting everyone in the city because he could smell that mating with them wouldn't take was ridiculous.

Right?

***

Lilith's personal first impression of the infamous Radio Demon was that her husband was absolutely correct. The man was terribly pretty. No wonder Lucifer had been so focused on that. Everything about him was long lines and sharp edges. Despite being made to look like prey, he definitely moved like a predator that was completely aware of what he was capable of. His appearance was well-maintained, but it wasn't in a way that said it was for other people, just for the sake of his own pride. The Queen could admit she had something of a type when it came to omegas and at a glance, this sinner certainly checked off many of them.

This was going to be an enjoyable meeting, if just for the eye candy alone.

Lilith did not use any sort of pheromone blockers, magical or chemical, since backing her authority with a subtle reminder of her dominance kept people of most orientations from getting too tetchy in their meetings with her. She preferred to not put on more forceful displays if she didn't have to. The alpha Queen could tell the exact moment that he caught her scent despite the neutralizing magics they'd used to clear the air before he came in. The omega faltered only a few steps from the door, his ears raising on high alert as he studied her. If he was disgusted, he covered it well because only a couple seconds later he continued his approach, head held high and pace steady as though nothing had happened.

Here was where she got a hint of that intelligence Lucifer had spoken of. Apparently, he had been doing his research on the proper way of conducting himself in a first meeting with Hell's reigning Queen, which most sinners did not. At exactly twelve feet from the lowest step leading up to the throne, Alastor stopped and dismissed his microphone staff, giving a bow with his hands open to show his respect and lack of intent to cause harm. The gesture was largely symbolic given the fact there were still many ways of attacking without a physical weapon, but that he had taken the time to research and learn spoke highly of his expectations in how he presented himself. He even waited for her to greet him first, "Rise, Alastor. It is lovely to finally put a face to the voice. I have heard a great deal about your rapid rise to power to become the Radio Demon Overlord of Pentagram City."

Alastor visibly preened as he stood up again with a delighted grin, "My most respectful and heartfelt greetings, your Majesty! It is truly an honor to know that my name and title have reached even royal ears!"

Yes, this one was a very adorably prideful creature. She could easily imagine him and Lucifer getting into competitions over the silliest things. "Come closer and speak of what it is you seek from me."

He faltered again, his ears flicking with indecision. She remembered Rosie's advice and asked, "Which part is causing you difficulty right now?" Her assumption was that it was the soft command to speak on his troubles.

"M-my Queen, I-" Alastor averted his eyes as he cleared his throat. Was that a blush forming on his cheeks? "I do not believe it would be wise at this time for me to get any closer than I am now, madam."

Lilith considered him, paying close attention to several rather intriguing details, "I have heard that the scent of an alpha can be rather distasteful to you but I do not believe that is the reaction you are displaying at this time. Care to elaborate?"

A record scratch noise came from somewhere around him as his red eyes went wide. He met her gaze again, "How did you-" Realizing he was about to make something of a faux pas, he cut off the question. His fingers twitched a bit restlessly like he was trying to automatically grab for the staff he had dismissed, "You are correct, madam. I normally do find the scent of alphas to be repugnant. Until I entered the throne room, I had believed it was all alphas."

She felt a pleased rumble attempting to build up in her chest and fought it down. No need to make the pretty little omega any more skittish than he already was. Just because he did not find hers to be bad did not mean that it was something enticing either. It was a pity the faint scent she could catch from here said he was on some strong pheromone blockers, she would have loved to get more of an idea of just how strong his instincts were reacting to her, "I am glad to know there is nothing abhorrent in my scent for you. Tell me, what did you think of Magne's scent?"

Now Lilith could see what Lucifer had meant about him visibly picking apart things. It was rather clear he was easily grasping the idea that the man he met before was an alpha too, but he kept going, glancing at the empty throne beside her with narrowed eyes as he considered his answer, "His scent was rather dulled by the blockers he uses, but I did not find the King's distasteful either."

Damn, still a neutral answer. No clues there on if it was a positive thing or not. Still, she was allowing this to go too far off track. First things first, she had to learn what he was here for, "Thank you for your honesty. You may stay where you are then, Alastor. I would still like to know what it is you are searching for."

He visibly steeled himself, "I seek knowledge first, madam. And should what I seek exist, I am willing to pay greatly to have it used to ease or be rid entirely of the affliction placed upon me by one of the Judgements I bear."

Speaking around the problem without actually naming it. Still, it gave her something to start working with, "I'm uncertain if I can aid you in this. Many punishments laid upon a soul at the time of their death are things that cannot be lessened by even the strongest of magics." When he looked disheartened, she added, "But I can still listen and perhaps a way can be found to make things tolerable."

"I know how to make them tolerable," Alastor's voice dripped with disdain before he remembered where he was. "Apologies for my tone, madam. The issue is..." He clenched his hands, forcing himself to speak, "It's my heats. They continue to grow stronger as the years pass and I do not wish for desperation to lead me to make an unwise and possibly dangerous decision just to satisfy some pointless biological instinct. There are no alphas within the city that I would trust to respect my independence, even if I could somehow tolerate their smell. That leaves me with no option but to seek a way to manage them on my own and it has become clear that I cannot continue to do so as I have been. If you know of any alternative means that I can use to keep them from worsening further, I would be most grateful and willing to pay just about any cost I can think of."

Lilith blinked. She could see how that would be a serious concern, though it was rather unusual that this was a progressing issue. Most sinners cursed with heat cycles had a specific degree theirs went to right from the start that could only be mitigated by mating with an alpha. That he would be wary of the sinner alphas was no surprise. One of the requests she often got was for severing forced bonds. Still...

Why was he not attempting the obvious route that almost every other sinner would have in his position? Even his offers of payment were being made with absolutely no hint of seductive intent!

There was admittedly a part of Lilith that had become wary as he spoke of his heats, thinking that perhaps he was going to play the same old hand that others had in the past. There were many who believed that a relationship involving only two alphas could not possibly be a truly stable and happy one. Yet, Alastor never even seemed to consider suggesting that surely her aid in his problem could be one of a more intimate kind, seeing as her scent was not an offensive one and an alpha married to another alpha must be missing the presence of an omega.

Funnily enough, that was why she was beginning to seriously consider it herself. Lucifer found him attractive and she certainly had no complaints about his looks either. He had no initial intentions on her, which left her in the position of the pursuer, a role she rather enjoyed taking. They had helped omega hellborn through their heats before, ones that knew not to assume that doing so would grant them extra favor or a permanent place in the royal couple's relationship. It would just be a matter of the deer's interest in such an idea and seeing how the three of them got along.

Now seemed like a very good time to get Lucifer more involved! She reached up into her hair, "Darling, I believe there are things all three of us should discuss."

***

Alastor had suspected that 'Magne' was still in the room, his muffled scent had remained steady the entire time he and the Queen had been talking. He had not considered the idea that the white and gold snake coiled around her crown could be the King of Hell! The creature lifted its, er, his head and slithered down her arm before transforming with a puff of red smoke. Lucifer Morningstar grinned at him from atop the dais, "Hello again, gorgeous! Did you miss me?"

Between the tone, the epithet, and the way the man exaggerated batting his eyes at Alastor, the sinner was torn between his usual acidic responses and an odd feeling of shyness. The fact that the King of Hell was openly flirting with him, calling him gorgeous when his legendary beauty of a wife was sitting right there was honestly a little difficult to process. That Lilith herself was looking at him a bit like he imagined a hungry cat eyeing an injured canary would was not helping matters either.

Was the air getting warmer in here?

Clearing his throat, he kept his tone formal but refused to let the teasing pass completely unanswered, "I'm afraid our initial meeting was too short to gain any fondness worth missing, your Majesty."

Neither royal took offense to his words. In fact, they both seemed rather amused and pleased, though Lucifer's tone was distinctly whiny when he looked back at Lilith, "See? Mean!"

"Yes, love, but you did poke at him first," She pointed out with warm amusement. She then got to her feet, moving to stand next to her husband at the top of the four steps leading down, "Lucifer and I have aided omegas in the past with their heats so long as it was understood that there would likely be nothing more to it than that and that discretion was to be expected."

Alastor felt like what he imagined being struck by lightning might. Surely she couldn't be suggesting what he thought she was?! Lucifer himself looked mildly surprised as well, first at her words and then further at his reaction, "You had no intention at all of aiming for that angle, did you?" His tone was a bit disbelieving and amazed.

Lilith answered for him, "No, I could tell that already. Even setting aside the scent issue, this pretty thing is far too proud to even consider submitting like that for an alpha he doesn't respect, isn't that right, Alastor?"

Okay, this was going terribly off the many scripts he had considered even remotely possible for this meeting!

"Oooo," Lucifer grinned wolfishly, eyes flashing bright red for a brief moment. When they did, it became apparent that his muted scent was caused by magic rather than medication because it immediately lost all subtlety. "Those kinds are the best, because it means so much more when they do submit."

Surrounded by two powerful alpha scents that somehow did the exact opposite of offend his senses for once, Alastor was forced to break protocol and summon his staff back because his legs felt like they would no longer hold his weight. He also bit his tongue because something that felt disturbingly like an imploring whine was trying to crawl out of his throat.

The King seemed intrigued by his reactions while the Queen looked smug, like she knew what was going on and that he had just proved her right. She put a hand on her husband's shoulder when it looked like he was going to come closer, "Wait, dear. There is no need to rush." Lilith gave Alastor a sly look, "We did make sure our schedule was clear after this so we could take our time with this one, after all."

There was an innuendo in there, he was sure of it. Thankfully for his rapidly dwindling thought processes, Lucifer gave her a ridiculous looking pout and whined as she let go of him, "Fiiiine! I guess I can be patient!"

His mind eagerly latched onto the familiar comfort of mocking someone at any given opportunity, "Good to know our rarely-seen King is of a maturity level to match his stature!"

"Hey!" There went that red flash again, this time with a sharp, challenging grin along with the fresh wave of alpha pheromones that made Alastor's instincts fight with his brain. "Fine! You want to see big bad alpha?! You got it!"

***

"Lucifer, wait!" Lilith tried to reach out again to stop her mate but he moved too quickly, didn't hear her worried tone in time. She knew what he was about to do was all in good fun but their guest probably wouldn't!

One second, Lucifer was his usual petite size, the next he towered over Alastor, horns and hellfire out on display with his tail lashing behind him. Before either alpha could get another word out, the sinner reacted in a big way. Rather than displaying the usual fawning gestures of a previously traumatized omega, Lilith watched in amazement as the deer shifted to a form even larger than the one her husband had taken! Red eyes shifted to black with glowing red radio dials as dark tentacles writhed around him. He twisted his head upside down with a sickening snap, a manic grin on his face, "W̷̡̥̼̱͈h̴͋̋a̠̫͆ͯ́ţ͔͕̣̀̇́ w̸̴͔̰̗̯͜e̢͇r̘̹̃͗e̥ yo͍͈̜̔u̞̭̿̂͗͝ sȧ̸̪͍̑ͅȳͨ̈́i̵̼̬͔̜̺͐n̶̳̲g͖͖ͤ̔?͈͌̔"

...so that's what Rosie meant by him not reacting the way she'd thought he would. Lilith was about to step forward and defuse the situation when a dark shape rose up in front of her. It had the silhouette of Alastor at his natural size and held itself with claw-like fingers at the ready, watching Lucifer like he was something truly dangerous. Her mind quickly put together exactly what was going on and she had to bite her own lip to fight back the pleased growl she wanted to release.

The omega wasn't readying to attack Lucifer out of pride or simple self-defense. He was putting on a protective threat display, keeping the aggressor's attention by making himself larger, the tentacles adding to the effect along with the unsettling behavior. It was a little insulting that he thought she needed protecting, but then again, he didn't know her and Lucifer well. From what Rosie had implied about his father, she was willing to bet the alpha male he had grown up with was unkind to his other parent, so his mind would likely be primed to assume the more temperamental male might lash out at her too.

And by all that was unholy, the display was making every part of her alpha instincts demand she claim him as swiftly as possible.

Omegas with such a high protection drive were absolutely coveted in the other Rings, courted with elaborate gifts and grand displays. Such mates would be capable of defending the hearth and any offspring on their own, leaving the alpha free to expand and maintain the territory and resources they had claimed. They were old instincts, ones that sang heavily in her blood as a First Woman. It didn't matter that there would likely be no offspring in such a mating unless her own body finally allowed one to take with Lucifer, she couldn't deny that this pretty omega was getting more attractive by the minute! Once Lilith knew her voice would remain steady and calm, she spoke to get her alpha mate's attention, "Lucifer, back down and look behind you."

"Liiiittle busy trying to not get turned on right now by the creeptastic omega, dear!"

There was that record scratch sound again, Alastor thrown off by the unexpected response likely. Lucifer always did have rather exotic tastes, it was no surprise something of a more eldritch display like this would be attractive. "And it will be even more difficult if you look back here, love," She coaxed, knowing his curiosity would get the better of him.

Sure enough, Lucifer dropped the stare down and looked. The shadow copy had a more confused expression than before but it still remained ready to defend her. Lilith could tell the second he put it all together because he groaned out, "Oh fuck me, that's... that's hot." He looked back at Alastor with wide eyes, shrinking back down to his more innocuous-looking appearance, "How the fuck are you even real, and why the fuck has no one courted you yet?!"

The expression of bewilderment on the sinner's face was adorably hilarious as he also returned to his more normal size, his doppelganger fading out of sight, "I would not have allowed any alpha in the city to do so even if their scent was not a problem! I do have something called standards, sire!"

Lucifer returned to her side, wrapping his arms around her waist and looking up at her with pleading eyes, "Can we keep this one?! Pleeeeaaase!"

Ever the voice of reason, she gave him an indulgent smile, "Let's see if he will agree to dinner first, and then we'll go from there, darling."

Eyes lighting up in delight, he bounded back over towards the deer, "What do you say? A little dining, a little wine-ing, we'll even hold off on the whole sixty-nine-ing part until you're a little less buttoned-up around us!"

Alastor gave her a look like he was trying to figure out if they were trying to prank him or something. Perhaps it would take a while to get him to let down that prickly exterior Rosie had mentioned, but Lilith was certainly interested in finding out who he was underneath of that.

Lucifer furrowed his brow, sniffing the air before studying the sinner with a far more serious look, "Why do you smell like you're in pre-heat right now? You didn't earlier."

His shock was so apparent, it looked like someone could have knocked him over with a feather, "...I shouldn't be?! My next isn't supposed to happen for another two months!"

Well, that answered the question she'd had earlier, "Lucifer, neutralize the air in here and block out your pheromones again." Both men looked at her in confusion, "I think finally finding potential mates that met his subconscious criteria is sending him into a false heat to try to ensure we accept him." Thank goodness she remembered Belphegor talking about that phenomenon a few times or else this could have gotten very ugly. "I suggest we postpone the dinner for a few days to let Alastor level back out so we can properly talk things out without any hormonal influences. Agreed?"

The deer looked so torn between gratitude and disappointment at her suggestion that it was a fight not to go over and give him reassurances. Still, if they were going to seriously make an attempt at courting the omega, they were going to do it right and that meant ensuring he knew he could trust them with his safety and well-being, even while under the influence of heat hormones. "Would you allow Lucifer to escort you to somewhere you will feel safe? He can be very discreet, even if he doesn't act like it." Her own shifting abilities were far more limited than her mate's or she would have included herself in that offer.

Lucifer took his cue from her teasing tone and dramatically complained as he cleared the air in the room like she'd asked, "Oh, come on, Lils! Not you too! Am I going to have to put up with both of you poking fun at me now?!"

Alastor perked up and happily joined in the teasing, "Perhaps if you looked less like you belong in a circus, sire, you might be given a bit more respect!" He responded to her question as her husband squawked in mock offense, "And no, but thank you, madam. I can safely travel in a way no one will see me and I have a well protected space to use."

Lilith's instincts demanded she insist but she refrained, knowing it likely would not sit well with his pride if she treated him like a defenseless omega. She could see Lucifer was struggling as well and having a harder time controlling it than her, "We will be sure the guards know to allow you in. A week's time should be more than long enough if my memory of what I've heard is correct. Will that work for you?"

Alastor nodded, giving her a respectful nod, "I will find some way to send along a message should I find myself still indisposed at that time."

"Good. You are free to go," The speed at which he melted down and all but fled was a little saddening but this was why she had pushed for him to go. His hormones were what had made him want to please them by staying and allowing that to go any further would have only caused distrust later. Once he was gone, she and Lucifer looked at each other for a long moment before breaking into almost hysterical giggles from the sheer insanity of that encounter.

"Talk about a doozy of a first meeting! The Radio Demon certainly leaves an impression, huh?"

Lilith couldn't help agreeing, wrapping her arms around him and holding him close, taking comfort in being able to feel like she was sheltering at least one person, even if it wasn't the one her alpha nature felt needed it, "Yes. We have a lot to do before he returns. I'll get in touch with my contacts, see what I can figure out of his preferences."

Lucifer looked up at her with a wicked grin, "You just tell me what you find out and I'll make sure we have the best here! We'll spoil him so rotten, he won't ever want to leave!"

Perhaps not on the first date, but that would certainly be their goal if things went as well as they hoped.

Notes:

What part of short and simple does my brain not understand?! Oy!

Some backstory and a little lore for how alpha/omega instincts can vary and work in this story. Next chap is a third done and definitely will have the smut. Any requests will be taken into consideration!

Fourth chap will be a series of snippets showing what happens after and how it affects canon season 1.

...although Im getting a smut scene ideas between Lucifer and Al during the canon Hazbin events. So we'll see how that goes!

Chapter 3

Summary:

Five days later and Alastor still wasn't sure what to make of... well, everything. It honestly was tempting to attribute it all to a fever dream warping his memory of the encounter after his body decided to rebel against him once more and went into a false-heat just from sharing space with the King and Queen. Talk about mortifying!

Notes:

This ended up all fluff and fun, no smut. Sorry!

Five days later and Alastor still wasn't sure what to make of... well, everything. It honestly was tempting to attribute it all to a fever dream warping his memory of the encounter after his body decided to rebel against him once more and went into a false-heat just from sharing space with the King and Queen. Talk about mortifying! Never mind the fact that thinking of their approving looks and the memory of the combined scents of two strong, interested alphas during those few days had-

A shriek of feedback filled the air as he forcibly wrenched his mind away from any and all activities that took place during the three days following the meeting with the royals. He was not going to turn into one of those vapid omega idiots that only ever thought about sexual imaginings when it came to the most powerful pair in all of Hell! Alastor prided himself on maintaining an air of civility and self-control and he would not allow these odd feelings to dictate his behaviors!

So, he would just have to take a mental step back from the damned omega reactions, and look at this from a more rational viewpoint!

If his memory of the interaction was correct and not simply some crazed fever dream, this could prove advantageous! Should they all three agree that even just a casual friendship with assistance provided during his heats was possible, then many of his problems would be solved! Neither Morningstar seemed interested in caging him, especially not with the way the Queen had insisted upon waiting until the false heat had cleared instead of taking advantage of his dwindling resistance to his omega nature. Alastor himself was not the sort to use a connection with them to bolster his reputation or standing in Pentagram City either, so discretion would be utilized as they had requested from the start.

If their more rational personalities were of a similar compatibility to what his instincts claimed and what he'd heard at the end was an offer to try for something more than friendship?

...

Eugh. That made his mind and chest a mess of tangled, strange things that he couldn't make heads or tails of. Alastor really wanted to talk to Rosie on this, he could trust the beta to keep this a secret even if she would try to get a favor or two out of him in payment as was to be expected of a fellow Overlord, no matter how friendly the two of them were. She was an expert on things involving... people and feelings. Surely she could help him make sense of this before it drove him even further into madness.

There was only one problem. He felt compelled to keep from going to Cannibal Town as swiftly as possible by the oddest sensation that he wanted to get the King and Queen's permission first! Which was utterly ridiculous! He was a powerful Overlord who did not require an alpha's approval, dammit!

Being an omega was certainly a never-ending trial of balancing instinct and reason for one who remembered what it was to be a beta. How the ones born to it naturally did not end up mad, broken things would forever elude him.

It was a bit of a surprise when, amidst his anxiety filled pondering, he felt the familiar sensation of Rosie requesting entry into his territory around his radio tower. The timing seemed a bit suspicious but Alastor knew he did have tendencies towards paranoia. So he made certain he behaved as he always did with her, leaving the tower to meet her at the border and escort her inside like a proper gentleman. They shared mild pleasantries as they walked back, keeping the conversation safe until the door was shut, and only then Rosie did metaphorically pounce, "Alright, mister, spill it! And don't you dare hide a single juicy detail!"

What?! There was no way she could know already, surely?!

Whatever his expression was, it made her cackle, "Don't look so shocked! Who do you think has been talkin' you up to them? I mean really, Lily is a bit of a hard nut to crack! She's givin' me almost nothin' good to chew on and she's already warned ol' Luci off of talkin' to me about what happened. All this after she asked me to give her some pointers in talkin' to you! It's criminally unfair, but she claims she's bein' mum on account of not knowin' how much you'll want shared, so you better fill me in, Alastor!"

Oooh, so that's why the Queen behaved a bit like she already knew him! A small part of him wanted to feel offended but the Overlord side of his mind could respect the pragmatism and drive to gain insight before meeting someone new to keep the upper hand in the situation. Lilith was the face of the reigning couple in Pentagram City. Really, it was only proper that she used every advantage she had when the Radio Demon showed up unexpectedly at one of her public audiences.

The blasted omega in him was pleased at her clever resourcefulness, that she had wanted to know more about him and how to treat him best.

"You look a bit like you just bit into a lemon thinkin' it was an orange," Rosie eyed him, "Come on, lets sit and have some tea and we'll see if I can help you figure out what's goin' on in that busy noggin of yours! After you tell me what happened at the palace!"

Alastor sighed in relief. Rosie knew him so well and always knew how to smooth the way for talking about difficult things. Now that he knew she was one of the Queen's Pentagram City informants, he was certain he could tell her about it and not betray any trust. In fact, with how rabid the beta woman was for details, he might even be spared any negotiations on the cost of keeping this a secret!

The two Overlords set themselves up with drinks and light snacks before settling in for a proper scintillating conversation. Her unfiltered reactions to each detail he shared was delightful, full of appreciation of his way of telling the tale. Once he was done, he sighed, "I will admit, the possibility is tempting as anything but I feel some wariness still of attempting anything like this. I know so little about Lucifer and Lilith compared to the public knowledge of the King and Queen."

"Oh, honey, no!" Rosie reached out to pat his hand comfortingly, "That's what the courtin' is for! I know you don't have much firsthand experience and all but I promise, it's a lot less scary than you're probably thinkin'. They ain't gonna be puttin' on some charmin' act to trick you into their bed. Good alphas like them use the time to show you how good they are at takin' care of you and makin' sure you know you can feel safe with them."

Alastor had known that on some level but the reassurance was very appreciated, "But what am I supposed to do? As you said, I have little experience with this, especially not as an omega. Everything is a mess in my head and I have all these... feelings when I think of them that I don't understand! The only clear one is that I dread the thought of displeasing them even though that makes no sense! Why do I-"

"Hold up," She cut him off as she scooted her chair back and held out her arms, "Come here a minute, darlin'. You got me all wantin' to comfort you with those worried ears of yours."

Here in the safety of his tower, Alastor allowed himself to be an omega and act the way his instincts demanded. Moving to kneel in front of her legs and wrap his arms around her waist, he could feel the building anxiety fade as the beta held him close, clawed fingers running through his hair soothingly, "Thank you, dearie. Now you just relax there and listen to ol' Rosie's wisdom, alright? You don't have to worry none about behavin' right or doin' anything the way you think they want you to. 'Sides, no matter what other folks say, alphas aren't the ones holdin' the reigns in these sorts of relationships. At least not the good and proper behavin' ones. You'll see. The silly things are terribly easy to make happy and then it's just a matter of tellin' them how you want things and they'll do it for ya with a smile. You leave the courtin' for the alphas to handle and just be your precious, sassy self while you enjoy watchin' them trip over themselves tryin' to spoil you rotten, you hear?

Times like this reminded him of the comforting steadiness of his mother. She had been an omega like he was now and that was the only thing that had kept him from hating what he had been turned into outside of his damnable heats. In fact, it made him feel a little closer to her, like maybe he understood the memories of her a bit better now. He knew he sounded a bit petulant but he couldn't keep from responding to her with complete honesty when they were like this, "But I don't want to be some spoiled and kept thing. Not even for alphas like them."

"Then don't be! You accept what you're willin' to and put your foot down when it's too much! If they're as good as I think they are, they'll respect your boundaries. Might whine a bit about it, especially Lu, but that's their problem, got it? He gets too bratty, you bite him!"

Alastor sighed and nodded, closing his eyes and burrowing into her hold a bit more. He could allow this vulnerability a little longer since she wouldn't hold it over him. Of course, then she had to go and ruin it, "Too bad you're all likely gonna want to keep this a secret! It would be kinda funny to see the look on your friend's face when he realized he's really got no chance! Even if he did start treatin' you right, there's no way he can provide for you better than the King and Queen of Hell! "

He grimaced at the thought of Vox. The man was a decent friend and formidable ally when he wasn't acting like an alpha that had some sort of right to order him around just because of their friendship. One of these days, the electric-brained buffoon was going to let his so-called jokes go too far and Alastor would be forced to burn that bridge completely.

Rosie was right though, as she usually was. His expression would be absolutely hilarious if he ever knew Alastor was being courted by the most powerful and desired alpha couple in Hell.

***

Dinner with the Morningstars was as lavish a thing as Rosie had implied it would be. They had somehow learned of his love for Cajun dishes and ensured there was so much available that even he knew he couldn't possibly eat all of it! There was purely instrumental jazz and blues melodies played in the background, a pleasant backdrop to conversation without leaving him feeling irritated that he couldn't properly appreciate a singer's voice with all the chatter.

All in all, it was a grand start and they really seemed to have no expectations of him to do anything or respond in a particular way. Lilith looked subtly thrilled when he took generous portions while Lucifer inquired about his opinion on the taste. "While not as good as my Maman's, I am rather surprised to find it as well done as it is! I don't imagine either of you has much time or inclination towards cooking?"

Lilith laughed a bit, "Oh no, you don't want Luci anywhere near a stove unless he's making something he really likes. Otherwise he gets distracted and you're just as likely to end up with the kitchen on fire as you are to get something edible out of the attempt."

The fallen angel pouted at her, "Excuse me?! Who was it that left the burner on high when she went to go answer a phone call? I don't think that was me that melted that pan!"

Seeing the Queen of Hell wrinkle her nose and stick her tongue out childishly was an absolute delight. Alastor had always heard and read that she was a continuously level-headed and confident individual in everything she did. He had seen hints of something more playful at the first meeting under the expected cool and formal front, but to find out she was far less serious in private was something of a relief. He took a couple more bites as they made increasingly hilarious faces at each other. Apparently instead of competing via the usual alpha posturing he had seen in others, these two tried to see who could make the other crack into laughter first.

Certainly not a bad thing to be able to witness first-hand.

Lucifer grinned in victory when his wife burst into a fit of giggles, looking smug when he got to be the one to speak to the sinner next, "You mentioned your Maman? I'd love to know more about her if you want to tell us."

Alastor was always thrilled to talk about the woman who quite honestly deserved sainthood for everything he likely put her through with his petulant and obnoxious behaviors as a child. Not to mention for what she did to protect him from his father. "Absolutely! Wonderful lady and the best cook in all of New Orleans! She was an omega, or perhaps is since she might well still be alive for all I know! I keep an ear out in case she ends up down here for what happened, but I'm fairly certain she'll be heading to the pearly gates when she does reach that point. Doubt even the most judgemental of angels will blame her for killing the man I had the misfortune of calling my father."

Both alphas looked at him with open curiosity but Lilith was the first to press for more like he hoped one of them would, "What did he do to bring an omega to the point of murder?!"

"It was the first and last time he ever raised a hand to her child, I'll tell you that much," He grinned, his memory of her protective fury still clear as a bell in his mind. "She may have been willing to take his abuse on herself but she refused to allow it to happen to me."

They shared a look before Lucifer chuckled, "Guess that sort of thing runs in your blood then."

Alastor was slightly confused by that, looking at them both with a raised brow.

"He's talking about what you did last week," Lilith helpfully pointed out. "It's rarely in an omega's nature to purposefully hurt or kill, but some have something referred to as a protection drive. When someone they feel protective towards is threatened, such omegas will lose all their natural aversion to causing harm and go nearly feral to ensure the threat is removed."

Considering he had already been well-inclined to murder, Alastor wasn't exactly sure it applied fully to him but perhaps that was simply his own brand of madness keeping any such aversion from taking hold. Still, he liked the idea that not all of his omega instincts were bloodless. To hear it might be something he shared with his mother was truly delightful!

"Hey, Al? Out of curiosity, what's your mother, er, maman's name? We can help keep an ear out if you want!"

The offer from Lucifer was well appreciated and seemed truly genuine but he got the feeling there was something more underneath it. That smile looked a bit too eager for him to entirely trust. Still, it wouldn't hurt to tell him, "Armina, though I am unsure if she would go by her maiden name, Boudreaux, or would still hold to my father's given name, Hartfelt."

The two alphas shared a quick glance, the sort where if one blinked they would miss it. Before he could decipher it, Lilith gave him a warm smile, "Thank you for telling us, sweetheart." Wait, what? "Now, would you like to hear about the time Lucifer nearly started a civil war because of an attempt at pranking Satan?"

"Hey! Why are you starting with that one?!"

As the conversation went on, Alastor learned just how well the two alphas balanced each other out. Lucifer was playful banter and full of dramatic gestures where Lilith was sly wit and pointed looks. She reigned Lucifer in from going overboard with teasing the Overlord and triggering a pride-fueled competition of taunts until one of them snapped. Meanwhile, he kept Lilith from becoming too serious and laser-focused on ensuring the omega had everything he needed to the point of making him uncomfortable. It was lovely and fun and Alastor didn't trust it one bit, which he knew was unfair to them but he still felt that way nonetheless.

Lilith was the first to notice as the meal ended and conversation tapered off, she was the more observant of the two alphas and had been paying close attention to his reactions so it made sense that she caught on quickly, "You seem a bit uncomfortable, Alastor. Mind telling us why?"

Lucifer looked a bit like a confused and concerned puppy, which helped ease Alastor's panic at being called out on not hiding his distrust of the situation well enough. How was such a powerful alpha male so honestly expressive? He clearly could play at being calm and confident as he had while being Magne in their first meeting, but in reality he was a ridiculously excitable and exuberant bundle of chaos it seemed. "Apologies, but I'm... not entirely certain? This is quite honestly the first time anyone has ever done something like this for me," They both looked appalled and offended on his behalf at that, "but I think perhaps a part of me is worried this is all a bit... one-sided? By not contributing, I feel indebted, which I know is not the spirit of this sort of thing."

Lucifer was the first to respond, flailing in his rush to reassure, "Hey, don't worry about it! It's great that you're being honest with us and it's not like there's any one way to do this. Maybe next time we can do an activity together, or," He paused with a gasp as he had an idea, "Oooo! Maybe you can make one of your favorite meals for us sometime!"

Lilith nodded in agreement and Alastor felt his own tension dropping again at their lack of complaint. Feeling better now, he gave the short alpha a sharp grin, unable to resist taunting the highly reactive man, "Even if I like to eat raw venison right off a deer's carcass from time to time?"

Lilith cackled as Lucifer blanched, Alastor feeling a bit proud at the biggest response he had managed to get from her all evening, "Oh goodness, Luci, you should see your face right now! It's priceless!"

"He's joking, right? You gotta be joking! Hey, please tell me you're joking!"

Alastor just gave him a sly smile and refused to answer.

The next few weeks passed easily, each activity they did together helping him feel more at ease. They even set up a couple days for him to spend time with only one of them, allowing him to get to know them as individuals as well as a bonded pair.

On his turn, Lucifer, bound and determined to figure out if he had been telling the truth, arranged for a couple of deer to be released in a small forested area behind the palace. Alastor was thrilled when the fallen angel joined him in the chase but stepped back and allowed him to make the kill even though that was traditionally the alpha's role as the provider. When the sinner cut away and ate a raw chunk in front of him, Lucifer tilted his head with a blink, "Okay, not gonna lie here. I'm not going to be eating any of that anytime soon, but seeing you so happy and covered in blood is kiiiinda doing something for me."

Alastor wasn't sure why that made him all flustered and blush but it amused the other man all the same. In order to balance the scales back in his favor, he looked at the deer carcass with a hum, "You know, these taste even better if they've been allowed to age a few days."

"Yeaaah, nope! Not going there! You can enjoy that on your own, pal."

Alastor was still cackling even as they returned to the palace proper.

When he spent the day with Lilith, she introduced him to the grandeur that was their music hall. They conversed for hours, speaking more clearly and eloquently through meaningful melodies and playful tunes rather than mere words. Alastor's fingers were protesting by the end of it, but he could honestly say he had never felt more understood. At the end of the evening, she gave him a mischievous look, "I know it's only supposed to be me and you today, lovely, but how would you feel about calling Luci in for a little dancing?"

Both alphas had taken to calling him things like that. Lucifer's personal favorite was gorgeous. Part of him wanted to be offended but... it didn't feel like they were belittling him or trying to make him act differently to better fit the sappy pet names. They honestly seemed to feel those things applied to him just as he was. Alastor chose to blame Rosie for his willingness to accept it. She'd been doing the same thing for years.

All in all though, the day had gone too well for him to even consider rejecting Lilith's idea. He had thought he would be the one playing the melody and watching them dance, so it took him by surprise when she sat at the piano as Lucifer walked in, "Hey you two, everything okay?"

"Oh, absolutely fine, love. Just thought it might be nice see my two favorite men dance together," She winked at them, giggling as Lucifer perked up at the idea, looking between them both excitedly.

When had his unabashed eagerness started to become adorable?

Alastor shook his head and set the thought aside to ponder later. He turned to face Lucifer, offering his hand with a slight bow and a playful smile on his face, "Might I have this dance, good sir?"

Faking a haughty sniff, Lucifer hummed, "I don't knoooow. My dance card's pretty full already, but I guess I can clear a space for a gorgeous fellow like you."

Damned alphas and the ease with which they made him blush! Still, he refused to falter as Lilith began to play an easy waltz, a little surprised when Lucifer allowed him to take the lead without resistance. His expression must have shown it because the short alpha shrugged, "I like being this size usually, so Lily often takes the lead. She likes being in control of things anyway and I prefer being bossed around over being the boss."

Alastor had noticed that. Really, both of them worked so seamlessly together that it was a little intimidating to consider trying to find someplace where he fit. But with all their honest assurances that they wanted him around, he was finding himself tempted more and more by the idea.

Which was why he gathered his courage up a little over a week before his next heat was due and made sure to speak with them well before any pre-heat hormones would make them question the motivation behind his offer. Still, Lilith studied him closely as he spoke, all gentle concern as she checked, "Are you absolutely sure, Alastor? It's only been a couple months. We can wait for the next one and give you some things with our scents to help for now."

Though Lucifer's eyes flickered red a couple of times, he nodded in agreement with her, visibly restraining himself from snatching up the offer where it stood.

And that was why Alastor was completely sure he wanted them with him for this one, "So long as you don't mind being in my personal territory for it. I... don't think I'm quite ready to let myself be like that in yours yet."

"Oh that is 100% fine!" Lucifer blurted out quickly. "In fact, why don't we have dinner there tomorrow night? That way it won't be the first time you've had us there when your heat does start."

Alastor hadn't actually thought of that and was grateful for the rare foresight from the normally hilariously scatter-brained alpha.

When they arrived in his radio tower, both displayed clear amazement over his bayou, making him feel flustered and proud, even though he was sure Lucifer could easily make something more complex and impressive with just a wave of his hand. Still, this was Alastor's creation, he'd put a lot of work into it, and it felt good to have that recognized by his alphas.

Not that he'd called them his out loud just yet. That... was still going to take some more time.

Dinner passed easily and then Lucifer brought up a thought, "Hey, I realized earlier that we haven't really talked about what you're okay with and what sort of things you enjoy in bed. It would be good to know that beforehand so we don't accidentally cause you to agree to something you don't want us doing during your heat."

Alastor was sure his face was practically glowing bright with how hot his cheeks felt. How could anyone just so casually talk about these sorts of things?! Sure, he could generally pay little mind to the many lewd displays in the city, but having someone want to openly discuss it with him was just a little more than his sensibilities could handle.

Lilith reached over like she was going to take hold of his hand to offer some comfort, but she stopped just shy, letting him choose whether on not to allow contact. They both really were very attentive to his admittedly convoluted needs and preferences, and it did ridiculous things to his brain. When he took her hand, she gave him an encouraging smile, "You mentioned you always managed your heats on your own before. How?"

Before Alastor could even begin to formulate a response to that, his Shadow popped up and 'helpfully' waved a hand with a mischievous grin. Both alphas stared at it for a long moment before looking at each other. Only a second passed before Lucifer spoke again, "Okay, honestly, that's really fucking hot to think about, and if you ever want to demonstrate in the future, we are both totally up for that!"

Oh dear lord, they were all trying to kill from sheer embarrassment! His traitorous Shadow doubled over cackling at his plight.

It didn't take long for Alastor to force out what little he knew of his likes and dislikes. Really, his goal had been swift relief to return some functionality to his brain, it wasn't like he'd really gone... exploring! And then, THEN, they started asking what he thought about trying specific things. Things they had to spell out in mortifying detail for him to comprehend enough to say whether or not he wanted to let them try. He had to hide his face behind his hands to get through it all, but he managed without making an utter fool of himself.

Barely.

Visibly fighting to keep from teasing him over his reactions, Lucifer nodded towards where he had said his bedroom was, "Might be easier if you want to run through some of this before the main event."

Alastor took a breath. Right. That was something he hadn't talked about with them yet. "I do not often find myself... inclined for such activities outside of my heats." When there was no immediate signs of disappointment from them, his shoulders dropped. That had been one of his biggest concerns in sharing his heats with any others, that they would expect more than he could give in other times. Although... "I will admit that as I spend time with you both, I find myself less disinclined, so perhaps being an omega now and feeling safe with you is changing what was true of myself as a beta?"

They both visibly preened at his admittance that he felt safe with them. Rosie was right once again. Alphas like them were such ridiculously easy creatures to please once one understood their natures a bit better. That made him feel much more in control of things, which was truly delightful to a creature like him.

Heh. An omega able to manipulate the strongest people in Hell, who'd have thought? Here he was, meant to be in eternal damnation, and yet he was having such fun!

No longer being a true beta didn't feel quite so grating these days.

As they went to take their leave, he realized he should probably mention one more thing, "I won't be on pheromone blockers after today. I've found they make me rather nauseous if I have them in my system so just be warned, there won't be any sort of buffer. You'll be able to catch... everything." Everything he hadn't found the words to name for himself yet, much less consider saying aloud to them.

Lilith was looking at him like he'd just given her a puzzle with missing pieces while Lucifer gave him a reassuring smile, "Don't worry, Al. We'll still take things at your pace after your heat, no matter what. Alright, sweetheart?"

Damned alphas making him feel all mushy with their cute epithets. Eugh. He was seriously going to bite them both if they kept being so sweet to him.

...maybe not Lilith, she eased up quickly enough when he started getting tetchy. But Lucifer was completely fair game.

***

"Lils? You okay? You have your deep thoughts face on."

"I'm a bit worried about our little deer. I think I want to see if he'll let us call in Bel for an examination when he levels back out again. There are too many things that don't add up about everything going on with his heats. It's almost like he was given a true omega's body, not just the usual sort of Judgement to bear on his soul's form."

"...do you think he might be..."

"I doubt it? More likely its something to do with his previous beta independence at odds with his omega instincts. No matter what, he's still a sinner. They lose the gift to create children once they die, you know that."

"Heh. Too bad. It would be kind of neat to see what sort of stubborn little hellion he'd bring into existence."

"Oh goodness. That... is both a wonderful thought and terrifying at the same time. Just imagine if they came from you, with your idealism and his refusal to back down or submit when he honestly should."

"Yeesh! I don't think any realm in creation is ready for that."

Notes:

I know I promised smut this chap but holy crap the storyline keeps growing. So have the cute getting to know each other dates!

Decided to post this when I realized I was at 6.5k words and just barely into the smut. So i moved that to the next chap and that brought this down to ONLY 5.2k. Why do these characters keep hijacking my plans for my stories?!

Next chap starts with the beginning of Al's heat so yeah, no more delays on the good stuff after this

Chapter 4

Summary:

A few breaths of the clearer air of his workshop helped him regain control of everything screaming inside of him to go back through that portal now! Once he was sure he could actually speak, he snatched up the phone, "Lily, what do I... If that isn't the scent of a fertile omega in heat, then I don't know what is!"

Notes:

Have some water nearby for this one folks, trust me!

Lucifer was in his workshop, restlessly pacing the length the phone cord would allow as he spoke with his wife about their preperations for the next week and a half. Lilith was away, mediating the final negotiations between two feuding Goetic houses, her last duty before she was clear for the next several days.

Alastor had already declined their presence any earlier than absolutely necessary. The omega had been clear that he wanted them to wait until the first day his true heat was expected to start. The initial four day pre-heat shift in hormone levels made things like touch and sounds easily overwhelming in the bad way for him. Lucifer was pretty sure that having an alpha nearby would ease that, but it was Al's call. Especially since this was the first heat he'd shared with anyone! Ever!

The omega had allowed that he might be fine with them staying for the last few days where he was leveling back out but had made sure they knew he might decide it was too much. They had both understood how big of a step and show of trust this was so they knew not to feel offended at his wary prickliness.

A movement on the wall made the fallen angel turn his head and he startled at the dark shape silently staring back, "Holy shit! How the fuck did you get in here?!"

"Luci?! What's wrong?!"

Hollow eyes somehow managed to roll irritably at him as Al's Shadow, currently in a flat state along the wall, pointed at the part of the floor it was attached to before it made another, impatient-looking gesture that he didn't understand.

"Lu? Lucifer?!"

"Shit, sorry Lily! I'm fine! Al's weird copycat thing is here somehow." He sent a clone over to that corner of the room to look at where the Shadow had pointed and sighed with irritated fondness at the information that came back, "That little shit hid a blood sigil on the floor in my workshop!" The Shadow made a broad sweeping motion, "...oooor maybe all over the palace if I'm right about what the gesture it just made meant." Because of course Al did. Sneaky bastard had to have done a couple at a time, slipping away to place them far from where they were spending time with him before he kept their attention long enough for the blood to dry and the magic to set so they wouldn't smell it.

"Of course Alastor did." Lucifer had to grin at the way her words and tone matched his own thoughts. "Still, if he sent it there on its own, you might want to check in on him, love."

Oh! Right! That might be a good idea! He looked at the dark creature staring at him with its wispy hands on its hip region. He was pretty sure if it had feet, it would be tapping one impatiently, "Does he want me to check in on him?"

It hesitated, frowning in consideration like it was trying to figure out how to answer that in a way he'd understand, which meant it wasn't quite a clear yes or no. Lucifer snapped open a portal next to him, intending to simply poke his head through and get an idea of what was going on. That was another reason he wanted Al to have them over before his heat, he could only open portals to places he had been to before and could fairly accurately envision. Having quick access like this could be handy if needed. Like now! "Hey, Lily? Stay on the line so I can let you know what's going on." He set the phone down and moved to lean through. Teleporting magics didn't play well with phone cords, sadly. It would be neat to see how tech advanced to allow for wireless communications without the finicky nature of magic and crystals one day.

Lucifer didn't see the omega right away, taking a breath to call out only to rapidly force himself back through as the pheromones filling the tower registered. His own alpha instincts tried to overpower his mind, making him bare his teeth and grip the chair arms hard enough to crush the wood. Oh fuck! Ooooh, fuck fuck fuck! That... that was definitely-

A few breaths of the clearer air of his workshop helped him regain control of everything screaming inside of him to go back through that portal now! Once he was sure he could actually speak, he snatched up the phone, "Lily, what do I... If that isn't the scent of a fertile omega in heat, then I don't know what is!"

Lucifer heard swearing in several ancient tongues before she gave him a more intelligent response, "We can't back out. He'll be hurt if we do, and might not ever trust us again."

"But, Lils! If he-"

"Lucifer, listen. As soon as we get him to a more lucid state, we'll talk to him. Tell him what we suspect is going on, impossible as it is, so he'll know we weren't actively hiding it from him. We'll have to wait until after he's capable of consent again to decide how things go if anything takes, but our omega needs us right now. Got it?"

His chest hurt at the thought of what one of those possible decisions could be. No birth control had been found yet that worked on an alpha if they were with an omega in heat and the ones for the omegas needed at least a month in their systems before they were effective. Still...

Lilith was right. Everything they had managed to build with the wary, distrustful omega would be burned to ash if they weren't there for him like they had promised and Alastor didn't seem like the sort that allowed for second chances, no matter the rationality of the reason. Better to go and keep what was already here than risk everything because of a maybe. There was a chance they could even get through this without a...

He couldn't finish the thought and just hoped he was worrying for nothing.

"I'm going to get this meeting wrapped up early," Lucifer almost pitied the Goetia with how low and dangerous her voice was right now, "You go take care of him as soon as we hang up. I'll stop by the palace again on my way back, finish packing the supplies we'll need to keep him from crashing in between waves." Despite the strained tone, likely from fighting back her instinctive urge to leave five minutes ago, she still took a moment to tease him, "Unless you want him to make good on his threats of turning you into one of his meals? I mean, I think that kink might be a little extreme, even for you, but you know I won't judge. Much."

Lucifer chuckled and felt like he fell in love with her all over again, "We'll be waiting for you. I'm sure he'll be thrilled to see you after being stuck with only me."

Lilith huffed, "Just keep your mouth busy with other things until I get there and you'll be fine. Now go on. Make sure he understands I will be there, no matter what."

He promised he would and they hung up. Taking just a second to gather his scattered wits, Lucifer got to his feet and went through the portal fully.

***

Lilith hung up the phone and immediately left her temporary office here, walking through the halls with enough of her power visibly cloaked around her that several hellborn cracked the walls in their rush to get out of her way. One particularly panicked succubus actually crashed through a window to escape before she got too close. The sight helped satisfy the part of her that was ready to go on the warpath to get to her men as swiftly as possible.

The double doors of the meeting room blew open wide from the force of her energies, the alpha Queen of Hell standing tall with bright violet light in her eyes, "Ladies and gentlemen of the noble Goetia, you have ten minutes, starting now, to get this peace treaty between your houses finalized. I have a mate and an omega in heat to get to and I will pluck every. single. one. of your damned feathers out by hand if you make me wait to leave any longer than that."

A plump, grouse-looking Goetic Duke looked offended at her command. He opened his beak as though to protest, but stopped short when she gave him a grin full of sharp teeth, her words dripping with sickly-sweet poison, "Your next words better be "Yes, your Majesty" or I'm turning you into the meals we will feed to the omega we are taking care of, Duke Berith."

"...yes, your Majesty."

***

"Ţ̯ͤhe̸̊́rͥe͗ yoǔͤ͠ a̎̕rͤͅê̴!"

The distorted voice filled with relief was Lucifer's only warning to brace himself as the portal behind him disappeared. Immediately after, he felt long limbs wrap around him and a heat-fevered body seemingly trying to merge with his with how tight Al was clinging. The omega buried his face into the crook of his neck, nuzzling at the spot where one of Lucifer's scent glands was under his clothes, "Smelled you, but couldn't find you! Know its not safe to leave but wanted to follow your scent so badly!"

The fallen angel quickly got his hands under Alastor to help hold his weight, swallowing hard when he felt how soaked the soft fabric of the omega's pants were, the only clothing the other had on. How long had the sinner been in this state before he finally broke down and sent his Shadow?! The sour tinge of nervous anxiety under the intoxicating aroma of a fertile omega was enough to help Lucifer remember to keep his wits and focus on comforting the trembling man, "Sorry, sweetheart. I'm here now. Had to make sure Lily knew she needed to hurry back first." He could feel something sliding up and coiling around his legs, grabbing at his pants and pulling in a clear attempt to remove them. "Easy, gorgeous. Let me get you back to your nest and then I'll take proper care of you okay?"

It was a fight not to laugh when that just got him an annoyed growl instead of a proper verbal answer. Still, Lucifer was going to do this right. Their first time together wasn't going to be on the floor or against a wall, horribly tempting as that thought was. He needed to get them to Al's nest before the sinner snapped and went violent on him, "Sweetheart, you need to tell your shadows to let go of me. I don't want to wait either, but it's just a short walk and you'll feel less nervous of all of this there."

Sharp teeth and claws pressed against his skin through his clothes, likely Al showing his dislike of his anxious feelings being called out, but the shadows disappeared. Chest rumbling with approval, Lucifer made sure to praise him for it, "You're being so good for me, thank you."

Apparently that did something for Alastor because a lot of the sour smell cleared then, tension in that trembling frame falling looser. "You like that? Hearing how good I think you are?"

Lucifer thought he felt the tiniest of nods against his skin as he took swift, steady steps into the little forest Al had created. The omega didn't even seem to fully realize how amazing this creation of his was! This wasn't something that just needed a lot of power to create. That a sinner could not only want to make something like this but have the patience, will, and focus required to force the more destruction and chaos oriented magical energies in Hell to obey him in this way and be self-sustaining?! It was a good thing the demon had no idea how sexy that was to him and Lilith because they would be completely and utterly fucked if he understood just how much he already had them wrapped around his greedy claws. The fact that Alastor had no interest in using them for clout was the reason they'd let him get so close, that he had little sexual interest outside of his heats currently along with his fierce need for independence was likely the only reason Lucifer and Lilith were still able to leave his side and actually pretend they were a functional King and Queen focused on the good of all of Hell rather than Alastor's personal servants.

God, they were so screwed if the omega ever decided he was done playing in the city and wanted to live with them permanently.

It wasn't long before Lucifer reached the nest and he stopped short when he saw it.

... that sneaky little shit!

It looked like the sigils the omega had hidden around the palace weren't just so Alastor could send his Shadow to find them there in an emergency. The strange creature didn't have any sort of scent so it was likely he had been using it to pilfer items from them without them knowing. He recognized one of their red silk bedsheets, a pink-striped bathrobe of his, and if he wasn't mistaken, the purple and black fabric was a well-worn sleep shirt of Lilith's that had gone missing three days ago.

The evidence of how much Alastor wanted them nearby even though the proud omega never said as much made Lucifer feel like his heart could just about burst with happiness. There was laughter in his voice as he spoke, "You clever little thief! You know you could have just asked."

He could feel the fur of one of Al's ears brush his cheek as it folded back, "...couldn't."

The strained tone in that single word was enough to make him understand. Stealing them in secret was easier than admitting a supposed weakness in his defenses aloud. "Alright, then consider this permission to steal whatever you want, lovely. Now come on, let's get you relaxed and feeling good. I can smell how bad you're still fighting it." When that got an apologetic whine, he quickly added a reassurance, "I'm not mad. I know you're trying. You did really good in sending your Shadow to find me instead of just making yourself wait until tomorrow night." It was only his body's unnatural strength for its current shape and size that allowed him to smoothly get seated in the omega's nest while holding him like this, "I'm sure those pants have to be uncomfortable. I'm going to get rid of them, alright?"

"Please?"

A snap had Alastor's pants gone and now he just needed to figure out how to get the other man to willingly stop clinging to him like a fuzzy leech. One of the few hard no's Al had given them was using any sort of alpha-intoned orders and commands on him unless he was at risk of seriously hurting himself. Still, there was no way he was going to skip the chance to get his mouth on the source of that delicious smell and make this wonderful, vicious creature forget he ever had any reason to be self-conscious or nervous. The side of him that was demanding to get a move on and breed the omega could wait its turn. Lilith's order had been clear, "Al, baby, I really want to do something good for you but you need to let go of me. Can you do that for me?"

Claws threatened to pierce his skin again, "Feel good rͭͦi̳̼͌͛̈gh̐t̷̖͓̫͋ͅ h̚ḛ̲̭̥̋̿̚r͓̖̦̊e̝. You smell so good."

Well, if that wasn't an ego booster, he didn't know what was "Lilith asked me to do this for you," he coaxed. "Come on, I promise it will be worth it, sweet thing." He gently ran a hand down Alastor's back, marveling at the softness of the fur there. Lucifer was about to speak again when the length and thickness of it changed at the lower end of his spine. Curious, he followed the trail of longer strands down until his fingers came to what could only be a tail!

Alastor went from curled up around him to arched back the instant that Lucifer wrapped his fingers around the base, trying to get an idea of the shape of it. He would have worried he'd somehow frightened or hurt him, but the front of his pants were suddenly soaked and the deer ground down demandingly. The movement against the erection the alpha been trying to ignore, too intent on taking care of the pretty omega first, made both of them groan.

Okay, so the tail was an erogenous zone. Good to know. "S-see, gorgeous? I can make you feel even better if you let me." It might have been cheating to tighten his grip and give a light tug, but the response it got was glorious. All of the rest of that sour scent was gone as Al kept rocking his hips, little gasps and moans punctuating his movements. It was tempting to see if he could get the omega to come just like this, but he was going to take the opening he'd been given. "Lay back for me, sweetheart?"

This time he got an eager nod, those blood-red eyes dazed and needy. Lucifer still had to help him along, letting go of that amazingly sensitive tail to guide him into laying down comfortably, "There you go, you're being so good for me."

He took a moment to appreciate the sight of the long, lean body always hidden beneath that red suit. The scars that littered his torso did nothing to detract from how pretty he was, so much of the sharp corners made softer by the deer's fur. Cute fawn-like spots peppered broad shoulders and Lucifer ached to kiss and memorize the shape of each one.

Later. They had time, and he'd made a promise he was damned-well going to keep.

The alpha felt a low, hungry growl rumble out of him as he caught sight of the omega's small erection jutting up from wet folds. Breathing in the scent as he leaned in, Lucifer ran his forked tongue over hard, hot flesh first. Alastor reacted loudly, hips twitching up to chase the touch as he gasped. That movement gave enough room for him to reach under and take hold of that tail again before wrapping his lips around that sensitive little cock and sucking on it. The choked cry he got for that was gratifying.

Omegas were so responsive in their heats, so beautiful as they fell apart under his mouth. He could gladly spend hours like this. If only they didn't need so much more than this after they fully submitted to their body's call to let go of their thoughts and just feel. No matter. He was determined to drive this gorgeous man so wild that he would be begging for their Queen's knot when she arrived.

Lucifer was more than willing to grant the sort of divine torture that would have Alastor gladly turning to her mercy for hellish salvation. He could wait his turn to fully worship this glorious omega himself.

***

Sharp claws on pale fingers dug deep into one of the trees at the magical landscape's boundary, another alpha breathing deep the rich aroma of the sinner that created it along with the heady, unleashed scent of her mate.

"Ah! P-please, it's-gah! Ne-e-eed you, a-alpha!"

'Oh lovely, Luci did as I asked. Such a good boy.' Lilith nearly purred as she heard the cries of almost painful pleasure coming from their omega inside that lovely little dark paradise. She had already decided weeks ago that she would do everything she could to make Alastor really theirs, to entice him into choosing to make his home with them, no matter how long it took him to take those steps towards them.

This was just the beginning. She could tell Lucifer's big heart already loved the sinner, and it wasn't hard to admit she was well on her way to loving him too.

She quietly approached the source of the sounds, stopping to appreciate the beautiful scene when it came into view.

Alastor was long past the point of inhibition, hands wrapped tight around Lucifer's bared horns and pulling at them, trying desperately to either get that devilish, serpentine tongue to go deeper inside him or hoping to get him to relent and properly mount him finally. It was unlikely even he knew which he was aiming for at this point. Tears were streaming from his heat-hazed eyes, broken pleas and loud moans tumbling from his normally witty and articulate mouth. His exquisite, tortured expression was so honest, laid bare for her to see with only the stitches his Judgement put on the corners of his mouth keeping up the illusion of a smile.

Lilith had to press a hand to the front of the simple nightgown she had changed into before following the sense of her bond with Lucifer to teleport to the omega's tower, trying to relieve some of the demanding ache in her cock straining against her underwear. This delicious smelling creature was going to sing so beautifully for her when she mounted him.

Soon.

Likely sensing her presence, Lucifer pulled away, licking his lips, "Being so good and sweet for me, aren't you?"

It was funny how easily Alastor blushed, even now, just from small praises and cute pet names. Because he was still a prickly, contrary creature at heart, the omega bared his teeth in clear warning at Lucifer even though his eyes were dazed and unfocused. Lilith liked that he didn't completely lose himself though, that there was still that sharp edge to him that threatened to spill blood just for annoying or embarrassing him too much.

She preferred for her omegas to have a bite to them.

Alastor took a breath, likely trying to gather his wits enough to use that sharp tongue of his, but it changed to a gasp as he fully registered her scent. His neck snapped with how sharply he turned his head towards her, "Lilith, please!"

It would take a far crueler alpha than her to resist the way he'd said her name, an imploring whine following his plea. He scrambled up onto his knees, reaching for her as she crossed the short distance to his nest. She easily pulled him into her lap as soon as she settled in, crooning, "Look at you, poor thing. Did he keep making you feel so good but leave you too empty all this time?"

She heard Lucifer chuckle softly, unrepentant in the least while Alastor nodded heavily, nearly sobbing in his desperate need to be filled finally. Lilith could see the other alpha palming at his own neglected erection as he watched his wife play the merciful savior to his wicked tormentor. She would help him with that once this pretty thing was down for a bit. She pulled her thin covering up before freeing her cock, her tone soft and sure, "Grab hold of my horns to steady yourself, lovely, and take what you need."

Alastor clearly tried, his movements uncoordinated as his mind and body attempted to do as she asked. She was about to do it for him when Lucifer spoke up, his voice so much lower than usual, "Just grip his tail, Lily. You'll love it, trust me."

Curious of what that could do for him to say that with such certainty, Lilith easily found the stiffly raised and fluffy appendage and wrapped her fingers tightly around it. The reaction was immediate and almost startling in its intensity. The omega gave a sharp cry and he grabbed hold of her horns with enough force to actually make her tilt her head up as he arched against her, legs and hips instinctively rocking at the slightest pull on his tail.

It was awe inspiring and gorgeous and oh so hard to not simply pin him down properly and let her own alpha nature have its way with him. It was only knowing that he needed just a little more to get him where they wanted him first that kept her from giving in to it yet.

Soon.

He was so close, it wouldn't take much at all.

When Lilith loosened her grip, Alastor seemed much more coordinated and driven to do what she'd asked, sinking down onto her with a low moan. Lucifer had been thorough, leaving the omega so wet that it was easy to slide in, though she stopped him from taking the full of her cock all at once with the hand not on his tail, "Nice and easy, sweetheart. Work yourself open, I know you can do it for me."

"Y-yes, alpha," Alastor was so far gone now that the soft words fell easily from him in answer. He used his hold on her horns to help pull himelf up before sinking down again, going a little lower each time and driving her to madness with each repeated movement. She wanted to slam him down and make him scream in ecstasy while she bred him hard and fast. As the mental image made her self-control fray, her hold on his tail tightened again and oh fuck he was moving quicker now!

The omega pressed his forehead against hers, his beautiful eyes squeezed shut as his body started to chase the building pleasure of another orgasm. Lilith wanted to kiss him, swallow down those deliciously sweet moans, but he'd asked them not to this time. She didn't know why and hadn't pushed but having the temptation so near was absolute torture. She panted with the effort of waiting, letting him use her for his own pleasure as she pulled his tail each time he lifted up.

Lilith was forced to let go when he slammed himself all the way down hard enough to make her release it or risk hurting him, taking her fully this time and throwing his head back with a cry as his antlers spread wide.

A truly glorious sight she wouldn't be forgetting anytime soon and from the approving growl she could hear from her husband, he wouldn't either.

Alastor kept making sharp, erratic movements, his sounds turning frustrated, clearly needing help getting that final push over the edge. Lilith leaned back a little to slip a hand between them, wrapping her fingers easily around his small cock, "You're almost there, sweetheart. Let me see you fall apart, and then I'll breed you so good you won't need anything more for hours. You'll get to rest. Doesn't that sound nice?"

She could just barely see his eyes snap open, sightlessly staring up into the darkness that cloaked his forest, "Y-yes, alpha, Lilith, please!"

"Then come for me, sweet omega." She crooned as he began to rock forward, fucking her fingers while her own length shifted inside of him with each movement, "One more time and I'll give you exactly what you need."

Warm, sticky fluid coated her hand as Alastor finally fell over the edge with a ragged cry, his hands slipping away from her horns and he slumped bonelessly against her, even as his muscles trembled with the aftershocks of his climax.

Good. Now it was her turn to do exactly as she promised she would.

The pretty omega was easy to slide off of her lap and turn around. She was careful to make sure his head and chest were settled comfortably before she lifted his hips up into a proper mounting position. A glance at Lucifer had him immediately snapping the nightgown and underwear fully away.

Her pretty angel was such a good, obedient mate. And now it was time to be a proper alpha to this poor, unbred omega under her.

Lilith put one hand on Alastor's shoulder to ensure he stayed in place while the other took hold of his tail again to keep that pretty, white-furred rear where she wanted it. A weak moan was all the omega could give at this point, but that was okay. He'd done what she'd asked, and now he just needed to lay there and stay so sweet for her.

A low rumble rolled out from deep in her chest and the small bit of tension he'd started to gain when she pinned him down vanished, "Good, omega."

Lilith drove her cock in hard until she was fully inside him once more, her movements short and sharp. This wasn't about drawing out her pleasure, this was about breeding this delicious little thing so fully that he'd never be satisfied with any other mates but them! Alastor was hers, was Lucifer's, and she was going to claim him deeply enough that no other alpha could hope to touch it but her beloved angel.

Her lips pulled back in a snarl as her knot began to swell, forcing her omega's body to open wide to accept her inside. He was so wet and so pliant, each thrust of her hips punctuated with a sweet, high cry from his parted lips. Her teeth were clenched tight as she fought against the urge to lean down and bite at the back of his neck, the spot where omega bond glands lay.

A familiar dark hand with a golden band touched the side of her face and she wrenched her eyes from that forbidden temptation to find her mate kneeling beside them. His other hand was stroking his own cock hard and fast, a beautiful golden blush blooming bright over his face and chest as he tilted his head, offering up his own pale shoulder readily for her to reclaim him as hers.

As Lilith slammed into their omega one last time, she bit down hard, rumbling in satisfaction as he came with her, giving his own sharp cry of pleasure. Such beautiful music to her ears.

Heaven could keep their paradise. Hers was right here.

***

Alastor wasn't sure how much time had passed as he came back to full awareness, but he could feel warm, comforting hands running soothingly over his arms and back and it felt like he had been cleaned up. He certainly wasn't in the sticky, disgusting state he usually was during his heats. That alone would have made this worthwhile.

However, he found he could also think clearer. His heat was still there, but as a warm, banked pile of embers rather than a blazing bonfire burning him up.

"Holy shit, Lily. Do you hear that?"

Alastor's ear swiveled towards the proud, awe-filled whisper coming from Lucifer. What was the other man talking about?

"Yeah. With how rough it is, I think this is probably one of the first times he's done it."

Curiosity had him opening his eyes and looking at the alphas sitting on either side of him.

"Aw, it stopped."

Lilith shushed Lucifer before she looked down at him with a warm, caring smile, "Hey, lovely. How are you feeling?"

Getting his mouth to actually speak was more difficult than he would have liked, but he managed, "More aware than usual it seems."

"Hey! You're speaking full sentences again! Told you that would work. Sometimes you just need to have everything build up so much you can't help but let it all go at the end," Lucifer sounded far too perky right now for his liking, "Are you thirsty? Hungry?"

"Easy, love. He'll tell us what he wants when he wants it, remember?"

Warmth spread out from his chest as she lightly scolded the King of Hell for him.

"Oh! There it is again!"

"Shhh! You'll just embarrass him into stopping again, Lu!"

That was when Alastor actually felt and heard it. He was... purring.

It was rough-sounding, not the soft, comforting noise of happiness his mother made when she cuddled up with him as a child, but that was still clearly what it was. The sound cut off as he buried his face in his hands, the heat of a bright blush felt on both his cheeks and the palms covering them.

"Oops! Sorry, Lily. Sorry, Al. I wasn't actually trying to embarrass you this time, promise. It just made me really happy that you're that comfortable and content right now, sweetheart.'

The apology and explanation went a long way toward making the self-consciousness fade back down but if Lucifer didn't stop talking like he was something fragile in need of coddling, Alastor really was going to bite a chunk out of his arm. He'd be nice enough to do it to the right arm since the alpha male was left-handed, but still!

"Alright Luci, I'm temporarily kicking you out of the nest. Go get some fresh towels and drinks from the bag before you end up a deer snack."

"...that is not the threat you think it is, Lily."

Lilith gave a low warning growl and Lucifer laughed but did as she said. She waited until he was out of sight to look down at Alastor, "He's ridiculous, isn't he?" That was an easy one to agree to so he just nodded as he let his hands pull away from his face. "Just a heads up, we need to talk about something with you but no hard decisions need to be made right now. Whatever you choose to do after all this is over, we will respect that, okay?"

Something in her tone worried him a little, however right now he was too sated and lazy feeling to let it take a firm hold. He might not trust Lucifer to keep from poking at him too far, but he trusted they wouldn't hide something from him and they would always let him choose his own way. That was enough to let him relax and scooch closer to nuzzle her leg as he answered, "Don't blame me if I do end up chewing on him a bit and we'll go from there."

She giggled, "That reminds me, you might get a good laugh out of what I did when Lucifer told me you needed me here as soon as possible."

The wicked delight in her voice was enough to have him grinning and he cracked open his eye to watch her face as he answered, "I'm all ears!' while flicking the appendages in question.

Her giggles turned into full on snorting laughter and Alastor was pretty sure he wanted his bayou filled with that sound a lot more in the years to come.

Notes:

Iiii need about three showers and a gallon of drinking water after this one.

Holy shit

Okay, so the finally tally is 8 chapters.
Chapter five will be pre-Hazbin snippets.
Chap 6 will be pre-Extermination season 1 with AU alterations and Lucifer/Alastor smut.
Chap 7 will be the Final Extermination and the immediate aftermath.
Chap 8 will be the post story snippets.

Chapter 5

Summary:

Of course trying to reach for something actually good, something he wanted that wasn't steeped in death and cruelty, meant there would be an astronomical price. This was supposed to be a place of punishment, after all. Still, what kind of sick, twisted deity would make someone like him capable of carrying a child?! The likelihood of being like his father, or worse, was terribly high. He had no patience for crying, screaming babies; it wasn't hard for him to imagine he'd snap and do something unthinkable in a moment of annoyed rage.

He really wished he could speak with his maman right now. Since he couldn't, he would go to the next best person.

Notes:

TW: References to old practices of genital mutilation. Adam is absolutely trash in this one.

1961

Alastor ran his fingers over the claw marks left in one of the trees at the edge of the bayou, the only current sign left behind by the two who had stayed by his side for the last several days. A part of him was disbelieving of the fact that not only had they kept their promises to respect what he'd asked of them, they'd even gone beyond that. Every care had been taken to ensure that though his body ached and held a few bruises, no real damage had been done. He was pretty sure Lucifer was going to spend the next hundred years at least being insufferable about the deep bite on his outer thigh. He was lucky it was just a bite and not an actual chunk torn out after he'd ignored all the other warnings. Though it was rather interesting to note that though all other injuries had healed within a matter of hours, that ring of teeth marks remained. For all he knew, they were still there.

Now there was the matter of figuring out what would happen next...

The sinner sighed and dropped his hand from the gouges in the tree. Of course trying to reach for something actually good, something he wanted that wasn't steeped in death and cruelty, meant there would be an astronomical price. This was supposed to be a place of punishment, after all. Still, what kind of sick, twisted deity would make someone like him capable of carrying a child?! The likelihood of being like his father, or worse, was terribly high. He had no patience for crying, screaming babies; it wasn't hard for him to imagine he'd snap and do something unthinkable in a moment of annoyed rage.

He really wished he could speak with his maman right now. Since he couldn't, he would go to the next best person.

As soon as he was fully steady again, able to leave without smelling so distinctly of them and revealing to all of Pentagram City that he'd willingly allowed himself to submit to another, (worse yet that he'd enjoyed it and was fully planning to continue selfishly trying for this thing building between him and the royal alphas) Alastor was going to talk to Rosie.

***

Of all the first reactions he could have gotten from her, cackling laughter was not the most unexpected one, but it was close.

"Only you!" Rosie practically howled as she held her sides, "Oh my stars! Hooo!" Alastor glared at her as she wiped the tears from her face, "Sorry, honey, but seriously?! Only you would end up fallin' ass over teakettle into somethin' like this! Take a step back and put yourself in my shoes, then tell me the situation isn't funny as hell!"

...she might have a point. If it was anybody else going through this, he'd likely be cackling too.

As she got her breathing under control,  Rosie straightened her posture and put her business face on, "So... what you're telling me is you might be capable of becomin' pregnant, you just spent a week and a half with the alphas to end all alphas in Hell, and now you're scared you might or might not be carryin' the heir to the throne. Am I gettin' all that right?"

Alastor nodded, "That's the gist of it, yes."

"You're so lucky you're pretty," Rosie was giving him a look like she thought he was being an idiot. "You're lookin' at this all the wrong way!"

He raised a brow, "Really? And what way should I be looking at it then?"

"Think of it like a transaction! You're just bein' a surrogate for them, payin' them back for all the good things they've been doin' for you. Hell, somethin' this big would put things in your favor really, so the fact that they're gonna want to spoil you so bad the whole time you can't be seen out in public would already be paid for!"

Huh. That... that might work. Set up something like a surrogacy contract, maybe put in a few extra things he'd been considering for the future...

That was if this wasn't all going to turn out to be needless worrying in the first place.

Rosie nodded at his thoughtful look, "See? You really think Luci and Lils would be fussed about takin' on the responsibility of their heir?! They've been tryin' for centuries!"

Alastor blinked, confused. That... wasn't a subject they'd discussed with him. Although, he supposed that made sense as they were trying very hard to not pressure him on this. Of course, the thought of how far they were going to make sure he never felt like he was being trapped made his polite smile want to turn into something ridiculously sappy.

Eugh. Feelings. When had he started to be infected and was there any way to shut them off? He'd been rather comfortable in his bachelor status before those two had to go and turn his afterlife on its head. Why did they have to be so nice? So considerate? So easy to...

Oh god.

No. No no no. There was no way these feelings were...

Rosie was giving him a shit-eating grin, "Figurin' it out, huh?"

4 weeks later

Lilith was surprised when the day before Belphegor was to come and help the three of them figure out what was going on and maybe how it was possible (and if there was any sign this early that Alastor was pregnant), one of the dragon-goat demons guarding the gate alerted her to a visitor. When she went down to see who it was, Rosie gave her a bright, cheery grin and a wave, "Hello, your Majesty! Lovely day out, isn't it? I found the screams under those sudden acid rains this mornin' were wonderfully invigoratin'!"

Lilith had already known it, but moments like this made her all too aware of how well matched in sadistically crazy the pair of cannibal Overlords were. She took it all in stride, "Good to see you, Rosie. Come in and we'll set up for tea in the garden parlor you love so much."

The beta tittered behind her hand as she followed the Queen into the front doors, "You're always such a doll, Lily! Actually, I'm here on a bit more of business matter I'm afraid."

She stopped and pulled a rather large roll of paper from her bag. It almost looked like a contract scroll but it didn't glow with the energy of any binding magics. Lilith looked at it in confusion for a moment before she gave a slight gasp of realization and looked at Rosie, "It's for sure?"

"Yep! Lemme tell you, I got some real funny looks askin' for what he needed to make sure he knew that was what he was smellin'! Cost him a pretty penny too." Rosie gave her a sharp grin, looking expectant.

Lilith folded her arms over her chest. She knew what that look meant, "What are you wanting payment from me for?"

The Overlord harrumphed, "Don't go actin' like you think I'm gonna be unreasonable. I just want it official that our debt is squared for the fact that I not only helped you lot get together, I just kept that boy from losing his damned mind tryin' to figure out how to make this mess work without leavin' him feelin' like he's gettin' the short end of the stick!"

The Queen blinked, processing that as she looked at the scroll, "I will certainly miss having your information but if that's-"

"Hah! You think I'm really gonna be losin' access to the Queen's ear?! You're smarter than that, Lily," Rosie sighed despairingly as she thwapped Lilith on the arm with the roll of paper. "I just expect you to actually pay me right and proper for my work now!"

That made sense. She must be more scrambled up by all of this than she realized. "We'll discuss rates and such later. Is he alright? We've been trying to respect his request for space, but you know how Lu gets when he starts thinking he's done something bad."

"Physically, Alastor is fine. Mentally," Rosie shrugged. "He's handlin' it better now that we got this figured out." She pushed the scroll into Lilith's hand and smirked, "You and Luci read it tonight and give it back to him signed at the visit with Lady Belphegor tomorrow. So long as you can let him pretend that is all official and bindin', he'll be much more able to accept it without a part of him feelin' like you're gonna use him as a broodmare in the future."

That... stung a bit, but then again Alastor had spent the better part of three decades down here on his own. He was well used to the games of debts that plagued the city and the fact that he wanted something in writing was understandable. That he was willing to trust them enough to not actually demand a proper magical binding was...

Lilith gave Rosie a warm smile, "Are we still going to have our monthly teatime meetings?"

"You bet your ass! I can't get anythin' half as good as you got when it comes to tea of any kind!"

***

Lucifer blinked when he returned home to find Lilith still in her office. She had a glass of wine in one hand and a loose scroll in the other, the paper easily long enough to go over the edge of her desk and end up in a small pile on the floor, "Heeeey, honey? Burning the midnight oil tonight?"

She gave him a tired smile, setting the glass down and holding an arm out, "Come here, darling. We need to talk."

Ho boy, nothing good ever came from someone saying that! Lucifer easily went and sat on her lap, laying his head on her shoulder as she set the scroll down and loosely wrapped her arms around him, "How bad is it? Heaven trying to start a war again?"

Lilith gave a humorless huff, "I'd almost prefer that. I... don't know what to do here. There's a lot of good when I read between the lines but..."

Her hesitancy to speak made him suspect he knew who that was from, 'It's about Al, isn't it? He's not cutting things off with us, is he?"

"Thankfully, no. But things are about to get a lot more complicated between all of us, love. He's almost entirely sure he's pregnant."

Lucifer jolted and sat up right fast enough that he nearly fell out of her lap and onto the floor, "What?! Are you serious?!" He looked at the scroll again, "And if he's written all that, he's planning on keeping it, right?! We're going to have a baby?!"

Lilith smiled a bit more truly at his excitement, "Yes, Lu, but there are conditions."

"Who cares about conditions?! I'll give him his own damn palace if he wants! I'd even build it the hard way so he can laugh when I drop the hammer on my foot! "

She giggled and patiently waited as he went and practically danced around the room, glowing bright from joy. Once he finally slowed down, she grabbed his face and forced him to look at her, "Honey, I need you to pay attention. Yes, I am thrilled, but this isn't as simple as you think. Remember, this is Alastor we are talking about. What is it that he values most?"

...oh. "His independence and freedom to do what he wants."

"Which is very hard to have with a child." Lilith released her hold on his face, "He's asking for us to treat this like a surrogate pregnancy. The baby would be ours, not his. He lists all sorts of reasons that basically boil down to he doesn't want to risk anyone asking why the child of the King and Queen of Hell even knows such a dangerous sinner. All it would take is one Overlord with a grudge and an angelic weapon believing they could get back at him by going after the child he appears to favor."

He frowned, "It's a valid point and all but... why go to such lengths to explain when simply stating that he doesn't want a child would be enough?"

She sighed, "I don't know. Maybe he's trying to convince himself too? I mean, you know how you used get about trying to justify why you shouldn't have something you wanted."

Lucifer winced. Yeah, he'd been really insecure about a lot of things in the beginning down here, especially whether or not people actually liked him or just wanted something he could do for them. He was starting to understand why she had looked so torn when he arrived. "So, he's probably scared? You said he doesn't want to end things with us though, right?"

"Mhmm." She flicked the scroll with a bit of energy, letting it unwind to the part she wanted. "He seems to still want to have, well," She leaned in to look closely at one line with an amused smirk, "he calls them meetings but from the way it's written, I think he means dates. He wants the whole relationship to remain between the three of us for now, with Belphegor knowing for medical reasons and Rosie since she already knows, at least until the child is old enough to keep such a big secret. And for us to continue helping with his heats, if we still want."

"Of course we still want! It's not like we're going to take the kid and then drop him like a bad habit or something!" Lucifer paused his building rant, "Shit, he really does sound like I did, huh? This is probably his way of giving himself proof we want to keep him around, isn't it?

She ran her fingers through his hair, "That's why I said reading between the lines shows a lot of good things. He's got so many things in there that tell me he's wanting to leave his options open. Like after the baby is born, he wants birth control, not any sort of permanent sterilization."

Which... meant he was not against the idea of having another child someday. Just didn't want to be a parent right now. Understandable, really, because Alastor would never have expected it to be possible. His whole way of existing in Hell currently was with the idea that he only had to worry about himself. "How... how do we explain it to everyone, then? What if the baby looks nothing like either of us?"

"We'll have to figure it out when it happens," Lilith relaxed a bit, releasing her hold on him. She'd probably been worried he'd be upset, which to be fair, he kind of was. He wanted to share this with Al, to have him be a part of their lives, even in this. Maybe especially in this because it was completely foreign to him that someone could give birth to a child without wanting to be in their life.

Then again, Lucifer knew well he felt things too strongly for a lot of people to understand. Even in Heaven, the way he would put his all into everything he did was seen as him being a showoff or looking for attention. Well, the second one might have had some merit. There was only so long a person could have their ideas and presence ignored and shunned.

Then he met Lilith. The First Woman, made to be just as much a leader as the First Man, then told that she had to submit to his lead. Maybe it hadn't been love at first sight, but instead two lonely and hurting souls recognizing each other's pain. He'd wanted so badly to fully understand her that he had even turned himself into an alpha so he could know what she spoke of with her instincts.

So many of the others had been disgusted that he would lower himself in such a way, once they'd actually looked at him finally, after he gave Eve the Fruit. Still, he had refused to abandon Lilith or try to fit their molds anymore. They had Fallen together, tried to make Hell into a place where there were no molds to fit, and spent ten-thousand years learning more ways to love each other than he'd ever thought possible.

And now?

Now there was an omega who had taken every Judgement and mold that was placed upon him and worked to turn it into something he owned. Even in this, he was putting everything he had into trying to make it work out the way he wanted, even if it scared the shit out of him.

Lucifer looked at the scroll and picked it up, unwinding it a bit.

"Uh, Luci? Honey? What are you doing? You hate reading contract legalese."

He blinked and looked at her, "Yeah, but this is Al. If we're all going to be in this, I need to pull my own weight, not just let you guys juggle everything between you." He gave a chuckle at her surprised look, "Besides, I'm pretty good at thinking outside of the box in different ways from you two sneaky evil geniuses."

***

Alastor had hoped that when he saw the two waiting with the Sin of Sloth at the palace that at the very least Lilith would not be looking miserable or disappointed. He had not expected to find them both looking completely thrilled without any shadow of negativity at all. Lucifer all but bounced over to him, waving a couple sheets of paper, "Hey, Al! I had a couple ideas about covering things up for you! I think you'll really like this one for if the kid ends up looking enough like me or Lily."

Curiosity had him reaching for the papers. Red eyes went wide as he read and by the time he got to the end, he had to use his staff to keep from falling to the floor cackling.

Any doubts he'd had about this were swiftly washed away by the possibility of being in on the greatest joke in all of the universe.

The exam had taken time and the Sin of Sloth had requested a few vials of blood for tests. Alastor was reluctant and only agreed when she swore a binding oath to Lucifer that all of it would be closely guarded and kept secret as well as destroyed as soon as the tests were done.

"As far as I can tell," Belphegor paused to yawn, "You really do have a fully functioning reproductive system. Given what you have told me, the closest one to compare would be that of a hellhound's."

For some reason, that made the sinner sigh in irritation, "Of course it would be."

When he refused to explain further, the Sin continued, "Overall, I see no reason to believe there will be any complications, though I would like to keep an eye on things as they progress."

"Is there any way to tell how this happened?" Lilith asked.

Belphegor shook her head, "This could be a singular, exceptionally pointed Judgement for Mr. Alastor, or simply some fluke. It is even possible there have been other fertile sinners in the past, but given how much of the population is sterile and that they did not often mingle with hellborn even before being confined to Pentagram City, we would have never known."

So basically there was likely no way of knowing for sure. They just had to accept that it was this way with him and prepare for the days ahead. However much one could prepare for something like this.

Moments throughout the pregnancy

Once loose ends were tied up and schemes were safely put on hold, Alastor retreated to the safety of his radio tower and the palace, traveling freely between the two with Lucifer's aid in creating a stable doorway that would make the trip instantaneous. He could continue to make his presence known through his broadcasts, some of his contracted souls were set to keep things moving in a way that would mislead people into thinking they had seen him on the streets. Smoke screens and flashy effects to dazzle and distract so no one could say for sure how long he had been off the board.

Rosie was especially helpful, expecting her payment after all was said and done in the form of a list of people she needed taken out but couldn't touch herself due to old deals that kept her hands tied. Really, he might have done that for her anyway, but if she was choosing to make this that easy for him, he wasn't going to argue.

Besides, by the time he was free to hunt again, he was likely going to be craving a full bloodbath anyways.

Speaking of cravings...

Alastor paused as he caught sight of Lucifer asleep on one of the lounge chairs in the library. From the stack of books around him, the man was likely over-preparing for every possible thing that could go wrong. Again. The sinner was torn between feeling fondly amused by the anxiousness that drove Lucifer to figure out how to baby-proof everything and teeth-itching annoyance when the alpha male kept hovering protectively.

Right now his teeth were itching again, but not in anger. The few times he'd already taken a nibble out of the annoying little King before, he'd found his taste to be a bit heavy overall, not something that could be enjoyed as a full meal. Mostly he kept it up because of the differing reactions Lucifer had each time. Now though, the thought of that richness sitting under pale skin that practically glowed had black drool dripping from his chin.

In her office, Lilith heard a shriek of pain and fright followed by Lucifer bellowing, "You could have asked, you sadistic asshole! Now my damn pants are ruined!"

It took several minutes for her to stop laughing long enough to tell Paimon she was going to need to reschedule their call to go 'deal with the man-eating deer her husband was trying to tame.'

***

The Morningstars had done every bit of research they could on what to expect with an omega's first pregnancy before Alastor started somewhat living with them.

They knew to expect the morning sickness, which turned out to be any-random-time-day-or-night sickness.

They were warned about the erratic mood swings. (Though it had been bad enough at one point they called in Rosie. She'd walked into the kitchen, calmly caught the knife thrown her way with one hand, and then locked the door behind her. Lucifer and Lilith never found out what she did or said, but twenty minutes later had her coming back out with smug smirk and a reluctantly apologetic Radio Demon behind her.)

They'd even expected the weird food cravings. ("Uh, Lily? Do you know what the hell mudbugs are?" "Surströmming?! How has he ever had that to even know what that is?!" "Pickled duck eggs and chocolate sauce? Okay, now I know he's just fucking with me at this point!" Whether or not Alastor had been trolling Lucifer, he still ate everything he'd requested.)

What they hadn't expected was how cuddly he got. (Though they quickly learned not to make any mention of it or he would stalk away like an offended cat.)

Or horny. ("Lu, I know those renovations in Sloth aren't possibly taking you that long. Get back here now, I don't have your stamina!")

By the end of it, all three of them were more than ready for the baby to born. Belphegor had started to suggest a cesarean given the narrowness of his hips, but Alastor had given her a flat look, "I can control the size of my body at will, Lady Belphegor. It won't be a problem."

The Sin had blinked at him in surprise, studying him with open interest in a way that had both Morningstars baring their teeth at her, much to the omega's amusement.

When the day arrived, the delivery went smoothly much to everyone's relief, and Alastor was rather surprised at just how small she was for all the trouble she gave him. He couldn't help chuckling at her white skin and the red circles on her cheeks, "9 months of making me suffer and you come out looking just like your idiot father." The sinner gave a tired yawn, happy to watch both Morningstars coo over their baby girl after he passed her to Lucifer, "Thank goodness! You know what this means."

They grinned at him with mischievous glee before the Queen went to make a few phone calls. Things were quiet for a moment and then, "Hey Al?"

He cracked open an eye to find Lucifer looking at him with open concern. 'Eugh, here it comes.' "Hm?"

"You're really okay with just... leaving her with us and going back to the city?"

He rolled his eyes at the alpha and huffed, "Yes. And I am well aware that I can change my mind at any time, so please don't remind me again or else one of young Charlotte's first memories will be of her father with a chunk missing from his arm."

Lucifer pouted at him, turning a bit as though to hide the infant from the words, "Hey! No threatening violence in front of the baby!"

Alastor chuckled and closed his eyes again, "Then be glad I won't be around her much or she would hear that a lot with how often you irritate me."

Lilith came back in a few moments later, just as he was about to doze off. His ears turned towards the couple as heard her speak softly, "Honey, I meant to tell you earlier but things started moving so fast. I got a letter back from you-know-who about you-know-what!"

That wasn't suspicious or anything.

"Really?! And?!"

"Here."

Alastor couldn't contain his curiosity anymore and opened one eye to see her handing him what looked like a photograph. Lucifer grinned wide and looked up to find the sinner watching them, "Hey! I know you don't like when we give you things, but I think you'll really want this one!"

Lilith took the photograph back and brought it over to him, giving him a warm smile, "She made it up there about a month ago. You don't have to keep looking for her anymore."

The picture showed an angel, one with two wings and a simple but bright white halo. Though her form was rather different overall, he'd recognize those eyes and that smile anywhere, "...how?"

Lucifer shrugged, "I have a couple people up there I can still call family. I sent them a message after you gave me her name."

Alastor was grateful when they both turned their attention back to the sleeping child in Lucifer's arms, giving him the dignity of pretending they didn't know he cried.

***

All of Hell had been waiting for word ever since the announcement was made a few months back that the King and Queen were finally expecting an heir to the realm. Everyone from the Sins to the imps had been curious but both Morningstars had been conspicuously absent from the public eye ever since. Rumors circulated, ranging from assertions that they were avoiding any chance for Heaven to target the Queen to concerns of a miscarriage due to her alpha biology. Then someone anonymously leaked photos to the news one day of a very pregnant looking Lucifer Morningstar with Lilith looking smitten as she had a hand over his stomach. The images spread like wildfire, arguments breaking out all over the Rings on whether it was a hoax or real. The King was an alpha male! Surely there was no way he was capable of that or there would have been a child much sooner, right?

It was such a hot topic that nobody noticed when the Radio Demon slipped back into place in the city like he'd never left.

"Have you seen this shit?!" Vox sneered as he tossed the paper in front of Alastor, the front page showing one of the clearer images. "The hell is someone trying to pull with this sort of bogus crap? I could spin a more believable angle in my sleep!"

The deer demon raised a brow, though inwardly he was cackling. The masses would be so busy arguing over whether or not the photos were real that they would never even consider that it wasn't the King or Queen that had been pregnant, "Good to see you as well, old chum! And yes, I have seen. And heard. It's all anyone talks about these days." His ears fell back irritably, "I had rather hoped to cause a bit more of a splash on my return to terrorizing the streets proper, and yet here I am, overshadowed by their rather rude timing!"

Vox laughed, "You're such a dramatic little bitch!"

Red eyes narrowed at him, the volume of the static around him rising, "How many times have I told you not to c̰̣͍̔ͤal̰͖̆̓͒̆͠l̞ m̗̱̋͋̆e̦̋̂ t̳h̢̯ͬ̿at͝, V̙͉̙̋o̴̯̒ͬ͜͝x̀ͤ͟͝?"

"Oh, don't get your prude panties in a twist, Al! You know we're in Hell right? You're allowed to have sex out of wedlock or whatever else it is that keeps you acting like a damned nun!" He leaned in with a grin, his eye taking on a lazy spin, not truly attempting to hypnotize but reminding one of it's ability to, "You know I wouldn't mind giving you a hand if you're worried about performing properly the first time."

Alastor's stomach threatened to rebel at the sheer amount of pheromones the alpha sinner was emitting right now. The stench was even more horrendous now that he knew well what a compatible alpha smelled like. Not to mention that a respectful one would never press like this, "In your dreams and my nightmares, Vox. Please back away before your malodorous stench makes me lose my lunch."

The other man raised his hands in surrender, taking a step back, "Hey! I'm just messing with you, you know that! Don't be such a hard ass!"

Growling low under his breath, Alastor got to his feet. He couldn't afford a battle right now, he'd only meant to get himself seen walking about like it was any other day and then he was going back to his tower to rest. But he couldn't simply let such insults pass or Vox would know something was up, "Last warning, p͔̪ͯạ̌l͉̑̈́̕. Such jokes could get you killed, o̢̙͚͚̹ͥ̆ṙ̦͎̙͚ͭ͒͒̊̍̇ ẅ̲͔͉́͆ó̝ͮ͗̋͌͟r̢̳̗̹͍̒ͧͩ͢s͊e͔ͯͨ̃͟͞."

He stormed out of the cafe, his expression causing many to quickly turn tail and run the other way. Vox scoffed after he left, looking at all the other patrons staring at him in disbelief for the way he'd spoken to the Radio Demon, "What crawled up his ass? Must be coming up on his heat or something. Omegas, right?" When no one else laughed, he rolled his eyes, "You pathetic losers are a bunch of pussies."

***

The announcement of the birth of one Princess Charlotte came out a month later. Her parents admitted to delaying the news by two weeks to give them time to bond with their daughter and be sure of her good health. There was cheering and celebration Hell-wide, and photos of the newborn that looked exactly like her father brought the arguments over whether Lucifer carried her or not back to the front page news. Debates were held and the Morningstars were conspicuously silent on the matter.

Really, it was all hilarious the way it continued to be brought up for years after Charlie was born.

And then Heaven got involved.

1964

Lucifer really did not like when Sera called for a meeting. It meant Heaven wanted something from him and they were willing to do a lot to get it. Confining the sinners to Pride, in Pentagram City in particular, so Heaven could monitor the growth rate had been a compromise. Giving Sera that meant she couldn't justify to the rest that eyes needed to be placed on all the Rings. It rankled, but the less she had on them, the better. So when he got to the Embassy to find her looking down her nose at him like he smelled foul, he just knew this was going to suck.

"I hear there has been a child born."

Shit. He'd known they'd likely heard already and had foolishly hoped they'd just ignore it. It was probably stupid of him, but he couldn't help being a smart ass when he felt defensive, "Yeah? There's millions born every day. What's the big deal?"

She gave a beleaguered sigh and waved a hand, several of the 'leaked' photos shimmering into existence on the table in front of him, "The problem is that you have decided to behave even more like a degenerate than you already are, and now I have to wonder if the human rumors of a spawn of the Devil bringing about the end of days have merit," She motioned towards the masked angel behind her who had his hand on his sword. "or not."

Lucifer got to his feet, snarling as his horns appeared and fire rolled out of his mouth, "Are you threatening my daughter?!" The sound of a sword being drawn drew his attention back over her shoulder, "Try it, Adam, and I will find a way to ensure you suffer for the attempt!"

Sera flared her wings wide as her power lit up the room, "Samael, sit down now! You are in no position to-"

Fuck letting them walk all over him again, he wasn't going to give an inch this time, "Lucifer."

Sera paused and looked at him with narrowed eyes, "What?"

"My name is Lucifer now," The King of Hell spat.

She scoffed, "That is just some ridiculous name the humans decided to call you."

Lucifer gave her a cold grin, "Yeah, well, you seem to hold their opinion in high enough regard to think it's alright to threaten an innocent child who's all of two fucking years old, so you can also use the name they gave me too!"

The Seraphim stared at him for a long moment, likely waiting for him to show some sign of backing down or wavering. Too bad for her he'd been in stare downs with a sinner that had no patience for him showing any weakness or softness in an argument. Alastor might not be as strong as her, but Lucifer had a hell of a lot more reason to care about his opinion of him.

Eventually she did lower her wings, but looked very disgruntled about it as she took her seat once again. A scoff came from behind her, "Look who thinks he's got balls when he's nothing but a little bitch in heat, like one of those disgusting omegas that pretend they're real men when they're nothing but a bunch of fucking freaks. Just some flat-chested chicks with useless tiny dicks. Liked it better back when they cut those things off way back when."

Lucifer saw red, would have gone for Adam's throat right then and there, but Sera held up a hand to summon several spears of holy light aimed right for his head. A gift some of the others had given her to help 'keep him in line.' "Calm down, Sam-Lucifer. Adam, your barbaric viewpoint has been noted many times before. I know you cannot help your way of thinking given the unfortunate hardships of your life after Eden-"

'Bull-fucking-shit,' Lucifer thought. 'Human minds can always change. Adam just likes being a misogynistic prick.'

"-but do cease, or I will remove you from this meeting." The human-born angel grumbled, but he did shut up. "Now, given the fact that you have chosen to sully what it is to be one of the First among the angels once again, I am giving you a choice. Either I go with this information to the others and tell them that you seek to fulfill the prophecies spoken of by the humans, after which your child will become the number one priority target of all angelic warriors,"

Lucifer's heart stopped. She... she couldn't be serious?! He would have loved to say the others wouldn't believe her but what few allies he still had up there had told him how well Sera had placed herself as something of an untouchable figurehead in Heaven, the epitome of mercy and truth.

"Or you will allow for the culling of the Pride Ring three times a year to keep this little over-population problem of yours under control, since you seem unwilling to do anything about it yourself."

He felt like he was going to be sick. This was madness! Cruel did not even begin to describe what she had become, "You are heartless, Sera. If there is a true evil in this universe, it resides in you, not me."

She held her head high, "No, I am the one who will rid this universe of the evil that you have unleashed, former brother of mine. I simply need to wait and watch for the time when you reveal your true face so that the others will see you for how dangerous you are too. Return with your answer within a week's time or I will do as I have said."

...he needed to go, to talk to Lilith before the panic attack stripped him of all reason, even if that meant it looked to these two like he was running away. Without giving Sera an answer, he vanished in a red mist.

***

Alastor was just getting ready to begin a broadcast, one of his tamer ones meant to delight the senses rather than terrorize the sniveling masses, when the special door set up near his equipment began to glow bright, a request for entry. Lucifer and Lilith rarely used the door outside of their scheduled, er, he supposed he should stop being silly after so long and call them dates. That they would do so now was worrisome. When he opened the door, he saw Lilith on the other side in their bedroom, the safest place to keep their end away from a curious toddler. She was motioning urgently for him to come that way. Truly concerned now, he stepped through only to hear what sounded like sobbing coming from the bed. He could feel the pulses of furious energy coming from the Queen of Hell, "What's happened?!"

"Heaven," She snarled, "has decided to declare war on my family! I refuse to simply lie down and let them destroy everything I hold dear. You know how to exploit loopholes in contracts that I don't see. I don't care if it takes decades or even centuries, but I want you to help me burn them down for this!"

Though he felt greatly concerned for Lucifer, a vicious grin spread across his face. Comfort was not his strength, but revenge? "Gladly, my dearest Queen!"

Notes:

Alright, so this got reeeeally long and I decided we needed to do one more chapter. The next one is actually going to be mainly Charlie POV because her understanding of things going on will really help set the tone for after the 7 year absence. There will be points of Alastor POV to show important stuff going on in the city that she doesn't see.

I want to murder this Adam myself. Writing that was making me mad EVEN THOUGH I WAS WRITING IT!

Chapter 6

Summary:

Raphael was determined to drain the poison infecting the angels of Heaven.

Lucifer, Lilith, and Alastor work long nights to try to make the contract with Sera something that will allow them to sabotage things one day.

Charlie grows up and suspects something has been kept from her. Why does a torn scrap of fabric smell like home?

Notes:

TW: Non-con elements. Vox and Val being Vox and Val

Raphael strode calmly through the streets of the Holy City, trying to show no sign of the maelstrom of thought and emotion brewing beneath his silver stardust skin. He'd received a message late last night through the lines Gabriel had carefully laid out between Heaven and Hell. The magic was complicated, artful in a way the healer could not hope to describe or attempt to duplicate. All he knew was that when things aligned right, messages could be sent through undetected. Alignment could take months or even years, but it was better than never hearing from their brother again.

Or worse, only hearing the bullshit Sera claimed was from the King of Hell.

Raphael and Gabriel had argued vehemently against the exile of Samael, now Lucifer, and his beloved. How could the rest not see that what he had done had simply brought about what was going to be inevitable anyway! Once humanity was released into the world without the controlling hand of their creators guiding their every step, they would have changed and grown, becoming the beautifully flawed creatures they were today. All Lucifer did was usher it in faster, letting the first generations experience the freedom of choice that their descendants did now.

Sadly, it was likely best that he had done it like he did. He gave the more rigid of their brethren someone to blame, instead of them later baying for the complete destruction of their creations for the crime of being just as imperfect and corruptible as they were. To those angels, humanity had been little better than dolls to play with and toss aside when they broke, not true living beings deserving of respect.

When humans showed up in Heaven with wings and halos, forcing them to pull their heads out of the sand and smell at least some the bullshit they'd been surrounding themselves with, Raphael had nearly laughed himself sick. In private, of course. Much as he would have accepted falling to join Lucifer, he'd be unable to do damage control and provide aid from up here if he did. Still, knowing how much pain his brother had gone through...

Ironic that the punishment the other angels feared the most was exactly what Lucifer needed, exile also giving him freedom. Freedom from their expectations and from his desire for their approval. Raphael could tell from the letters they had carefully exchanged over the centuries that his brother had grown, become more sure of himself and what he wanted from life.

Then Sera had to go and start tearing him apart again! First with accusations of plotting to invade Heaven for their resources as the population of hellborn and sinners rose. Then she brought wars their soft-hearted brother could not fight in, unable to bring himself to hurt the ones he had once called family. And now she was apparently using Lucifer's child as a hostage to make him allow a slaughter of sinners?!

Sera had better hope she never found herself without defense in front of their Fallen brother, because the healer doubted Lucifer would be so unwilling to harm her now.

It was enough to make Raphael wish he had the power to make her Fall on his own. He'd send her down and spit on the crater she made when she landed. He and Gabriel would probably get some friends together with popcorn to watch her be humbled. Sera and the others who supported her were fools to believe that one with a penchant for mercy and compassion was also someone easily cowed into complacency. He was determined to find a way to aid his brother and his family, he just hadn't figured out how yet!

"Well now, dat's a storm brewin' in dose pretty eyes of yours if I ever did see one."

Raphael stopped short at the words and looked ahead to find a human-born angel looking at him with a warm smile. She was slender and tall with deep green hair, looking for all the world like a lovely willow tree dryad with her dark skin. She appeared completely harmless, like every other human-born in Heaven.

Unless one knew what those flowers that bloomed in her hair were.

Rosary pea, with its dainty petals in soft pink. Puffy looking buds of a yew tree. Purple bells of foxglove. Clusters of white hemlock.

All plants used for medicinal purposes throughout human history that could turn into poison with great ease. This was a soul that had killed, had done so without regret, and would do so again if necessary.

And Raphael found he was utterly smitten. He'd been the one to locate her after Lucifer sent the request, assuming he would just get an image of her, proof of her soul being here for whatever reason his brother needed it for. Then he'd spoken to her, learned of her life filled with pain and love in equal measure. Watched her talk with passion of the injustices of human life, only to find Heaven was filled with much the same. Kin separated, doomed to never see or hear from their loved ones again, and still expected to carry on like that wasn't a wound that would never heal. It was eye-opening for the Seraphim. He had never really talked in depth with the human souls in Heaven. The ones he healed were often in a magic induced sleep.

Finding out angels like Armina were filled with the same sort of bitter rage that he, Gabriel, and too few other heaven-formed angels were was empowering. Looking at the woman in front of him now, Raphael had an idea. It wouldn't be quick, they'd have to work quietly in secret, but maybe they could heal the infection that was poisoning Heaven by draining the source.

***

The news exploded all over Hell. Heaven would be coming down to the Pride Ring one full day a year to freely slaughter sinners, a move that had been authorized by the King of Hell himself! Riots broke out and every sinner in Pentagram City felt such hatred for Lucifer Morningstar that the palace became barred against any and all visitors. The Queen's furious anger over the agreement he'd made was clear, there were photographs and videos of her throwing furniture and screaming in rage. Many were sure they would be hearing news of a divorce, or at the very least a separation of houses. Whispers went around that she had even bought property in another Ring, likely with that very intent in mind!

The reality was that it was all a ploy to ensure Sera, Adam, and any allies they had would believe that the Morningstar family had been weakened, divided so utterly that there was little hope of recovery. Lucifer and Lilith were careful to shield Charlie from the act, ensuring she never heard the staged bitter arguments or saw the destruction. Belphegor was the most trusted of the Sins to keep their secrets, she'd proven that often to the rulers over the centuries. And so, whenever it came time to add another act to the play, she would sneak the toddler to her Ring until things were all clear.

The written and binding agreement Lucifer had signed was the result of exhaustive work that had left Lilith and Alastor completely drained. They could tell he felt guilty that he couldn't do much to assist with it, this sort of deception was not his favored kind. His role in this was key though, that of the sacrificial lamb, making it so that all of Hell thought this was his fault alone. The King did not get his power from the belief his people had in him, he could afford to be hated and reviled by the city, and even the other Rings, though many hellborn noted the clause protecting them and so to them this became a sinner problem, not theirs. The Queen, however, could not afford such a blow. She had to be seen as the staunch defender of sinners and hellborn alike. The same way that her voice could empower her people through songs, the more her people had faith in her, the stronger she too became. Lilith despised that Lucifer had to once again be the scapegoat, made that much more reviled by the humans he had only ever wanted to set free of the limitations their creators had placed upon them.

Damn Sera and her fixation on bringing him to heel!

They tried to ensure they left in wiggle room that any angel looking over the clauses would not find, space for future plans to be built within as more of the board and pawns became clear. Alastor suggested making more easily found loopholes they could afford to lose, things that would make Heaven believe they had bested Lucifer by being smarter than him. When the fallen angel muttered that it wouldn't be hard since he wasn't very smart to begin with, the sinner snarled and shifted, snatching the now even tinier monarch up by the back of his shirt, "Take it back, n̬̤ͥ͑̓͟o̷̜͑́͌͞w̠̉! I don't care what falsehoods they fed you up there, I would not l̼ow̬e͒ͥ̂r̦ m̲yͭ͊s̹̞el͑f̎̒͠ to choose to spend so much time with someone who was truly an idiot!"

Lilith sat back with a smug smirk on her tired face. It was good to have someone else helping her tear apart the mental shackles Heaven tried to return to her husband's thoughts time and again. She was his rock in times like this, someone steady that he could hold onto to keep from drowning. Alastor though, he was the circling alligator that forced Lucifer to scramble fully out of the water and stand firm once more against the raging storms.

Lilith paused, her smile dropping.

Alastor was also a sinner, one not protected by the clauses that would ensure the safety of hellborns or the royal family that had already been approved by Heaven. They couldn't make a specific exception for him, it would draw attention from all sides, cause questions they didn't want. They also couldn't pull him from the city on the day of the yearly attack. Heaven had a way of seeing human souls, no matter the realm they resided in. They'd learned that when the order went out for all sinners to be relocated to Pentagram City and angels demanded the retrieval of specific souls that had hidden from the initial sweep. Nowadays, so long as they were within this circle of Pride, they were generally ignored aside from population counting. It wasn't like they wanted to watch each individual sinner every day. That was the reason she and Lucifer had never tried to take Alastor anywhere else on their days together. She was sure they would watch for any sign of a human soul hiding inside the palace boundaries once the Exterminations began as well.

Drumming her sharp nails against the table, Lilith stared thoughtfully at the many notes they had spread out all over the wooden surface, turning the problem over in her mind. There were likely ways they still could protect him, shield him, but... they needed Alastor in the city, needed him to be seen fighting to survive like everyone else. He had to be just another sinner among many, the wild card they could maneuver into places the infamous royal couple could not be. He might not have the pure brute strength that Lucifer did, or the flow of power from so many like her, but he was cunning and tenacious. A tiny poisoned needle that could break just as easily as it could slip inside a crack in armor to deliver a fatal blow.

...or poisoned bait in a trap they hadn't yet built!

Dammit! She had wanted to allow Alastor time to choose the step she was about to suggest, but he was pragmatic. Surely he would see her reasoning and understand. "Alastor." Her calm voice broke through the bickering easily, two very different pairs of glowing red eyes looking at her immediately, "How would you feel about becoming a secret member of our little family?"

They both blinked at her in utter confusion before that clever mind started catching the lines needed to get on the same page as her, "Bait?"

When she nodded, understanding flashed in Alastor's eyes, a wicked grin pulling so wide that the stitches in the corner lit up with the strain, "Why, my dearest Queen! I thought you'd never ask!"

"...why do I get the feeling I'm not going to like this plan? Don't get me wrong, the evil scheming grins are hot, feel completely free to do that with me in the middle sometime but-"

Lilith cackled as Alastor blushed bright and glared daggers at Lucifer. It was good to be able to laugh when it felt like the whole universe was against them. Again.

Three years later - 1968

5-6 years old

Charlie Morningstar thought she had the best family in all of Hell! Her Mommy was so cool, everyone said she was a great Queen! And Mommy said her Daddy used to be one of the most important-est angels in all of Heaven, but he loved her Mommy so much he had come down here and became her bond-mate King for the last ten-thousand years! That number was so big she wasn't sure she'd ever be able to count that high!

Then there were her fun aunts and uncles! She even liked Uncle Mammon, even though he made her Daddy really angry a lot of times. Charlie had learned a long time ago that if she was really sneaky and quiet when they started yelling, Uncle Mammon would come out of Daddy's office all mad and loud and saying all sorts of mean adult words. When he saw her standing there, he'd get all scared-smelling and give her lots of candy if she promised never to tell Mommy he'd said those things in front of her! He always had the really good candy too! Aunt Bee could make all sorts, but it was really sweet and made her tongue unhappy. Charlie was good and polite though, she didn't tell her Aunt that she thought Uncle Mammon's was better. He said his came all the way from the living human places, that's why it was so different and he could charge all sorts of money for it!

Charlie was pretty sure he knew she was doing it on purpose now, because he laughed and called her a little extortionist last time, whatever that meant. But he still gave her the candy and that's all that really mattered! She hoped he brought more to her Princess birthday party. See, since her Mommy was Queen and her Daddy was King, that meant Charlie was a Princess and it turns out princesses got a separate birthday. The first one was for just Charlie, daughter of Lucifer and Lilith, but it was really special because they always made sure to spend the whole day cuddling with her and doing whatever she wanted to do! Mommy never did Queen things and Daddy didn't have to go build or fix anything! The big one was for Princess Charlotte Morningstar two weeks later. Her first sixth birthday was coming up soon, and even though her parents always gave presents to her on that birthday, she had a new special friend this year that she wanted to give a present to too!

Charlie hummed a happy sounding song, her tongue poking out from between her teeth as she concentrated really hard on making sure her rainbow had all of the bestest colors she could find in her crayon box. She loved her crayons and the little art table her Daddy had made for her. It was like his workshop table but prettier, with cute duckies and little deers all over it. She knew duckies were her Daddy's favorite animal, so she was pretty sure that meant deers were her Mommy's favorite. Charlie had asked her once and Mommy gave Daddy a funny look before saying she liked deer a lot but that was supposed to be a secret. Which was a really weird thing to want to keep a secret, but grown-ups were weird anyway.

("Lucifer! We made an agreement with him she wouldn't know anything!"

"She doesn't! I just want her to associate deer with good, safe things! She's going to grow up and want to go into the city at some point. Alastor gives off seriously bad creepy vibes. If something happens and he jumps in to help her, I want her to at least give him a chance to change from defend and destroy mode to charming asshole instead of just running away from him.")

Once she was done with her most awesome rainbow ever, it was time to add her friend! She looked at her crayons and frowned. Everything in there was bright and pretty but not the color she needed. Well! That just meant there was only one thing to do! She grabbed her crayon box and marched down to her Daddy's workshop. Charlie knocked really hard but there was no answer, so that meant he was either somewhere else or so busy he didn't hear her. She took a deep breath and yelled, "Daddy! Are you in there?!"

"Shit!" There was lots of crashing which meant he was doing that funny thing where he tripped over his own feet and made a big mess because he was trying to rush so fast. "Coming, Charlie! Hold on, I'll unlock the door!"

She sighed and rolled her eyes, "Daaaddy, you can unlock it from across the room, remember?"

"Oh, right, yeah." The door sparkled real pretty with his magic and opened up for her. She giggled at seeing him in a pile of squeaky toys, "Sorry, Charlie, did you need something?"

Oh! Right! Charlie went over and showed him her crayons, "I'm making the Goodnight Monster a picture of me and him with a rainbow and I don't have the right color to draw him with! Can you make me some black crayons please?"

Daddy blinked at her a few times, "Black? Uh, duckling, who's the Goodnight Monster?"

Charlie bounced in place from happiness, "He's a new friend! He doesn't talk, but he always smiles even though he looks all big and scary. He keeps bad dreams away and turns on the radio until I go back to sleep!" As she talked, her Daddy got a funny smile and he started to smell really happy, "He makes sure I have good nights like you and Mommy tell me to when I go to bed, so he's the Goodnight Monster!"

Daddy broke out into laughter then, kicking his feet and making the rubber ducks all squeak. Charlie didn't see what was so funny, huffing irritably as she stomped her foot, "This is really important, Daddy! I mean it!"

She must have had her horns poking out or something because he stopped laughing and pulled her into a hug, "I know, duckling, sorry. I wasn't laughing at you! I just didn't know the..." He giggled a little, "the Goodnight Monster visited you. Does he come to see you a lot?"

Charlie nodded, "Yep! When you and Mommy went on that trip where the hell-squirrel bit your arm and you had Aunt Bee come over to watch me, he showed up every night!" She thought about it, "I think he comes over any time both of you are away."

Daddy looked surprised and then had that smell he got whenever he told Mommy he loved her a bunch of times. Sometimes that smell got so strong that it made her want to sneeze. Like now. She rubbed her nose, "Daddy! Can I have my black crayons now? Please?"

"Hm? Oh! Yeah, sure, sweetie. Here," He waved a hand and made her a small box of black crayons. "Think this will be enough?"

"Yep! I can make lots of drawings for him now! Thanks, Daddy! Love you!" Charlie hugged him tight before running off back towards her playroom.

***

Lucifer ran a hand through his hair with a smile as he watched her go. He was going to tease the absolute shit out of Alastor for this! Pretending he was fine with avoiding Charlie completely only to send his Shadow to watch over her? Hah! Now he just needed to find where the sigil was hidden in her room so he could have physical proof to really rub the demon's nose in it!

He teleported up to her room, scouring every inch of it only to discover he couldn't find a mark anywhere. Huh. Weird. Still, confronting Al about it would probably make him fess up anyway. Focusing on the bond, faint as it was with the distance and lack of a reciprocal mark, he was pretty sure the deer was in the direction of his tower. He really wished they could do a proper connection on both ends, but too many people were familiar enough with them to smell the difference, and they'd never used the really high strength blockers that Al was known for already. It would be suspicious for them to suddenly use them.

Lucifer pushed the repetitive thoughts away. He wasn't going to wallow in what he couldn't have yet. For now, he was going to focus on proving that smug bastard had a heart under all that sass! What little he could catch from his omega mate felt calm and steady, so he went to his and Lilith's room to use the connected doorway. He tapped on it three times, a signal that he wanted to see Alastor, but it wasn't an emergency if he was busy with something or just needed to be alone. Thankfully the door cracked open almost immediately, a sign that he was allowed to come through.

Grinning wide, he stepped through to find Al at his table on the edge of his bayou, a newspaper in one hand and a coffee cup that said 'I deer you to try.' Awww, he'd actually kept the silly gift Lucifer gave him! The warm and fuzzy feeling he got at that thought distracted him from his mission before he shook it off and pointed, "Hah! I caught you!"

That got him a flat look and a raised brow, "Caught me reading the newspaper? How dreadful."

Lucifer snorted, "No, smart ass! You've been sending your Shadow to watch Charlie when Lilith and I leave her in the palace with someone else!"

Alastor looked bewildered, "I have not! Where would you get such a preposterous idea?!"

...that didn't sound like his usual smug tone when he was trying to bullshit about something stupid. "Charlie said she has a friend that visits at night that scares bad dreams away and plays music for her. She needed black crayons to draw him. If that wasn't your Shadow..."

Al waved a hand, forcibly bringing his Shadow up, "Have you been sneaking off to visit her?!"

Hollow eyes went wide, and if that wasn't an 'oh shit, I've been caught' expression, Lucifer would eat his hat. "Wait, it can go places without you knowing?! Is that why I didn't find one of your marks in her room?"

"App͙̒ͣa̝͆̎ř́̉͢͝eͭ̄n͈̙ͣ̎̑̍ť̸̩͋̅͢͠lȳ̨̫̒ͪ," Alastor growled with annoyance. "I've been adjusting the magics to make sure I have as many angles covered as possible out there, but that it has hidden this from me is concerning. Just how long have you been capable of that?!"

The Shadow looked down and away, poking its index fingers together in a gesture that was very similar to Charlie when she was worried she was in trouble. Originally it was imprinted with the sinner's memories of his instincts and behavior as a beta man, an attempt at ensuring the creature could at least keep its own wits when he went into heat, at first to act as a guard and later to aid him through it. Alastor had told them before that he'd set it up to learn and grow, develop more complexity so it would be able to react to situations on its own if he was knocked unconscious in battle. Apparently part of that was adopting things from the people it interacted with. Lucifer had to wonder how much it had picked up from him and Lilith if spending however many nights with Charlie had given it some of her mannerisms.

Eventually the doppelganger gave a long, silent sigh before holding up seven fingers. A shriek of feedback filled the tower, "Șͮ̍ͪe̗͎̝͔ͯ̔v̆̓ě̳̭̑̽ń͉̈̏̆ͯ m̚o̙̝ͥ͐n̼̠̟̲ͣ̚ṯ͒h̳͋s̲͉͍͊̋̉?! You've been sneaking around that long without telling me?! I created you!"

Okay, yes, this was a concern, but seeing the two of them like this, Alastor looking somewhere between murderous and flummoxed while the Shadow childishly stuck its tongue out at him was hilarious and he couldn't help laughing.

"So glad you find this f̶͕̀u̢̹nͧ̔̀n̖͌̾y͉̼̎, Lucifer. How are we supposed to keep secrets if this thing is over there playing house with her?!" The Shadow pointed at its own head, then its chest, before pointing at Alastor with a narrow-eyed glare. The sinner went stiff and bared his teeth, ears folding back flat, "No. This isn't from me! You-"

Oooo, Lucifer knew that look! That was Lilith's 'you're speaking bullshit and stinking up the place' glare on the Shadow's face. She used it a lot on the nobles in other Rings, it was hilarious. Alastor didn't seem to agree right now. He'd have to be careful how he worded this so the sinner wouldn't just get more defensive, "Al, hang on. Is it really so bad if this behavior is from you? Even if you do want to just have her be mine and Lilith's kid. It would make sense to want to protect the children in the pack, even if they aren't yours, right? You trust us to keep her safe, but you don't know the others like we do. It makes sense that your subconscious gives it the urge to keep an eye on her when we're not around."

He could see the sinner struggling with that, turning it over in his head and looking for any way that would expose a weakness he wasn't ready for yet. It had taken Lucifer far too long, but he was really starting to get a good read on the deer and what set him off in the 'runs away and avoids' way and what just got him a bit of a love bite for being right when Alastor didn't like it that he was. "...perhaps I do have... concerns over whether another will be able to adequately care for her the way you two do."

Okay, the dramatic throwing up of its hands and expression on the Shadow that clearly said 'fucking finally!' was absolutely one of his own. He'd done it too many times going around and around in arguments with this stubborn shithead not to recognize it, "How about this? I'll make a pair of demon guards, like the ones around the palace, but they'll be specially made just for Charlie. They'll stay by her side all the time until she's old enough to want privacy. She's at the age where imaginary friends are a thing, right? Let her give the drawings to it first, she'll be really upset if she can't, but then it can leave her in her new friends' hands, alright? Eventually she'll forget about it or just think it was something she dreamed up."

The Shadow looked sad as it nodded its own agreement. Lucifer wished he could encourage Alastor to let it continue to watch over her, but the sinner was right. The less she knew about the Radio Demon for now, the better. If Lily and Al were going to be able to sneak things under Heaven's nose, they couldn't afford to risk Charlie talking about her nighttime friend and getting anyone curious. Although... "Do you want to know what she calls it? It's adorable."

Alastor cocked one ear, his expression curious and growing more so when the Shadow hid its face behind its hands like it was embarrassed, "Oh? Do tell."

"Charlie says it's her Goodnight Monster."

***

If perhaps in the months and years to come, Alastor occasionally pulled out a hidden stack of childish, colorful drawings to look over, the scent that had been on them long faded but strong enough in his memory to still make it seem like it was there, well that was his secret.

1975

Charlie was 12 when something really weird happened. Well, weird things happened all the time but that was just part of being the kid of a King and Queen of Hell she figured. Her friend Seviathan, the son of her dad's close friend Fredrick Von Eldritch, seemed to think it was pretty cool that she got to live in two houses, but she knew that was just because her parents were pretending to be fighting or something. They didn't know she could smell that it was pretend and the pretending seemed really important to them, so she didn't say anything. They talked nice enough when Mom brought her over to see Dad, but they never stayed anymore and that made her really sad. It made her dad sad too, she could smell it even when he was doing that thing that made his scent smaller and used a fake smile.

Charlie's sense of smell had gotten better as she got older. Her tutors said that sort of thing was normal, but she was pretty sure she was smelling at least some things most people couldn't. Like when she had known Seviathan had a cut he was trying to hide because he'd gotten it while messing with his dad's knives, which he wasn't supposed to do. None of the other adults had noticed it until she asked the young infestor demon why he smelled like blood. Sev had been pretty mad she tattled but that wasn't what she was trying to do at all!

Why were boys such jerks?

Except her dad. He was only a jerk when Uncle Mammon was around. Or Uncle Satan, but that didn't smell angry, it just smelled weird. Mom said it was just alpha posturing and boys having to prove who was bigger. Which confused Charlie because Dad was shorter than Uncle Satan even when the Sin of Wrath wasn't in his huge form. So obviously the dragon was bigger, what was there to prove?

Back to the weird thing though. Charlie and her mom had been sitting in one of the smaller reading rooms when an unexpected scent hit her nose, "Uh, Mom? I smell blood for some reason."

Lilith's head had snapped up, looking at her in confusion before her eyes widened and she scrambled out of her chair, "Charlie, stay here."

She watched her mom leave, torn between doing as she'd been told and following her. Curiosity won. By the time she left the room, her mom was already out of sight but her scent was easy to follow, tinted with the sharp bite of fear and worry. When it led to the family wing and up towards their bedrooms, Charlie felt her own fear hit her. Was it Dad?! Sure enough, the scent of her mom and blood led to her parent's bedroom. Heart in her throat, she opened the usually locked door to find a small pool of dark red, nearly black blood on the floor. Relief flooded her because that definitely wasn't her dad's. The relief was followed by confusion because nobody was in the room, not even her mom. While the Queen did have the ability to use teleportation magics, it was limited to herself. So where had they gone? Who had been hurt? Why had they been in her parent's bedroom? Better yet, how had they gotten in there?! Dad's wards on the palace were strong, they had to be with how many people kept trying to damage it after those awful Exterminations. She didn't know entirely what they were or why, but she knew angels were killing people in the city.

Charlie sniffed at the air, trying to figure it out. There was a bad scent under the blood, something like perfume but extremely gross. It was hard to smell anything else between those two things. She stepped away from the stained carpet, hoping distance from it would help.

There... was something, but it was faint. Kinda had that small type of smell when her dad was masking his alpha scent to keep people around him at ease. So whoever it was used some kind of blocker? As she looked around, she saw a scrap of something bright red. Picking it up, she sniffed at the torn fabric. The smell was definitely stronger here. Who's scent was that and why did she feel an ache in her chest when she breathed it in? Why did that smell feel like home?

Charlie started to wonder if her parents were hiding something from her. If they were, she needed to find out what it was. Pocketing the red cloth, she left the room and closed the door behind her. Hopefully by the time her mom returned, her own scent would have faded enough to not be caught.

***

Alastor had been having a fairly good day overall. He'd had lunch with Rosie, then bumped into Zestiel as he strolled through the city. Literally! He could still feel the ghost of the other omega's touch where he'd reached out to catch him by the wrist to stop him from falling. Good thing Rosie wasn't nearby or she would be insufferable in teasing him about being so close to his 'idol.' Her words, not his. He simply respected the man for his obvious power and status despite bearing the curse of being an omega. It took a great deal of extra effort to get to the top and stay there when everyone thought such things made a person weak and Zestiel had not only done it, he'd maintained his position for centuries before semi-retiring! That an Overlord could eventually reach a point of wanting to retire was mind-boggling. It was quite an admirable accomplishment! There was nothing excessive about his respect for the demon, no matter what Rosie might say!

He did perhaps have a passing thought of setting this particular glove aside so the other omega's scent didn't fade too terribly quickly from it.

In hindsight, Alastor should have remembered it wasn't safe to get so wrapped up in his own mind, to lose awareness of the dangers around him. It was only as he'd already begun to breathe in thick and cloying hot pink smoke that he realized Vox's new ally was behind him. He melted down and reappeared several feet away, snarling as he tried to clear his lungs.

"Hey, Al, old pal! Funny running into you here!" Vox was grinning at him with red lines on his screen making him look like he was drooling. The way he was standing, the challenging set of his shoulders, even the intensity of his screen all screamed that he was approaching a rut.

Fuck. Alastor could feel his mind growing hazy and tried to grasp his shadows only to find the fog was making him lose too much focus. He couldn't run. Even if he was capable, that would be admitting he feared them right now, would weaken his standing within the city. "I do believe I told you to pick who you wish to be 'pals' with, Vox. You chose the disgusting scum beside you. Our business is through."

Vox put a hand to his chest, mock-staggering as though wounded, "Oh, that hurts! Really, it does. You really want to lose such a good buddy over a disagreement in methods? Come on, Al! Imagine what the three of us could accomplish! The whole city could be ours to command!" There was a flicker-flash as Vox used the electric lines running through the street lights to move almost instantly to stand in front of the Radio Demon, his left eye whirling. Shit! He hadn't been able to do that before. "Now be a good boy and submit. You know you want to."

Alastor found himself frozen between reactions, unable to get himself to flee or fight while that haze was weakening his mind to allow Vox's hypnosis to start sinking in for once.

Heels clicked on the concrete, the tacky pimp draping himself over Vox's shoulder, looking at Alastor with a sleazy smile, "Hmm, I think he might need a bit more persuading, Voxxy. Permítame."

Valentino slid around his partner and leaned in close to Alastor's crouched form. That disgustingly long tongue snaked out, slimy pink saliva dripping from it before running over the side of his face. His stomach flipped, ready to empty itself entirely just from the sensation. Vox's screen lit up bright with interest and delight, "God, that's so fucking hot. I can't wait to properly make you mine finally."

Blue claws reached towards his neck as alpha rut pheromones started to fill the air and to Alastor's horror, he could feel his body reacting despite the horrendous stench. Heat inducers! The moth naturally produced them in his saliva and the smoke he blew out was laced with it as well! He had known some of the disgusting pimp's abilities revolved around that, but to feel it working so quickly on his own body was terrifying! If only he could free his Shadow, it would get him out of here! After this, he was never locking it down again despite its tendency to reveal his honest feelings.

"Ours."

Vox paused, looking at Valentino and Alastor desperately tried to used that time to break through the damned hypnosis. "Huh?"

"Our deal was that he would be ours, amor. You bond him and break him in, then I get him to pair up with Angie. Maybe this bitch will show him how good little omegas are supposed to act while in heat, stupid fucking beta keeps fucking it up no matter how high I get him."

Finally, Alastor managed to grasp his magic enough to free his Shadow from where he hid it while in public. He couldn't guarantee his own fighting abilities right now, but it should do fine with getting him away from the vile pair. The creature came rushing out as its creator's vision swam, his body starting to succumb fully to the inducers.

"Shit! Stop him!" Vox's panicked voice and the firing of a gun were the last thing he heard before everything faded away.

***

Lilith gently brushed her hand over Alastor's sweat drenched forehead, his body curled up and shaking in his nest even though he was unconscious. She had bandaged his wounded leg already, thankfully the bullet appeared to have gone clean through so she wouldn't have to attempt to dig out any fragments. There was a chemical scent on him, some sort of heat inducer from his reaction. Hopefully Lucifer would be here soon. He had to have felt the flare of panic from her, even if his one way connection to Alastor was too faint with him being in another Ring.

While all three of them had signed a marriage contract, they had only bonded him to Lucifer so it would thoroughly grant him protection within the royal family exemption clause even by the angels' standards, but also leave the additional scent easily covered by blockers. Still, it kept her in the dark and left her unable to help right now because she had no way to reach his subconscious to ease his instinctive fears. If only she could have even that much of a partial bond with the sinner too instead of being stuck watching his body fight the inducers as hard as it could while his mind had shut down under the flood of hormones surging through him too quickly for it to handle.

A movement caught her attention and she smiled softly at the sinner's Shadow watching over its creator with a worried expression, "You did good, sweet thing. This is why he tried to make sure you were more imprinted on his beta way of thinking. Seems he really was right about it keeping you from getting pulled into these things unwillingly."

Amazing that Alastor understood himself well enough to be able to do that, to basically carve a portion of his mind and soul off to create the Shadow in such an exact fashion. It still felt his emotions, was connected to his thoughts, but it was able to be free from the physical stuff like the heats so long as one of them chose to close the connection. Which Alastor had done every time he shared a heat with them, much to Lucifer's dismay. Lilith could only imagine what the sinner would be capable of once they were all properly bonded and his magics attuned with theirs.

A shudder rolled through Alastor, a whimper forced out from between clenched teeth. She tried her best to sooth him, humming a soft melody as she waited for word from Lucifer. The communication crystals they both carried weren't connecting, the magical interference between the pieces too great to get through right now. It left her feeling helpless, she dared not leave their omega's side to go fetch her husband for fear of what the deer might do to himself should he regain consciousness while she was gone.

Lilith ached with each pained sound, her distress enough to keep even her most base instincts quiet despite the heat pheromones filling the air around them. This sort of thing, to force such a strong soul to this state, it was unforgivable. Whoever had done this to him had better pray to whatever deity they believed in that she never found them because permanent death would be a mercy they would not be granted for a very long time.

A familiar flare of gold sparks cutting through the air made her feel the sort of relief that brought tears to her eyes. Lucifer all but ran through, panic clear on his features, "Sorry, I tried to get away as fast-" His eyes flashed, pupils dilating as his mind registered the heat scent. It took a couple blinks before he managed to focus and actually see her with Alastor. He immediately rushed to her side, kneeling by the nest with her, "Oh god, what happened?! How did he-" That was when he must have caught the chemical scent of the inducer because he snarled, his eyes turning fully red, "Who did this to our omega?!"

Lilith shook her head, "I don't know. His Shadow brought him to the palace. I panicked. Charlie must be so worried with how quickly I left. She smelled blood, that's the only reason I even knew he was there so fast."

Thank goodness for her growing sense of smell. Both of her parents sincerely hoped it didn't get as sensitive as Alastor's as her alpha orientation presented itself more fully in the next few years. Keeping her protected from the worst of things was hard enough already with how curious she got.

Lucifer forced his focus to shift from his currently useless rage to something he could actually do something about. Banishing most of his clothing but his underwear, he climbed in next to Alastor. Lilith helped him to coax the sinner out of the tight curl he was in so that they could maneuver him into lying on top of the fallen angel. The scent of his wife's anxiety faded as the trembling began to ease, the omega instinctively burrowing in closer. Lucifer called out his wings, folding the lowest and smallest pair around like a feathered blanket while his fingers gently brushed over the faded mark on the back of Alastor's neck. That would need to be renewed soon, one-sided bonds always did. It would only be able to settle in permanently once it was reciprocated and they couldn't do that yet. Still, the connection was enough that Lucifer's touch to the mark along with his familiar scent washed away so much of the sickly sour smell of terror under the false heat pheromones.

How could anyone even think of mating with an omega that smelled like that? It made him nauseous just to consider it! Lilith sighed in relief when that raspy, rough purr started up, even if it was weak. The two of them shared a look and both silently agreed that no matter how long it took to pry the story out of Alastor's claws, they were going to hunt down the ones that tried to break this proud, vicious treasure of theirs.

Thankfully the inducer seemed to clear from his system quickly, likely whoever managed to get him with it in the first place had expected to be able to have him bonded right away or keep reapplying it until they had what they wanted from him. Just as expected, once he leveled out enough to regain his senses, the sinner refused to speak a word on who did this. The only thing he said was that they were his to handle. Infuriating but the Morningstars knew how to be patient. They would coax it from him eventually. They at least managed to get him to swear he would remain more vigilant on this sort of thing.

Alastor gave a tired glare to his two alphas before motioning to his Shadow, "I will not be binding it anymore. It will be free to assist at all times. Will that be enough to get you two to cease?"

Lilith got to her feet, a playful smile crossing her lips as she moved closer to it, "That does remind me, you deserve a reward, sweet thing." Hollow eyes blinked at her in confusion as she stopped in front of it, "Alastor, you are able to feel things through your shadows, right?"

"Hm? Yes?" The sinner looked at her in confusion.

"I recommend shutting it off if you do not want to feel this." She gave him a few seconds before she put a hand on the side of its face and gave it a kiss. It was strange feeling, smooth and cool to the touch, no real feeling of breath or life. Still, Lilith couldn't help grinning with pride with the creature glitched out, its edges going jagged before it lost its ability to hold itself in a solid state and flattened to the ground. "I did not know it could blush! That's so cute!"

Lucifer chuckled, "The original is too. I don't think he closed the connection, darling."

Two beings, one kiss. Damn, she was good!

A knock loud enough to be heard in the bayou caught their attention, the Shadow vanishing to go see who it was. The creature soon returned with a tray and a look of confusion. Inside the dome lid was a pile of carefully trimmed and nearly raw meats and a letter.

Please take good care of Mr. Alastor until I can convince him to let me be one of his contracts!

His #1 fan,

Niffty <3

Alastor groaned when she read it aloud, burying his face against Lucifer's chest, "How does she keep getting in undetected?!"

Dark clawed fingers ran through red hair, "Is this someone to worry about, sweetheart?"

The sinner shook his head and raised it again, a small, proud smile on his face, "No. Apparently I had inspired a little copycat up top. She's been trying to get me to contract her for ages."

Lilith raised her brows, "Why haven't you yet?"

"I'm kind of curious to see how far she'll go to get what she wants."

(When she nearly took an angelic blade trying to protect him two years later even though he could have escaped it, that was enough. He would not allow her to be destroyed, not when she was so much fun. Her attempt also had another benefit, Niffty gained the favor of the King and Queen of Hell as well as a contract with the Radio Demon. Inexplicably, she knew about the relationship already. Apparently, she really was that sneaky. It was just an amusing bonus that Lucifer was obviously unnerved and wary of the tiny omega.)

1980

Charlie was 17 now and getting totally fed up with her parents. They kept hiding things from her, shielding her from things like she was a little kid still! She knew all about the Exterminations now because of her new friends, knew that there was a faction of angels that came down every year to destroy sinners because of some sort of population problem that made no sense to her. She knew her mom went out after to try to patch up and save as many as she could or grant the ones too far gone a quicker end. She also knew her dad had signed the agreement for it but... that was one of the hidden things. There was more to it than everyone else was saying. It was like her dad wanted everyone to believe he was some awful person that didn't care about sinners when the reality was that on that day every year, he spent the whole day crying, unable to eat or even get out of bed.

What had happened that made her dad agree to something that hurt him so bad? He was the strongest person in Hell! He was immortal and powerful and as unkillable as any angel in Heaven! How was it possible for him to be forced into doing anything he didn't want to do?!

Why wouldn't they just tell her what was going on instead of getting all sad smelling and saying they'd explain everything when they could?! Charlie was nearly an adult! She could handle whatever they weren't saying! She wasn't a stupid little girl anymore!

Charlie also still had that mystery scrap she had found in their bedroom. The scent was long gone, but she still held onto it. It represented something important, she just didn't know what yet. Her mom had come back that day with a vague excuse of a friend needing help and getting lost trying to find her, ending up in the bedroom instead of closer to where she was.

Bullshit. Well, maybe not completely. But she was doing that thing adults did where they told the truth without telling the whole truth.

And both of her parents kept doing it! Ugh!

Charlie was angry and felt like they weren't listening to her so why should she listen to them, huh?! She ignored all the cute clothes they tried to give her, picking things she figured they would hate. Darker clothing that could not have been less 'Princess of Hell', makeup that she felt fit her feelings. Plus the friends Sev had helped her meet said goth looks worked way better than all that bright sparkly crap.

Even if a part of her really hated the skirts. Why couldn't this stuff come with pants that actually matched the look she was going for?!

After one evening of getting through a tense dinner where both of her parents actually ate together instead of keeping up that stupid breakup act, Charlie stormed off feeling like she was going to go mad if she stayed in the palace even one more hour! Good thing Sev had said he'd take her to some fun places in Pentagram City if she managed to sneak out tonight, which she totally could!

Getting out wasn't the hard part. Getting out without Razzle or Dazzle following her was, but she'd managed a few times at her Mom's place in Envy, this shouldn't be much different. She just wanted to go into the city and get away from everything personal for a bit. Was that too much to ask for? Seriously?!

There was a part of her that wanted to squeal and clap her hands in excitement over the idea that she was getting to go out on a proper date by herself for once! Sev had promised it would just be the two of them and he would really be her boyfriend now! Sure, he was an alpha like her, but her mom and dad were both alphas too and they seemed pretty happy when they weren't pretend fighting. So what if his smell went a bit gross when he was sitting next to her with his hand on her knee sometimes? He was 19 and already had his own place and knew so many people! He'd helped Charlie become friends with some of them too and they didn't treat her like she was a Princess at all! They said she was funny and taught her how to be cool like them! So who cares if they asked her to boss some people around sometimes, get them into places they weren't all quite old enough to be yet? She was just paying them back for all the times they helped her sneak out, no big deal.

She... didn't really like some of the places they took her to though, especially the ones where some of the people smelled wrong and made her think of dark blood on carpet. Still, some of the other places were lots of fun and didn't smell bad at all so she went along with things. It was only fair to go places her friends enjoyed even if she didn't. They'd let her pick the next place and she was getting better at picking ones they didn't tease her for.

Charlie turned to stare down at Razzle and Dazzle, folding her arms over her chest and huffing in annoyance at the little guard demons, "I'm going to my room now. I want to be alone a while so go hang out with the gate guards or whatever." Without waiting for an answer, she went to her room and slammed the door. There! That should work!

She turned the radio to something loud and obnoxious. While she didn't like this sort of music, Sev did and he did cool things like sneak out when he was her age all the time. Hopefully she'd be able to find him quick outside the walls. He said he'd be waiting for her.

They were going on a date! Eeeeee!

Charlie got all of the urge to grin happily out while she changed and freshened up her makeup. That would make it easier to pretend to be all bored and cool later. Once she was sure she looked just right, she carefully opened the window and snuck out. Moving slowly, she kept to the edge of the building until it got close to the outer wall. Now where was...

Aha! She spotted the rope Sev had tossed over to help her climb out. It was a bit tough but she managed, landing easily on the other side. Charlie felt a moment of panic when she saw one of the guards lying on the ground nearby.

"Dun vorry, Charlie! It vill vake up soon."

She turned to find Sev leaning on a tree nearby, smoking a cigarette. Her eyes flashed red as she growled, "I thought you said you'd get me out without hurting them!"

He rolled his pale yellow eyes at her tone, "Oh fuck off vit the stupid caring act. Dey aren't even real, your daddy can make as many as he vants." He pulled a syringe out of his pocket, "Besides, its just knocked out. It'll vake up dizzy, dat's all."

...okay. That... that didn't sound so bad. She didn't like that he had drugged him, or said the guards weren't real but...

Seb tossed his cigarette away and gave her a grin, "You vanna be my girlfriend still, right? So come on!"

Charlie fought down the urge to squeal and nodded, following as he walked towards the city streets. It took a lot of energy to pretend to be unaffected by all the mayhem around them. She'd been in the city before, but that was with her mom. Everyone seemed to pay attention whenever the Queen was near, they didn't fight or-

Charlie quickly looked away from the people having sex in the alley nearby. Holy shit! That was not something she had expected to see close up. At least the smell didn't have any of those fake things that made her nauseous.

Ugh, there were so many bad smells here, even with the blanket of sulfur that coated everything. Now she really understood why the royal vehicles all had air neutralizing magics running all the time. How could anyone stand it? Surely her nose wasn't that much more sensitive than everyone else's?

Seviathan walked ahead of her, all cool-looking and nonchalant like he did this all the time. Which maybe he did? "Hey Sev? How often do you come to Pentagram City?"

The infestor demon shrugged, "Dunno, it's not like I keep track. Come on, ve're almost to da entertainment district!"

Charlie felt her heartbeat spike. The entertainment district?! But she'd been told-

"Vat? It's fine, you're not gonna chicken out, right? Nuttin' scary 'bout dis place at all, Char. Promise!"

Well... if he promised. Charlie swallowed down her worry and took his offered hand.

***

Alastor felt a mixture of annoyance and sadness as he walked through the entertainment district. Where once had been a colorful assortment of various theaters and delightful attractions, the Voxtech logo was starting to spread. The Radio Demon did not care for all the things that people found entertaining, but variety was the spice of the afterlife! Seeing all the ways a creative mind could thrive down here was fun, even if it wasn't his cup of tea. Now everything was getting slowly ground down and turned to shades of cold electric blue under the controlling grip of the TV headed fool.

Much as he despised Vox and his ally for what had been attempted before, this offensive display of idiocy, this slow death of creative freedom, it was unforgivable! If only the moron hadn't gotten so paranoid lately that he rarely left his main base of operations. Vox knew enough about the Radio Demon's abilities to keep the building warded against him. Valentino was seen out and about often enough, but Alastor did not dare approach him without some guarantee he could negate the effects of the moth's vile abilities. Now that he knew the scent of the heat inducing toxin the vermin naturally produced, it was easier to remain aware of anything laced with it, which was a frightening amount of things in the entertainment district. It wasn't only omegas that were affected by it. A person of any orientation could be brought under its effects with a high enough dose, though alphas and betas were left without a way of satisfying the false state of being in heat since they did not have the parts that could recognize being knotted. Still, many people enjoyed the lust-craze, degenerate beasts that they were. Alastor hadn't eaten anything served in this region in years, even if it smelled clean, just in case.

He would not be caught like that ever again.

He was drawn out of his thoughts when a shift in the wind brought a scent that shouldn't be here! Why did it smell like Charlie was close?! Lilith had made no mention of there being an official visit and Lucifer would never come into the city unless absolutely necessary, even before all the hatred he had garnered with the signing of the agreement with Heaven.

Was she here alone?!

The shrill sound of feedback he emitted had every nearby sinner fleeing the vicinity but he barely noticed, taking to the rooftops. It took a few starts but he finally figured out the direction she was in and swiftly crossed a few buildings. He crouched on the corner of a restaurant, scanning the crowd. Red eyes narrowed when he spotted her. Who was that young demon with her and why was she looking at him with such adoration? The infestor had an arm around her, a seemingly friendly and affectionate gesture but Alastor could recognize the controlling nature of it. The young hellborn was not allowing her to show any hesitance as he turned her into the bar across the street.

Right. This could not be allowed to continue.

He melted into the shadows and reappeared in a dim corner of the interior. His gaze swept over the patrons before landing upon an all too familiar pair of enormous red and black wings. Oh good, Husker was here!

A plan began to settle in the Radio Demon's mind and he grinned hungrily. It had been a long time since he'd had a chance to eat truly fresh fish.

***

Charlie was growing more and more nervous. When Sev had wrapped an arm around her, she knew it was supposed to make her feel cared for but... something in her had felt...

Trapped.

She fought the feeling, reassuring herself that Seviathan was her friend. This was just all new to her, that was all! Right?

He guided her into a bar before she even had a chance to register the name of the place, choosing one of the booths against a wall and gesturing for her to sit first. When she did, he sat next to her, a move that she was sure he wanted to seem romantic, but that trapped feeling just kept growing stronger. It made her want to bare her teeth at him. She breathed deep through her nose, trying to calm herself. A scent tickled her mind, making her look around. What was that?

Sev waved down a server, giving her a roguish smile as he ordered, "Two house specials and four shots of de top shelf vodka, babe." He pulled a stack of bills from his chest pocket, waving it pointedly, "De faster its out, de bigger your tip." The woman eyed the stack hungrily before rushing towards the bar. Charlie gaped as Seviathan laughed mockingly at the server's reaction, "Too easy."

"Sev? Why did you order so much?! You don't plan on drinking all that right now, do you?"

The infestor gave her the sort of smirk that usually made her feel all mushy but just made her nauseous right now, "No, baby doll. You're going to have zum too, right?"

What?! Charlie shook her head, hands clutching the edge of the table, "Sev, I think I should go-"

There was that arm around her shoulders again and her stomach churned, "Don't be so worried. Look, one drink and den we'll go somevere better, okay baby doll?"

...okay. "One and then we leave?"

He nodded, smiling as the four eyed woman returned, setting down four clear shots and two tall glasses filled with a pink-tinted liquid, "Here you two cuties go!"

Charlie thought she could smell something familiar in the larger drinks but it was too faint to recognize. Sev grinned and shoved half the bills into her hand, "Now leave us alone, babe. Danke." He grabbed one of the tall ones from the top, offering it to her. Just as she was about to reach for it, somebody crashed into the table and spilled everything all over the place. Seviathan's clothes were soaked immediately, but thankfully most of it missed her aside from a few drops of vodka on her arm. The infestor leapt to his feet, snarling in offense, "You sonnuva-"

"Shit! I'm so sorry, man! I must have tripped over my own tail. Look, I'll pay for it and buy you another round, ok?" The cat-like sinner held himself and his wings low, his eyes to the side and hands up in surrender. Though he was on blockers, Charlie was pretty sure the faint smell she caught was of an alpha. Yet he gave no sign of trying to contest Seviathan's aggressive stance. None of the alpha males she knew in her friend group would have ever backed down like that unless forced to submit! They said it was wrong to look weak like that. Only girls and non-alphas were supposed to back down without a fight...

Charlie had figured her dad was just weird to be willing to step back and let Mom take the lead so easily all the time. Maybe it was her friends that were wrong? Her dad wasn't weak and even this sinner didn't try to fight back when he was clearly the one in the wrong. He just admitted it and offered to make it right. But the others in their group had sounded so sure...

"You bettah, you bitch! Dese clothes cost more den your soul is vort!" Seviathan dropped his aggressive display when he looked at her, but his eyes were still so cold looking. He had never looked at her like that before! "Stay dere. I'll be right back."

She gaped in disbelief. Did he just try to use an alpha tone to command her?! Charlie felt anger well up in her as he walked away, likely to the bathrooms to dry off. How dare he-

"Glad to see you're not a total pushover, kid."

She blinked and looked at the sinner in confusion, her indignation fading, "Huh?"

The cat wasn't in a submission stance anymore. He was eyeing her in concern, "You okay? He didn't give you anything before you got here, right?"

Charlie shook her head, "What do you mean?"

He sighed in obvious relief, "The drink he was gonna give you was already laced with an aphrodisiac but he added something when he put his hand on top of it. Dunno what, I just saw some sort of powder go into it."

...what. An aphrodisiac?! No no no, that couldn't be right! Sev would never-

Charlie's eyes went wide as she suddenly connected the smell she had caught from the drink. It was the same as the gross smelling people in the clubs and in her parents bedroom that one day with the blood! Oh god! No wonder her mom always avoided telling her what her friend had needed help with!

A white furred hand was held out to her, "Come on, kid. Let's get you a cab back to the palace."

Charlie took his hand, the warmth she got from this stranger so much more safe-feeling than Seviathan's arm around her had been. She swore then and there she was going to listen to her instincts more often. Screw what the others had said about girls needing to be less instinct-driven than boys. They'd been warning her the whole time. "What about Seviathan?"

The man shrugged, "Don't worry. He won't be trying anything like that again."

It was only after the cab dropped her off at the front gate and the guards rushed her inside while others went to fetch her parents that Charlie realized there had been another scent on the feline. Not his own, but someone he had been nearby before coming to her aid had smelled like that piece of fabric she always carried with her! Dammit! He had to know who that was then!

Her mom and dad came running, wrapping her up in a tight hold that made her feel like a little kid.

Maybe... maybe it was okay to be a kid a little longer. She didn't think she was really ready to be an adult yet.

Later, after she was able to stop crying and smearing her makeup all over their clothes, she told them everything. About sneaking out, tricking Razzle and Dazzle, the clubs and ordering people to let them in.

About what happened in the city today with Seviathan.

Her dad immediately shifted into his demonic form, snarling, "Where is he?!"

Charlie shook her head, "I don't know. That sinner made a mess of the table and got him to go away and I didn't see him again before he called me a cab." She took a deep breath. Maybe to earn answers, she needed to start actually asking questions instead of demanding answers like she had been. "Mom? Remember that day when you had to leave to help your friend because I smelled blood?"

Lilith blinked and leaned forward, putting her hand over Charlie's, running a thumb over the back comfortingly, "Yes? What about it?"

"You... you didn't lock the door. I followed the smell and..." She pulled out her wallet and opened a hidden pocket she had sewn in. Pulling out the red fabric, she showed it to them. Both her mom and dad went still, staring at the red cloth with a bit of a pink stripe at the ragged edge. They even stopped breathing for a second. "Why do I know this? The smell on it was, is important to me for some reason. And the sinner had it too. Who was that friend of yours?"

Her parents shared a look, a silent conversation passing between them. Times like this reminded her that they had been together for as long as they had. Her dad spoke first, "Duckling, you're sure the same scent was on the sinner?" She nodded and something dark flashed in his eyes as he reverted back into his normal appearance, "You probably won't ever see Seviathan again then. I'll have to figure out something to tell his father to keep him from rampaging through the city."

Part of her wanted to deny what he was implying but... she also wasn't surprised. There was something that had been in the cat's tone and eyes that matched her dad's right now. Whoever was tied up in all of this had seen what was happening before she did then. They had been the one that sent the winged sinner to get rid of Sev and get her out of there.

They probably grabbed the infestor as soon as he was somewhere unseen by anyone else. Death and murder were common in Hell, much as she wished it wasn't. But if Sev had been about to drug her...

Her mom spoke next, "I swear to you, Charlie, you aren't the only one we can't talk about this with. No one else knows our ties with the person you smelled. It's for many reasons, and I promise as soon as we can, we will tell you everything, okay?"

It made her feel a bit better knowing it wasn't just her. Maybe her parents really were telling the truth that they would tell her someday.

Lucifer chuckled, drawing her attention to him as he put his hands on her shoulders and gave her a mischievous grin, "Maybe we can't tell you, but we also can't stop you from looking for answers yourself."

Charlie blinked, letting that sink in before she grinned bright, feeling like herself again for the first time in a while, "Really? You won't do anything to make me quit?"

They shook their heads. Lilith added, "We will keep you from going anywhere too dangerous though, alright? Promise you'll listen?"

She nodded. After today, she was going to listen to them a lot more as well as her own instincts. It might take a while, but she would figure this out one day!

2005

Charlie had been going out with her mom to help wounded sinners after the Exterminations for a while, even after she had decided to move out into her own place. She still had Razzle and Dazzle, but she was strong enough now they didn't have to be around her all the time, especially when she went out with her mom. It was saddening to see so many people hurt or dead but each one helped was one more that suffered less because of them. Most were happy to see them, but a few occasionally refused to let her near, demanding she stay back while Lilith helped them. She asked her mom why and the answer had been hurtful.

"You look like your dad, sweetie, and they blame him for all their pain and suffering. The ones that act like that are the few that remember the days before the Exterminations began. There aren't many of them left, but their grudges against him are strong."

"Why did he ever let them start these?! They're awful! There has to be a better way!"

Her mom looked at her with sad eyes, "They never wanted there to be another way. They threatened the one thing more precious to us than our people."

...Heaven had threatened to kill her to get her dad to submit to their demands. "Is that why you and Dad pretend to be separated? To trick Heaven?"

Lilith grinned at her, "I knew you'd catch on eventually. Yes. So long as they think we are divided, they believe we are weak. One day they will make a mistake that will allow us to rip that agreement to shreds and our allies will show the ignorant ones what has been happening down here."

"We have allies up there?"

Her mom nodded, "Yes, dearheart, we do. And they grow in number every day. Keep your head high and push for those big dreams of yours. Be the spark of hope the people of this city need. Your family will take care of everything else from the shadows."

So that's what Charlie did. She researched and learned everything she could about what caused a sinner to come here, tried to guess at what might get them to go up instead. She started developing theories on how to teach people to be better. Even if she couldn't get them redeemed right away, wouldn't it be so much nicer if the city worked together rather than constantly being a war zone? Most of the people she saw while providing aid were more than just evil and hateful. They cried in relief, smiled with happiness, spoke of people they had managed to gain some friendship with fondly. Sinners, yes, but still just trying to do their best to be happy with the hand they'd been dealt.

Sometime as she worked she would catch a faint scent on the breeze. Never strong enough to follow, but often enough to lead her to believe that the mystery person she was looking to find was a sinner. She never smelled it anywhere else but the city. She was pretty sure her parents were still in touch with them too, though they never had the scent on them. Stupid neutralizing magics. How was she supposed to figure things out when they were so good at hiding things on their end?! At least now it was amusing to see their knowing looks as she tried to suss out when they went to see the person, a secret game just for the three of them.

The multiple challenges kept her busy, kept her from thinking too hard about how impossible everything seemed some days.

Days like today.

While her mom went ahead of her, Charlie looked out over the destruction of one of the residential areas, feeling her heart break at all the pain and anguish around her. Hell was already a place of punishment for these souls, the curses of the bodies they were given when they arrived so much for them to bear. Some could take those curses and use them to claw their way higher up, but in the end there was always a cost that would be hidden under all that power. She was sure every Overlord had a price they paid every day for their positions, whether or not they knew it themselves.

An angry growl came from behind her, all the smoke and dust in the air had kept her from smelling anyone approaching, "Fucking devil-spawn! Maybe this will show your dad what he's done to us!"

Charlie whirled around in time to see a huge minotaur sinner with a nasty looking axe raised, the head of it shimmering with the glow of blessed steel. He was already bringing it down, there was no way she'd be able to summon her shield in time! Then he... fell? A dark hole opened in the ground beneath him, tentacles grabbing tight as they yanked him down into it. The strange magic disappeared as if it had never been there and Charlie looked around frantically. A dark shape in the alley nearby had her racing that way but it vanished before she could reach it.

Dammit!

Searching for any clue, she noticed an imprint on the dust-covered ground. A hoof-print to be precise. Pulling out her phone, she took a photo. Cellphone cameras weren't very good quality yet, but it should be enough for her to look up what sort of creature had hooves like that.

"Charlie! Where are you?!"

She grinned and ran back towards her mom, "I'm here! I thought I saw a friend, sorry!"

Lilith blinked and fought hard to keep her lips from twisting up into a smile. Poor Alastor. It was his stubbornness versus his daughter's. And Charlie had Lucifer's added on too. She would win eventually if they didn't get things done soon. The Queen was sure that the sinner would relent to telling her once Heaven was no longer a threat, he'd been slipping up more than usual lately when Charlie came into the city.

For all that he talked, Alastor said a lot more through his actions.

It was almost like a part of him wanted her to know already! How so very unexpected from the big bad Radio Demon who had a void where a heart resided! Too bad for him, Lilith knew better. There were duck pun mugs all over the palace and carnivorous plants in all of her offices, gifts from over the years that proved he cared, even if he never said as much.

***

Alastor growled at himself as he continued his vigil from the rooftops. What had he been thinking, getting so close?! His Shadow looked far too smug for his liking right now. It had learned how to better hide its reactions to his emotional state but anytime they were alone it made sure he knew everything it had wanted to 'say' at the time.

Insufferable thing. Never mind that it was technically his alter ego.

Sighing in frustration, he watched as two of the most important women in his afterlife carefully picked their way through the rubble, pulling out survivors and mending wounds where they could. He still felt it was pointless. Those too weak to get out themselves would just regenerate later, so why bother with all this? He never said as much, he knew better than to try to stop Lilith, not when she had a mission. To do so was the height of foolishness. She would do as she pleased, other's opinions be damned.

Things were moving faster now. He and his alphas had started to gain a firmer plan, one that utilized Charlie and her dream of redeeming sinners. Such a venture was sure to gain Heaven's attention and focus, especially if it looked like it was making progress. The three of them were uncertain if redemption was actually possible, but if anyone was going to find the way, it was going to be her. She had her father's heart and had learned to carry Lilith's indomitable spirit.

And perhaps a small part of him recognized his teeth hiding somewhere behind that cheery grin. She just needed to learn how to use them pṙ̬͟o̥͟p̘̜̀e̡rl͜y͍ͦ. Depending on the way things went, perhaps he would even be the one to teach her.

The thought didn't terrify him nearly as much as it once had.

The pieces were falling into place, the edges of the board could be seen. They were just waiting for the next alignment to allow messages to be passed unseen and then they would know better the roles to be played.

2015

Today was the day that the first act of this play officially started. Alastor would miss Lilith's presence, but it was necessary to get someone up into Heaven to tell firsthand accounts of the injustices being done to their people. Since she had never actually died or been completely bound to Hell, she was the only one of them capable of it. It was hilarious to read the letters she was writing to Adam, the tale of woe and anger that she wove, interspersed with fond memories of the First Man's handsome physique. Several times she had been forced to stop writing because of laughter or nausea. Lucifer had even added his own touch to a few of the lines, slipping in things that he remembered and she didn't.

The letters they got back from him were crude, blunt things with only a bare amount of commiseration for her feelings. It was no wonder she'd been dissatisfied with the simpleton. The man had not one ounce of empathy! Even Alastor himself was capable of making a show of caring for someone's plight if he wanted something from them, though he was likely laughing on the inside.

Now it was time for her to go. Her absence would be felt all over Hell, but most especially by him and Lucifer.

Alastor wished he could see her off, but this scene was for the royals alone. An explosive fight filled with everything they had built up over the years, something that would not be missed by anyone in the vicinity. One wing of the palace would be destroyed, anything not easily replaced removed already. It was sure to be a glorious sight, but it was best that he be elsewhere, never even remotely tied to them.

It was likely to be shown on every screen throughout the city soon anyway. It was probably even over already. He'd be able to catch enough pieces in passing by.

Speaking of screens, several flickered to bright blue all around him. Eugh.

"Alastor!"

...that did not sound filtered enough. Alastor turned around, eyes narrowing as he found Vox actually on the sidewalk, looking far too self-assured. The new screen he had turned into his head was ridiculously large for his body. Overcompensating for other areas he felt were lacking perhaps? Or maybe that was the only one capable of containing his ego. He carefully breathed, trying to assess if either of the other two were nearby. The other Overlord had added a third ally, a woman Alastor did not know well enough to gauge how dangerous she was yet. For a newer sinner, she had risen fast enough to make him wary. He didn't smell anything that indicated there was any other threat but Vox. Perhaps he was paranoid, but that made this feel even more unsettling. Vox was many things but he was no idiot. "So glad to finally see you again in the flesh, old pal! Finally got over your c̩͔̗͟͞o̪̝͍̐̎w̵̸̶̜̮͐͟a̮͈̮̗̲̘̿r̨͕̽ͅḑ̡̓͆͋͆ǐ̜̮ͣ͝c͖̪̹̏̏̃e̒?"

The digital face flickered, that smirk turning into a snarl at the insult, "Cowardice? You're one to talk! I've noticed something interesting. Somehow you always manage to keep a minimum of a quarter mile between you and Valentino at all times! Almost like you could smell him approaching even over every other rotten stench in this city! That's impressive, leaves a guy without a lot of options when it comes to cornering you."

Shit. Had he been testing him this whole time? Alastor raised a brow, showing nothing of his concerns as he grabbed hold of his shadows, readying for a fight. Too many people were around, too many witnesses that would certainly speak if he fled without at least giving a good thrashing to the other Overlord.

Vox took a step closer, "See, I can be patient when I have to be, old friend. You're good, but my eyes are everywhere now. In every building, in every sinner's hand. This whole city is under my gaze."

Alastor spun his staff, his eyes flashing to dials as dark tentacles rose up around him. The smarter ones of the crowd fled the area, but not enough. He sent his Shadow to get behind Vox, ensured it was ready to hold him there as long as it could before he pulled his electric flash-step,  "And yet you spend so much time and energy watching little ol' me? I suppose I should be flattered, but I find myself wondering how your paramour can stand it?"

Rather than getting defensive over the display, Vox just chuckled, tilting his head to the side as he blatantly eyed the Radio Demon, "I can't wait to see how lovely you look in a real heat cycle when you're properly mine."

Alastor felt a chill running down his spine as the other Overlord pulled something out of his pocket. The bottle was unmistakable, it was advertised everywhere. Velvette had three versions of her Love Potion perfume line. The one in Vox's hand was the Omega variant and the deer was willing to bet that one was stronger than the ones sold to the masses. Alastor had gotten one through one of his contracts and was still working on building a resistance to it, there was no way he would be able to fight off the effects if he got hit with that! While not an aphrodisiac, the chemical mixture made an omega eager to please those around them, far more willing to submit to any alpha nearby.

As he weighed the cost of being seen fleeing without a fight and risking making a stand, a hissing sound made him whirl around only to be hit in the face with a thick mist of the perfume. The effect was immediate, his omega instincts going into overdrive as Vox quickly barked out, "Dismiss your Shadow and keep it away."

The part of him still lucid tried to fight against the command only to find himself obeying immediately. His Shadow fought it, trying to break free to get him away like it was supposed to, but to no avail. No no no, this couldn't be happening! Valentino grinned at him, the other omega fully aware of his fruitless struggling, "Hello again, ciervo! I look forward to getting to know you íntimamente!"

How had he not smelled him approaching?! Even now, there was almost no scent to the moth as he licked his lips! He did not have his usual cigarette, so it had to be something biological. Had their third partner developed some sort of neutralizer that worked so strongly?!

Vox's familiar footsteps clicked closer, a rumble of approval and delight making Alastor shiver. No, the only ones he was supposed to have that reaction to were his alphas, his King and Queen! He could only hope that his panic was strong enough to be felt through the weak connection he had with Lucifer, that the man had not already taken his cue to leave for another Ring 'in a fit of rage.' If he had gone, there was little chance of rescue here. "Kneel and bow your head, omega."

Despair flooded him as his body obeyed, the only sign of fight the strain in his voice as he quietly answered, "Yes, alpha."

"Oh that is so good to hear coming from you finally. I think I just came a little!"

Tears stung at the corners of his eyes and Valentino crouched down, looking at him with dark desire as he purred, "Eso es encantador. He's already crying, Voxxy! I had my doubts, but this little bitch does look very pretty like this. He might even outshine Angie by the time we're done with him."

Rage, horror, helplessness. So many feelings surged through him and he felt a flicker of... something from his Shadow. An idea struck him. He was still obeying, still keeping it away, but there had been no order to not try to strengthen it enough for it to overpower its creator's control! Praying that it would be able to break through, he shoved everything he was feeling and every bit of energy he could grasp towards the creature.

Sharp claws touched the back of his neck, hooking under the edge of his high collared shirt. Desperation had him shaking and he nearly fell to despair when he finally felt his hold on his Shadow shatter. It was only because Valentino was still watching his face so closely that he saw the slight change in his expression, terror turning to hope. The moth reacted with impressive speed, pulling one of his pistols as the shadows began to rise.

Deja vu. Hadn't this happened before? The sound of a gunshot, pain erupting within him, his Shadow wrapping around him and racing to get him to safety as Vox shouted in defeat.

The only difference this time was that the bullet had struck him in the chest and the burning along with the sharp pain meant it had lodged and was likely made from blessed steel.

'Sorry, my alphas... my Charlie... my family.' His awareness sank into welcome darkness.

***

Lilith made a show of storming towards the Embassy, her energy whirling around her visibly. Sinners around her were all fleeing, trying to find safety before the clock atop the golden structure began to ring. The next Extermination would begin soon and Adam had sworn the gate inside the building would be opened for her to come through then. Raphael promised they would have Saint Peter distracted somehow so they could get her fully in unnoticed and to someplace safe until it was time to go handle Adam again. Hopefully she wouldn't have to do much more than maybe kiss the gross bastard in thanks for 'rescuing' her.

A shudder ran through her at the thought. Eugh.

Funny how her disgusted thoughts sounded so much like Alastor in that second. She would miss his vicious humor and sharp grin that hid such a lovely heart. For a moment, she could have sworn she even smelled him as she turned the corner to see the Embassy.

Wait, she could smell him! And blood!

In the empty plaza, a familiar dark creature hovered over the laid out deer, flickering like it was fighting to remain solid. It saw her and gestured wildly. Whatever it was trying to tell her, she could tell there was something direly wrong. Lilith ran towards the sinner, panic and fear coursing through her. When she caught sight of the freely bleeding bullet wound and smelled the perfume over the sharp scent of blood, she snarled.

Damn the stubborn bastard for not allowing her to destroy the ones who had done this before!

The Shadow looked at her with sad eyes, a cool hand touching her cheek before it faded completely like smoke in the breeze. No. This was not going to happen, not on her watch! Lilith easily scooped up the lanky demon as a portal opened nearby, Lucifer racing through.

Deja vu. Only this time things were far worse.

"What's wrong? I felt-" He saw the limp form in her arms and blew out a breath like he had been punched in the gut, "No. Not... is he-"

Lilith shook her head, "He's still alive, but from how panicked his Shadow was, I think he's been hit with angelic steel."

The clock above them rang loudly, marking the beginning of the Extermination. They both stared at each other before Lucifer motioned towards the Embassy, "Go. Raph might be able to save him."

She nodded and ran for the doors that opened under her beloved husband's magic.

That was the last the King saw or heard from his Queen and his bonded omega for 7 impossibly long years.

Notes:

Permítame - allow me
ciervo - deer
íntimamente - intimately
Eso es encantador - That is lovely

Who wants to kill Vox and Val? *raises her own hand*

o.o I think you can see why it took me 4 days to type this. Yeesh, this is the longest chapter Ive ever written.

I decided I'm going to keep using my Inhuman Vastness versions of Raph, Uriel, and Azrael throughout all my stories. Makes it easier to show everyone an idea of what they look like since I already have mostly finished drawings of them. In case this chapter's link breaks: https://www.tumblr.com/frizzycrls/763803017972793344/inhuman-vastness-raphael-think-this-is-where-im?source=share

And I did research into deer noses and 1/4 mile really is how far away they can smell a person doing nothing to hide their scent.

Chapter 7

Summary:

Charlie meets the Radio Demon face to face for the first time.

Alastor arranges a way to catch Lucifer's attention and draw him out of the palace.

Charlie paced in front of the hotel, fresh tears in her eyes as she looked up at the heavenly gateway above, phone to her ear, "Hey, Mom. I know I keep calling and you must be busy, really busy. But, um, the interview didn't go well," Her knees gave out, leaving her sitting on the ground as she fought to keep her anger and pain and every bit of helplessness from making it impossible to talk, "And I... I don't know if I'm ever going to make a difference, be the spark you wanted me to be. I don't know what I'm doing. Dad still has me locked out completely. He won't answer his phone, won't talk to me at all. It's been almost four years since I've heard his voice. Whatever you two planned with this... he's breaking without you. I hope you can come home soon, even if you tease me about finding a million voicemails when you do. Love you, miss you."

She hung up the phone with a defeated sigh, staring at the dust of the 'yard' in front of the hotel. She had so much she wanted to do, so many things to accomplish, but she couldn't even handle helping one soul! She knew Angel didn't really believe in this, wasn't actually trying to get better. The beta smelled so tired and defeated, even with a grin on his face and making flirty sex jokes. Still, he was here and that was something! She couldn't give up on trying to reach him. Every day he returned here from his job was another chance to show him things could be so much better.

...she just wished she could do more for him now. She could smell the inducers his boss used on him. The scent of those had changed, growing harder for most people to detect by smell as the bastards that used them got smarter, but she could still tell clear as day. Angel Dust said he was fully willing and consenting to what was done to him, his scent said he even believed his own words, but she didn't think anyone under the effects of those was actually capable of consenting. She knew better than to say something like that again. He'd been so offended at her implication that he'd nearly left.

Charlie got to her feet, brushing off her pants after she put her phone away. Perhaps it was time to change tactics? Find a different angle to appeal to people? There had to be a way to get people interested! She pondered that as she walked inside, letting the door shut behind her and leaning back against it tiredly, her eyes falling shut. They flew open when a sharp rapping sound came from the other side.

No one had been anywhere near the hotel when she came inside! Surely she'd have smelled them?!

A small flicker of hope made her put on her friendliest grin and pull the door open. Only to freeze, even her lungs seizing up, eyes wide as she recognized the demon in front of her. Everybody knew him, knew how strong he was and deadly and danger-

"Hell-"

Shocked and startled, she slammed the door shut. Maybe... maybe that was a hallucination? She took a deep breath to try to calm herself only to stiffen again. That scent... it was weak but... it couldn't be!

Could it?

Charlie opened the door again, smaller this time as she peeked out and carefully breathed in through her nose as the one and only Radio Demon finished his greeting, "-o?"

Her disbelief over what she was smelling, the implications of it, had her shutting the door on him one more time. "Vaggie?"

Her girlfriend answered with hesitant curiosity, "Yeah, babe?"

"The Radio Demon is here! And..." She couldn't even get herself to say it out loud. It was so impossible that the person she had been hunting for was right at her front door and was this particular Overlord. Surely she was mistaken! It had been a long time since she caught any sign of it, so her mind was just tricking her over one that smelled similar! That had to be it!

"WHAT?!" Vaggie sounded rightfully worried.

"Huh?" Angel Dust just seemed confused. Which, what?! He'd been around a long time, how did he not know?!

"What should I do?!"

"Don't let him in!"

That was probably the smartest idea. Lock the door, deny him entry, wait until he left and hope he never came back. But... what if he was the one? Could she really afford to lose this chance to figure out the secret at last? Why his scent was something that made her feel safe and warm despite everything else telling her to run far away? Her instincts had never led her wrong, not since she started really listening to them. With that thought in mind, she opened the door wide once again.

The Radio Demon still had a wide toothy grin and tilted his head at a creepy angle, "May I speak now?"

Charlie took a deep breath, both steeling herself and trying to catch every hint of his scent under the heavy blockers in his system. She wouldn't even be sure of his orientation with how strong they were if it weren't for how he'd never hidden his omega status from the public, "You may."

He straightened up with clear delight as he held out a hand to shake. As soon as she tentatively took hold of it, he pulled her in shockingly close, "Alastor's the name! Pleasure to finally be meeting the esteemed Princess of Hell, sweetheart! Quite a pleasure!" He slipped around her then with graceful ease, "Excuse my sudden visit, but I saw your fiasco on a picture show, and I just couldn't resist! What a performance! Why, I haven't been that entertained since the stock market crash of 1929! Hahahahaha, sooo many orphans..."

Charlie watched him closely, studying him. Teeny tiny deer antlers poked up from his head to match the large ears on either side. Shoes with hoof prints raised out from the bottom. Deer were one of the matches for the print she had taken a photo of. And she vaguely remembered them being her mom's favorite animal. Had her parents been trying to give her clues all along?

It was too bad he was on those blockers, she couldn't smell how much he actually meant what he was saying since she didn't really know him. Angel was easy, he didn't use any sort of blockers at all since betas didn't really have to worry about setting off someone else's nature one way or another. Still, something about this behavior was just a touch too over-the-top here.

Vaggie was quick to leap into an attack stance with her spear, as she always did. It broke Charlie's heart that an omega would be so easily ready to lash out, though she had a theory why. She hadn't gotten the full story in the three years they'd been together, there was a lot Vaggie refused to say, but just watching her spoke of a lot of trauma. "Stop right there, cabrón hijo de perra! I know your game and I'm not gonna let you hurt anyone here, you pompous cheesy talk show shitlord!"

Alastor stared at her and her angelic weapon for a long moment and... for just a second, Charlie thought that grin softened slightly. The second passed quickly and the Overlord chuckled as he used a single finger to gently push the sharp point away from his face, "Dear, if I wanted to hurt anyone here," The entire area around him started to glitch and distort as his eyes turned black with red radio dials for pupils, "I w͂oul̮̖͝d̿ hả̴̻v̨e̸ͭ͐ d̯̍ͫo̶̷̲͒n̵̷̯̈͌ͅe͈ͭ͘̕ so á̧̹͊l̨r̠̽ͤe̸ͭ͐͂̅ả̴̻d̤̉̆̑̈́y̝͕̦̑ͫ̇.̯̰ͯ"

That... was disturbing and Charlie's brain wanted to claim it was impossible, but she was feeling the visual static over her skin. The strange magic vanished as suddenly as it started, leaving her and Vaggie both staring at him with wide eyes. She knew with certainty in that moment that this man was absolutely capable of all the horrific things she had heard about him.

But she still did not truly fear him!

Her alpha nature did not demand she bare her teeth or threaten him into backing down. As the Radio Demon continued his antics, dancing between menacing and charming, creepy and cordial, she actually found herself wanting to laugh at the sheer level of energy and flare he was putting into the show. Because that definitely was what all of that was; a show! The way he pushed and pulled at her, spinning her around and turning everything she thought she knew about him on its head, it should have all made her feel trapped. It didn't. He was just playing with her, guiding her through a dance she didn't know yet. Both literally and figuratively. He was establishing himself as someone high in the pack, never quite putting himself above her but making her aware that he could if she didn't accept him into it.

Of course Vaggie didn't see it that way, "Charlie, listen to me. You can't believe this creep. He isn't just a happy face! He's a deal-maker! Pure evil! He can't be redeemed! He's most likely looking for a way to destroy everything we're trying to do!"

She wanted to reassure her, to calm and soothe the distress in her voice and scent, but she couldn't explain these feelings she got. They made no sense, even to her if she really thought about them. Charlie refused to doubt her instincts all the same and gave her girlfriend a warm smile, "Look, I know he's bad, and I know he probably doesn't wanna change, but the whole point of this is to give people a chance! To have faith things will be better! How can I turn someone away who actually wants to be here? It goes against everything I'm trying to do. Everything I believe in." She gently wrapped a hand around the back of Vaggie's neck, holding her steady in a way that never failed to make the other woman melt. It had taken a long time to get her to relax under such a touch and the trust Charlie knew she was being given made her heart soar, "Just trust me, I can take care of myself!"

Why did it sound like Alastor made a small scoffing sound from where he was by her family's portrait?

Vaggie sighed and turned her eye aside as she slumped into the hold a bit, acquiescing to her, "Charlie, whatever you do, do not make a deal with him. Please, just promise me you won't?"

She grinned sharply in response, deciding to put out a testing comment of her own to this strange person who acted like he knew her so well, "Don't worry, I picked up a thing or two from Mom. That includes taking no shit from demons that haven't earned my respect!"

When she turned to face Alastor again, his smile was just as sharp, but there was approval in his eyes. Ha! She knew it! He did know her mom! That sealed it for her. Charlie was going to accept this demented, goofy, dangerous man into her little pack here and see what she learned.

Of course then he had to go and add even more crazy people into the mix!

Niffty was... interesting. The little omega didn't give one damn about who ranked where in the pack. She went through like a tiny natural disaster, not even slowing to show a modicum of respect towards Alastor as she lifted Charlie like she weighed less than a feather. The man who likely had her on a contract seemed absolutely unbothered by her behavior, watching her in much the way a lazing house cat watches a bird flit about, entertained but uninterested in actually chasing it.

As the little housemaid set about cleaning dusty corners of the floor with a worrisome sort of manic energy, Alastor summoned someone else. Someone that seemed... oddly familiar for some reason that she couldn't recall. She watched as the winged cat, Husk, argued with Alastor, wings held high with the pride of an alpha but never quiet crossing the line of a dominance display. And once again, the Overlord made no show of offense, accepting the behavior calmly and maneuvering the angry alpha into calming down and doing as he wished.

The Radio Demon was well versed in how to handle all sorts of orientations and personalities with the sort of ease that, quite frankly, made Charlie jealous. She approached the new addition to the hotel with a smile, holding out her hand in offer, "Welcome to the Happy Hotel! You are going to love it here!"

Jaded yellow eyes looked at her for a long moment before he scoffed, "I lost the ability to love years ago, kid."

Kid. She... she'd been called that by him before. She knew it! Thinking hard, she blinked as it struck her and she looked at Husk with wide eyes, "The bar! You were-"

Alastor ushered her away with the sort of faux-casualness that made her sure he knew what she'd been about to say, "So, what do you think?"

"It's amazing!" She said rather honestly, though she wasn't entirely talking about everything he had done here today.

Not long after that, the wall of the hotel exploded and Charlie got to witness those dark tentacles whipping around an entire airship with ease, much larger than she remembered from years ago.

Yikes! It was a very good thing Al was on their side.

Once everyone had returned to the hotel, Charlie pulled up the browser on her phone and began to research everything that was known about the Radio Demon Overlord. If he really was the one that made her parents swear to keep his secrets, it was unlikely he would answer any straightforward questions. He might even decide to leave to avoid her figuring things out. She'd have to be smart about this.

***

Alastor stood atop the formerly "Happy Hotel" with ease, surveying Pentagram City from this rather delightful viewpoint. So many changes and yet it was still the same miserable cesspit it had been when he awoke here nearly a century ago.

Breathing deep through his nose, he gave a fond sigh. He had missed this place, his lovely hunting ground. So many rotten souls down there to choose from! Most utterly unaware of the criteria needed to become the prey of the feared Radio Demon and how so very many of them checked enough of the boxes. The newcomers that had missed getting to know the feeling of his shadows watching them would realize soon enough that the terror still whispered by older souls was not the exaggeration they believed it was.

It was good to be home.

Sadly, there were three people in Heaven he did miss rather badly, but at least two would be rejoining him as soon as his work here was done. The third would require a bit of convoluted effort to make work, but there was no way he was losing touch with her once this madness was done!

His eyes drifted over to where the palace resided. Lucifer. He very much wanted to slip over there, reforge his connection with the alpha, but they'd learned from a rather delightfully cute spy that Sera now had surveillance on the building at all times. Likely to both remain aware of any potential allies visiting the place and to gloat over the King's self-imposed isolation.

Wretched woman. He hoped that they found a way to permanently render her powerless rather than outright death, he wanted very badly to have time to pͨ͜͟ͅl̝̞̺ā̸̇̿̏y͚̽͢ with her. Much the same as Lucifer and Lilith would wish to do to Vox and Valentino once this was over and he laid the truth out before them. Perhaps Velvette as well, depending on how she played her own cards in the coming conflicts.

In his time away, Alastor had taken a long, hard look at his decisions over the past several decades and realized some things. He'd been allowing his pride and his fears to blind him to the true scope of things. To the true pettiness of the games within the city when there were far more satisfying ways to ensure the ones who needed the worst of punishments got their just dues without dividing the way he spent his afterlife. He was done. Done denying what he wanted, done holding himself back, and done denying his alphas their need to avenge him. His pride be damned, hearing those two beg for mercy as his mates tore them to shreds while getting to watch from an untouchable position would be satisfying as hell.

A heavy shiver rolled down his spine and a soft, hungry groan left him. God, he couldn't wait to hear their screams.

"Hi, Alastor! You look like you're having good thoughts!"

It was unsurprising that he hadn't heard Niffty's approach. Alastor looked back and down to find the little cyclops grinning up at him. He didn't bother pulling himself back down into his usual form, letting himself remain stretched and distorted, black drool dripping from his chin as he clambered down, "Hello, my dear! I hope my time away has treated you well."

Niffty giggled, easily hopping up onto his hand when he held it out to her, giving his thumb a quick hug, "It has, but I still missed you! Things get boring when you're gone. Oh! I helped keep your bad boy mate's house clean and made sure he ate! He thinks the Queen hired me to come in." She pursed her lips in disapproval, "He really doesn't know how to take care of himself, does he? Makes sense since he's a boy, but still!"

Alastor blinked before recalling their spy mentioning a sinner maid coming by the palace regularly. The angels watching had dismissed her presence as nothing more than a scheduled cleaning service, unworthy of risking the King of Hell noticing their surveillance by zooming in closer for an actual video feed of her. Hah! That hadn't been Lucifer having the foresight to hire someone after all! He would have wondered how she got into the palace since she wasn't keyed into the wards before they left, but this was Niffty. She was somehow always able to get to where she felt she needed to be. "Oh you clever little lady! You have definitely earned yourself a treat when this is all done! How is he?"

"Sad. Lonely. He was happy to see me and talk to me at first, but after a couple years he stopped talking or smiling. He kinda just wanders around like he's looking for something and keeps letting the Queen's plants bite him. They're getting big and strong and I think its because of all the ultimate bad boy's blood!"

While the self-harm behaviors were concerning, the fact that he was doing that specifically was likely a way to feel something of a connection to both of his mates. Poor Lucifer. He'd have to find a way to get his attention and draw him out. The network the angels had could only focus on human souls and they had no reason to look towards this disaster of a hotel yet, so Lucifer coming here likely would go unnoticed for now.

Satisfied that she had updated him, Niffty gave him another hug before hopping down, "I'm gonna go see if the girly spider boy has anything in his room worth adding to my collection! Bye!"

Alastor chuckled as she scampered off, shrinking back down and rolling his shoulders, though he did turn over the problem of Angel Dust in his mind. At first, after seeing the mockery the porn star's actions had made of the interview, he had thought perhaps the spider sinner was purposely planted here by Valentino. From what he had seen and smelled however, that didn't appear to be the case. He'd keep an eye on him, just to be sure, but there was perhaps a potential to turn his presence here to their benefit to get an inside look at the current pack dynamic of the Vees.

Husk would do well to draw out information from the flirtatious soul. He was rather good at getting people to complain to him about their problems and Angel Dust seemed even more interested in the former Overlord than the Radio Demon. Thank goodness!

With that settled for now, he turned his mind to the truly unknown entity in the hotel. Vaggie. She was very close to Charlie, that much was clear, which already had him moving her up the threat scale. Then there was the fact that she so fluently wielded that spear, which was an unaltered angelic weapon. Even if she was a sinner, someone like that would have been noticed and snatched up by an Overlord rather quickly.

But she wasn't a sinner, he was sure of it. There was a stance to her, a way of holding that spear that screamed angelic warrior. Exorcist specifically. That meant the heavy blockers she had in her system weren't the normal ones issued here in Hell either. They were a long-lasting variant, meant to require little upkeep so that particular faction of angels would remain relatively unnoticed by the rest.

The information they had on the group was somewhat limited, but there were a few things that had been easy to learn. Adam was the only alpha male and he refused to work with anything other than omega females. Every Exorcist had been created that way to satisfy his preference, his belief that real men were alphas and dominant leaders, real women were submissive omega followers. He also thought betas were lame but tolerable, and anything else was a freak of nature wrought of the evil caused by the Fruit Lucifer had given them.

In short, the First Man was a sexist asshole to the highest degree.

However, Sera could not have her secret personal fighting force rendered useless by heats that could potentially keep them from their duties, no. Raphael had learned that she requested aid from some of the medically inclined angels in creating a sort of blocker that would also dull or outright inhibit heat cycles. It appeared that it had merely been a bonus that the side effect of the shot was a decrease in pacifistic inclinations with a chance of an extreme increase in aggression and obsessive behaviors.

So basically Sera had some Exorcists that behaved like him, but with halos instead of antlers and far less inclination for presenting themselves in a civilized fashion.

That one of them was Charlie's girlfriend was concerning to say the least. Yet what he had seen from the little omega was not someone here on a mission, but someone cut loose from her pack and desperately guarding the one safety they had found. Unless she was a terribly good actor or under some form of sleeper agent brainwashing, there was a chance she was legitimately here for Charlie's sake.

If she was genuine, he would have to keep an eye out to ensure her stability as the medication left her system, likely for the first time in her life. If she wasn't, he would need to expose her or silently get rid of her somehow without Charlie realizing his involvement.

Eugh. They'd known this plan would come with a lot of unforeseen problems to deal with, but this was just ridiculous!

***

Despite the report of his falling to pieces, Lucifer was still keeping to the plan. He'd gotten the message from Sera or Adam regarding an unscheduled meeting needing to happen immediately after the Extermination Day as they'd planned and known that meant things were moving now. Alastor felt a rush of pride in his alpha for trying so hard to keep going despite his mental decline. Still, it was difficult knowing they were sending Charlie straight into the lion's den. Adam wouldn't hurt her physically, not yet, but he was sure to leave her mentally and emotionally in shreds. Another layer of guilt Lucifer would bear. Another layer of resentment Lilith would hold against Sera and Adam. Another mark on the Radio Demon's tally of what the angels owed them in pounds of flesh.

When Charlie did eventually return with that look of defeat, several more tallies were added to the board. Both for the fact that Adam had done that to her and for the fact that Alastor was already at the end of his patience after dealing with Vaggie's demands while the Princess was gone. Really, this whole thing was ridiculous! Television commercials were seen as little more than background noise or things to be skipped by sinners. They wouldn't actually pay attention or worse, it would cause resentment for interrupting their precious, mind-numbing shows. Something like this required a more conversational tone, coaxing and charming an audience into listening and considering how it could benefit them individually rather than dressing it up in silly gimmicks.

But what did he know? He was just the longest-standing radio host in all of Hell with people who still had tried to find his show after seven years of silence! The fan mail backlog had been rather extensive when he got back to find it piled up. That had been terribly flattering.

Honestly, he was glad the idiotic recording was interrupted by the live news feed. The second-hand embarrassment of being associated with such drivel would have been nauseating to watch.

The news announced what Alastor had known was coming. Six months to the next Extermination. Six months to finish laying out the groundwork necessary while leaving Charlie as much in the dark as possible. Her motivations and reactions needed to be genuine if this was going to work.

Let the countdown begin.

***

Vox pasted on a grin he didn't really feel as he sauntered up to the newest but rather vital member of their little triad, "Velvette! I can see you're busy. Tell me, where's our hot-headed omega now?"

She scowled, waving a hand vaguely, "Up in his tower, waiting for his flat-faced alpha to calm him down!"

He sighed tiredly. Really, Val was such high maintenance it almost wasn't worth it. Bad as he was outside of his heats, it was even worse when he did hit his cycle. Every fucking time was a fight to survive that required far too much work to get him down and keep him there, "And uh, what's got him so out of sorts today?"

"Who knows? But he tore up my best model! And you know, the show can't wait for that unlucky bitch to pull herself back together! Melissa! Get your bloody omega ass over here!" The model called rushed to get into position, her entire posture submissive to Velvette's demands. Vox would be willing to bet the omega had felt one of the full strength Love Potion doses firsthand with how desperate she was to please, not wanting to repeat the experience.

Vel had gotten good at mimicking the intonation of an alpha over the years. She was a beta with a heavy case of the grass always being greener on the other side. Envious of the omegas for their enticing beauty and of alphas for their easy ability to command and lead. Her contracted souls quickly learned she was not above using her potions on them if they dared even speak of her true orientation in her hearing. At work they were to treat her as an alpha to be given immediate obedience, and out among other sinners she was an omega renowned for her cuteness. Valentino might be the most volatile, but it was Velvette that Vox feared most. He'd had an analyzer installed in his hand to check any drinks she gave him within weeks of meeting her. He wouldn't put it past her to eventually decide she didn't like splitting things with true alpha and omega partners.

He watched as she went through outfit after outfit on the terrified model. If only that was a different omega up there, one whose body was also in shades of red and black instead of drab greys. Vox felt another surge of annoyance at Valentino for his idiocy seven years ago. He'd shot Alastor with angelic steel, aiming for a vital area! Vox had been about ready to murder the moth for the betrayal in aiming to kill his omega, but he'd kept his cool, using his sources to check on known contracts the Radio Demon had in the city. None of them were acting differently and he knew for certain at least three of them would have been loudly celebrating their freedom if Alastor had died.

That was the only reason Val was still alive today.

There had been no sight of the Radio Demon for seven years, which meant he was well hidden like a cowardly little bitch. Vox would find him one day, hunt him down and corner the prick in whatever bolthole the omega had found so he could finally finish what he'd started decades ago. It was only when he noticed the stink-eye Vel was giving him that he realized he'd been letting out heavier amounts of pheromones with his fantasizing. The models were all definitely wearing the weaker Love Potion, their pupils had blown wide and looked slightly hazy right now. Their boss bared her teeth at him and gave him a challenging look, "Keep that up and I'm inventing permanent blockers next with you as the test subject, fuckwad."

Hell no. Only pussies and losers with something to hide used blockers. Fighting down the urge to put the beta in her place, he held his hands up in surrender and took a step back, "Ahh, looks like you have everything under control here."

Vel nodded in satisfaction over how quickly he'd backed down but she still flipped him the bird, "Of course, I do! Fuck you! Now shoo! Take care of the piss baby!"

It didn't take long to get up to Val's flat and find the moth furiously smoking with a look of irritation in his eyes, "Fucking finally!" He threw his cocktail glass, letting it shatter before barking out an order, "Kitty! Another drink!" While the modified sex-bot hurried to obey, Valentino hissed indignantly, "Can you believe what that piece of shit did?"

Before Vox could even hope to figure out what had Val's panties in a bunch, the robot came back and his temperamental partner snatched it up just to throw it straight at him, "THAT UNGRATEFUL WHORE!"

Vox easily sidestepped the projectile, allowing the drink to shatter on the doors and spill everywhere while he reached into his pocket for his phone, "Uh, which whore are we talking about this time?

"Fucking Angel Dust! Who the hell else would I be talking about?! That fucking SLUT walked out on me! ME! I fucking made him! Without me, he's just a bag of meat with some mildly entertaining holes."

Vox felt a bit of mild surprise as he scrolled through his phone to wait out the tantrum. The beta druggie had actually grown a pair? Finally? No wonder Val was in such a snit, "Oh! Angel quit?"

Valentino snatched up the phone with a snarl, "NO! He didn't fucking quit! It's worse!" The pimp launched the phone at the wall in rage, "He moved!!! He thinks he can just walk in here, work, and then go home somewhere else? Can you fucking believe that?!" He went to the closet as he continued to rant, "He thinks he can run off and shack up with Lucifer's spineless alpha daughter!

Okay! Now they were actually getting to something interesting! "Angel is... living with Lucifer's daughter now?

Val scoffed, "Yeah! That defective alpha Chuckie, or Chandler, or I dunno, something mannish like that, she's got this hotel and-" He threw open the closet, pulling out two of his long guns with a cocky grin, "Which of these makes me look sexier?"

Oh hell no! It was one thing to make fun of the naive goodie two shoes, it was a whole other problem if her father heard one of them had physically threatened her. Doubly so with a blessed fucking weapon! And if one Vee fucked up that bad, the other two were likely to get on the King's shit list too, "Uuuh, what are you doing, Val?" He stepped closer, eye spinning, "You're not going over there!"

Of course Valentino didn't notice. Blind fucker was too busy loading bullets into the pistols, "That slippery beta twink is gonna remember who owns him. I'm gonna fuck everyone in that rancid shit hole, I swear to god!"

Vox grabbed hold of his tall partner's wing trim, yanking him around with only one gun in hand still and forcing him to look at his screen as his audio distorted loudly, "VAL." The omega froze and blinked at him in surprise at his tone, allowing him to calm down, "Think about it." Guiding Valentino towards the window, he carefully slipped the gun out of the moth's loose grip, "Our brand is perfection. And what do you think chasing whores around town will do for our image?"

"Um...fuck it up?"

Vox played game-show winning bells. Now that he had Val's attention, he would need to keep it long enough to divert him to something else, "Right! Do you want people thinking you can't control your employees?"

Valentino looked offended, "No!"

Vox continued in a patronizing tone to guide the idiot along, "Exactly! And hey, you still have him under contract. He isn't going anywhere! Sooo...you should...?"

Val answered petulantly, "Do nothing?"

He made a jackpot winner sound as he wrapped an arm around the tall omega's neck and dragged him down again, "Great idea! Now that's why they pay you," He pinched Valentino's cheek mockingly, "the big bucks!"

The moth groaned and pouted as he pulled out one of his cigarettes, "Ugh, but I really wanted to shoot someone!"

Good, they were now past the danger zone. He could work with this. Vox created some sparks on his fingers to light the smoke, "I'll get you something better. I know your heat is coming up, lemme call up the lowest earning alphas." He went towards a few screens to pull up a list, "You can take out your frustrations on them, then I'll come handle whatever those losers can't."

Valentino grinned wide, his voice a purr as he shivered, "Ohh, you know me too well." His grin turned even darker as he looked over his shoulder at Vox, "Ya know... Angel isn't the only one spending time at this ratty hotel with the devil's princessa."

"Oh, who else is there? Someone who owes you money?"

Val laughed in anticipatory delight, "Someone who owes us much more than money, amor. The Radio Demon is there."

Vox froze, his left eye along with all of his processors going into overdrive as his claws gouged the desk, "What did you just say?"

"You heard me."

He shoved himself away from the desk, turning and stalking back towards Valentino, "My omega came back... and he is with Lucifer's *፪ⱿጊᏖፕ* daughter, and that wasn't," His entire screen sparked as he grabbed Val and yanked him down again, fighting the urge to completely fry the fucker, "THE FIRST FUCKING THING YOU TOLD ME?!?!"

Val brushed him off with a smug grin and sauntered towards the screens, "Hey! Bond-trapping Alastor is your kink!" He turned on the monitor he'd already set to the hotel and leaned casually on the desk to watch Vox, "Come, see what our omega is up to, amor."

It was delicious, working his alpha up into a fit like this. Vox was so terribly easy sometimes, but he made up for it in bed. Or the shower. Or, oooo, it had been a while since they'd gone at it against the windows. Mmmm...

His attention was pulled away when he heard his beta's flirtatious laughter, "Hey, sweet cheeks. Whatcha doin' later? I love me a man with a giant... tool."

Valentino snarled, pressing his face against the screen to better see the John that Angel was trying to work over, "See?! Look how he flirts with that guy, and he's not even paying! Who is that? I'm gonna fucking kill his whole fucking family! Vox?" He growled in annoyance when there was no response, whipping his head around, "VOX!"

Of course his alpha wasn't paying attention to him at all right now. That dangerous eye of Vox's was spinning and bright, staring at the static-laced image of the omega walking away from the hotel camera, "That bitch is back?!"

Valentino hummed thoughtfully, ready to get Vox back for his patronizing tone earlier, "Yeah, you were worried he was gone for good, hm?"

The other Overlord turned away from the monitors, throwing his hands in the air dramatically, "It's been seven years!"

He pinched his alpha on the edge of his screen, tone condescending, "You still pissed that he turned you down all those times?"

Vox yanked his head away from Val's grip, "Uh, FUCK YOU!"

The tall omega sauntered around behind him, "Just saying~!"

Vox's voiced turned confident, his mind shifting from wondering where Alastor had been to how to keep the Radio Demon from regaining a foothold in their media empire, "Things have changed a lot since he left town!"

Valentino responded encouragingly, "That's for sure."

"I gotta send a message of who's REALLY in charge of things now!"

Valentino chuckled and watched as Vox went to his control room to upload himself into the network they had spread all over the city. As soon as the door was shut behind the alpha, the moth's smirk dropped and he took a hit off of his smoke, contemplating what he needed to do next.

Why couldn't that little bitch have just crawled off and died? The only reason he'd even mentioned the fucker was because Vox would have noticed soon anyway and would have been pissed to find out Val had hidden it from him. His partner was so wrapped in that grinning fleabag that he didn't appreciate what he had at all! Not just any alpha got to fuck him during his heats, and even fewer survived. Vox was the first alpha that could not only put him down but also consistently kept him down long enough to actually hit that sweet spot where being down was so good. No matter how many tricks Valentino pulled, Vox managed to stay a step ahead. Had for decades now and he was not going to allow some dead fish fuck take that from him!

Oh, Val would still get his alpha what he wanted. He was generous like that. But so very many things could go wrong with the drugs needed to keep an omega complacent and in heat at the right times for pornos. Just a little alteration to the formula and you'd have yourself a willing body, but the mind would never truly come back. Valentino had needed to deal with several potential rivals like that in the past when it came to other alphas he'd had his sights on. Vox would get bored quick with that smart ass mouth and willful spirit gone, just like all the rest had.

Valentino might hate his orientation with every fiber of his being, always had in life and becoming a demon hadn't changed that at all, but he was an omega that always got the alpha he wanted. No matter what it took.

***

"Oh this will be fuuuuun!" Alastor cackled as he shut down the broadcast. Perhaps it was a bit heavy-handed to be forcing a blackout of the entire city via his despicable nemesis, but it was sure to have gotten Lucifer's attention. No matter how deep in his depression he was, the King of Hell had to have noticed the flood of panic and outrage in the city as everything electronic shut down. Curiosity should have him seeking out anything amiss.

Now it was just a matter of waiting to see how long it took his alpha to realize the radio tower had been moved. Would he check on Charlie's hotel first and notice the all-too familiar addition? Or would he actually suspect Alastor's involvement from the start and look at it's original location to find it gone?

Mentally, he started a timer and turned his chair around to watch the rest of the room. A grin of anticipation spread wide as sparks cut through the air a few feet away at only a little over a minute. He must have checked the hotel first.

Alastor only had half a second to drink in the sight of that familiar blond hair and white suit before he found himself nearly being crushed into the chair with how hard Lucifer launched himself into him, arms and legs wrapping around his torso tight, "You're here! You're really here! And alive! Oh thank fuck!"

Red eyes softened and he returned the hug, uncaring of the unpleasant sensation of tears soaking through to his shoulder. He allowed Lucifer to babble, letting him get the disbelief and relief out in full. Finally, that pale face pulled back, wide, golden glowing eyes looking up at him like the alpha was afraid he would disappear again, "How long have you been back? Why didn't you come see me?!"

"Hush," he placed a hand on that tear-stained cheek. "I promise, the palace would have been my first stop if it weren't being so closely monitored all the time by Heaven right now."

Lucifer stiffened at the news, red eyes flashing, "Those bastards have been spying on me?! Is Sera getting off on my misery now?!"

Despite how ridiculously happy he was to smell the pheromones unleashed by the flare of indignant anger, the omega shuddered, "Probably, but I would rather not imagine that wretched creature in any sort of sexual light or I might very well lose my lunch."

That forced a laugh out of the infuriated alpha, his tension easing though he did nothing to smother his scent again. Delightful! They sat together for a moment, soaking in the presence of the other before Alastor spoke up, "There are some important things you need to know, Lucifer. I-"

He was cut off when a dark clawed finger pressed to his lips, silencing him, "I get that a lot has probably happened. I want to hear all about it, I do. But... this still doesn't feel real. This isn't another wonderful dream or hallucination, right?"

There was a desperation there, something fragile and cracked and oh so close to shattered that even Alastor's admittedly limited empathy felt a heavy ache, "What would you have me do, my King, my alpha? How can I prove to you this is real?"

Lucifer whined, a terribly broken sound that should never come from the proud, playful, mischievous man, "I-I don't know! It's stupid! I know I'm being stupid, but I just c-can't-" The self-recriminating rambling was cut of with a gasp as another pair of arms wrapped around the little King's abdomen, cool and less defined than the warmth of Alastor's around his back.

Shadow and creator shared a look, having a brief, silent conversation before nodding at each other and turning their attention back down to the fallen angel staring up at them, "O-okay, this is definitely starting to feel more real. You two are plotting against me, aren't you?"

They both gave him wide, wicked grins, "Not at all, my dear alpha! The plotting part is already done!" Tentacles slid along Lucifer's legs, "Perhaps to prove how real I am, we should see about making you into a deliriously happy mess in a way you've never even hoped to imagine before, hm? Would that work?"

There was an entertaining moment where the other man obviously tried to speak but no sound came out. Then he finally managed to wheeze, "O-oh, uh, absolutely!" Lucifer swallowed hard, "All the yes, but, uh, th-this is new?" A hilarious squeak came from him as the Shadow slipped a hand under his shirt, the light touch on pale skin tickling, "I thought you, uh-"

Alastor took mercy on the poor, confused alpha, "You thought I had no interest beyond my heats?" That got a quick nod in answer, "I had a lot of time where I had little to do but remain indoors and out of sight. One tends to learn a few interesting things about their inner workings and things they've never taken the time to consider. Lilith was in much the same state of boredom and very willing to answer questions I had." He saw the flash of interest in Lucifer's eyes and chuckled, "Yes, there were a few hands-on lessons as well."

Purple eyelids slid shut and the shorter man let out a groan as his head fell forward onto Alastor's chest, "That... that is so hot to think about. Fuck, I wish I could have been there."

The sinner brought one hand up to cup the back of his alpha's head, bending his face closer to breath in Lucifer's scent, "Trust me, we would have preferred you were there too." Alastor nuzzled soft blond strands, "Turns out even should I be uninterested in participating, I rather enjoy using my shadows to make my alphas fall apart. Shall I demonstrate?"

"Please."

Such a reversal from their usual roles in this to have Lucifer desperate and clinging to him like he was the answer to everything the fallen angel needed. Was this what Lilith usually felt when she held this deceptively fragile-looking alpha with power enough to shape the cosmos in her strong hands? This urge to take him away from the cruelties of an uncaring universe and make him shine bright for her alone?

It was an intoxicating thing and he could certainly see why she had taken hold and never let go, even through the painfully long fall from the heights of Heaven to the barren pits of Hell.

Now it was his turn to bring the light back out from within the Morning Star. Poetic irony with how much he found himself at home in darkness. Alastor glanced up at his Shadow and nodded, loosening his own hold a bit. Dark hands and dexterous tentacles made swift work of removing the layers of Lucifer's coat and shirts, exposing pale skin that glowed white even in the red light coming in through the windows. All the more beautiful for the contrast, a pure and bright star shining as it was cast adrift in a sea of blood.

Encouraging him to look up, Alastor smirked at finding his alpha's gaze had already lost focus, the sensations of the sinner's magic exploring his skin calling away his attention. While he did prefer to have Lucifer or Lilith be the guiding hand when it was his own needs being tended to, this was something different. It wasn't sexual for him, it was about watching these powerful beings give themselves over to what he was doing to them. Letting go of all that control, the higher thoughts that plagued their minds, stripping them of all the things the rest of the universe saw and exposing the unfiltered core of what they were for his eyes alone. Creatures of pure instinct and need that only his powers, his body, his whims could sate. He had already seen his other alpha lose all that made her the Queen of Hell and show him the beauty of Lilith, the First Woman, the nearly feral beast that lay deep within her. Dark drool flooded his mouth as he brought one hand up to run a thumb over parted pale lips, knowing full well what that forked tongue that wrapped around it and pulled it within was capable of.

Now it was Lucifer's turn.

***

Lucifer couldn't say if it was minutes or hours later when he flopped back into the omega's nest, Alastor's Shadow cuddled up at his side with a very self-satisfied grin. Whatever Lilith had been teaching the sinner and his doppelganger, Lucifer was going to worship her eternally for it because holy fuck!

The fallen angel lay there for several long moments to catch his breath as he stared up at the magical canopy of leaves dancing in a non-existent breeze, letting the full reality of this truly sink in. This place had come to mean so much to them, him and Lily. They had spent long nights discussing the potential of it, how it might grow both in size and complexity as their omega had time to become stronger, more in sync with the magic of Hell the longer he was steeped in it. Perhaps one day there would be an entire circle of Pride that held a beautiful echo of the mortal world like this, complete with wildlife. Who knows, if a sinner were here long enough, ambitious enough to keep reaching farther, could they become as in tune with things as a noble bloodline? A Sin? Could Hell expand to create more circles? Perhaps even more Rings and resources if only they were allowed the chance to actually try to create instead of infighting and wars with Heaven destroying so much of what they already had?

Seven years without this little haven, without those long midnight discussion, without his mates there to make him laugh when the air got so heavy that he couldn't breathe. Seven. Years. And now it was finally over. Alastor was back, Lily would be home soon too, if they won this. Though he had cried himself numb many times over the long years alone, the few that escaped him from sheer relief in that moment felt so much more real. They were actually relieving the pressure instead of just being another symptom of it.

Fuck, he was such a useless mess without someone holding his hand. But he'd come to terms with that centuries ago. He was just someone who had never been meant to be alone.

"And I hope you will never feel so alone again."

Lucifer blinked and realized he must have said that last part aloud. He turned his head to look over at where Alastor was lounging against a tree, the sinner appearing as though he had just spent the last little bit reading a satisfying story rather than completely and utterly turning someone into a puddle of need and pleasure. Something about the fact that he was so calm with not a hair out of place made Lucifer want to find out how to get an encore performance, "I'm keeping you far, far away from Lust. If Ozzie found out how good you were at that-"

Alastor interrupted him with a scoff, "The only ones who will ever know are you and Lilith, of that you can be assured. I got a chance to meet a few alphas in Heaven whose scents did not completely disgust me, but I found no interest in any but those I had already chosen."

...such a long-winded way of saying they were it for him. Lucifer couldn't help laughing. The sinner seemed pleased at that reaction and folded his arms behind his head. The alpha was willing to bet if it wasn't hidden away right now, Al's tail would be happily wagging. Once he was able to talk again, Lucifer rolled over onto his side to prop his head up on his hand, "So, you wanted to tell me some important things?"

Alastor opened one eye to look at him before shutting it again with a soft hum. His Shadow leaned up and offered him a... a locket? Lucifer took the gleaming metal object, easily flicking it open. As soon as he did, a magical projection came up from it, showing Lilith smiling happily back at him with a young boy in her arms. The child had her blond hair and violet eyes, but the golden strands were a riot of curls and a pair of adorable deer ears sat atop his head as he smiled shyly at where the camera had been. "He..."

"His name is Armand. He is six, though he will proudly tell you he will be seven years old in a few months."

Dammit, he was sick of crying! This time the tears were from joy at least. Lucifer did the math as he scrubbed his eyes and his brows furrowed, "How?! Your heat had just passed and the birth control shot should have lasted a bit longer at least."

Alastor chuckled, "Apparently near-death experiences can cause an omega to go into something of an extreme emergency heat once they have recovered and renders birth-control completely useless! Who knew?"

His Shadow ran a comforting hand down Lucifer's back as he sniffled and stared at the image. To see his wife looking so happy and healthy. And she had a child with Alastor now too! It was just... "He's beautiful."

The sinner hummed thoughtfully, "He is, and he knows it. He acts like a horrendously shy omega, and then wraps people right around his tiny fingers! Such a manipulative little brat and he hasn't even fully grown into his orientation yet!"

Lucifer sputtered and laughed, "So he's a perfect combination of you and Lilith and is going to probably wreak havoc on the entire hierarchy of Hell as he gets older?"

Alastor grinned proudly, "Oh absolutely! It's going to be such great fun to watch!" He gave the other man a bit longer to stare at the image before he added on, "By the way, I also found out that I most certainly prefer your taste over your brother's."

"WHAT?!"

---

Roughly 7 years ago

Raphael swore under his breath as Lilith came through the portal to the front gates of Heaven with a limp body in her arms, "Your Majesty?! What-"

"No time! Get us somewhere now and save him, dammit!"

Though he had not chosen to take on one of the biological orientations, he could feel the depth of the desperate threat in the Queen's tone and quickly reached for her burden, "Come on, follow me. Stay close, Gabe will only be able to keep Peter away so long."

Lilith reluctantly released her hold and let him take the lanky form. It was immediately apparent that whoever this was, they were terribly weak, the strength of their soul was nearly completely drained away. Raphael mostly remained focused on following the memorized path ahead, one that wove through the city streets to the closest of the healing halls. The way was lined with many of their human-born allies providing simple cover or distraction as needed.

The small part of himself not watching their path ahead assessed the being in his arms. Long limbs, slender frame, blood-red suit with even darker blood soaking the front of his body. Deer-like features with sharp angles to his face made sharper by the razor-edged teeth visible in a lax jaw. A sinner of recognizable description from his brother's messages.

Lilith and Lucifer's omega. Armina's son.

Raphael would let himself be damned twice over before he let this soul slip away like this. As the closest healing hall came into sight, he cast out a soft prayer under his breath, "Azrael. turn your gaze away from this one, my brother. I will take the burden of his recovery into my hands, just give me the chance to."

There was a soft pressure against his left shoulder, so faint that many would have disregarded it as something from one's imagination. The healer knew his brother and counterpart well, though. The angel of Death had already been called to this soul, but he would hold back his hand as long as he could. They both knew there was a point where neither of them could do anything to stop a soul from falling off the precipice, but they could give one with a strong enough desire to remain every chance to stay.

Once inside with the doors shut behind them, Raphael summoned his staff and planted it into the floor. The twisted wood immediately began to spread out roots while the top sprouted into wide branches, the Tree of Life calling forward its power to aid him. The Seraphim could hear Lilith gasp in awe of the sight but his focus was on the wounded, on Alastor, if he remembered the name correctly right now. Honestly, he was surprised the energy in this soul wasn't draining faster. A sinner should not be capable of being in Heaven's Light for long without weakening. Alastor was dying, that much was clear, but it was only from the wound and the bullet within it. Raphael could not see any of the signs of degeneration from anywhere else.

He laid the sinner out on the floor carefully, calling the Tree's roots to wrap around one wrist and help stabilize Alastor as he worked on extracting the foreign material. He vaguely registered another set of footsteps and worried tones nearby but he could not let himself get distracted. Raphael could have moved faster in his work, however he had never actually attempted healing any of Hell's denizens before, human-born or not. He'd gotten some information from Belphegor through Lucifer in the past, exchanges in the name of mutual interest, but never any hands-on experience so he had to take care to ensure his own attempts to heal did not lead to further harm.

Another touch to his shoulder, this time accompanied with a whisper, "Do not fear, brother. This one has been shown favor by my hand. He will bear no harm by yours."

Raphael paused for the briefest second, trying to process that. Souls favored by Azrael were rare, it would certainly explain how a sinner was holding up against the ambient energies of Heaven. That still didn't fully explain other mysteries, but now was not the time for such questions. He would seek out time in the meditation chambers later to see if his counterpart was willing to be something other than a cryptic bastard and give him some straight answers for once. For now, he returned to his work, far less hesitant as he removed the foreign material and started the process of closing the wound. There was still the problem of the lost blood, that might take a bit of work to find a match with-

"Don't forget 'is maman is here, cher. I tink mine should still work, yeah?"

Mismatched brown and green eyes blinked before looking up to find Armina's warm hazel ones surprisingly close. As usually happened in her presence, much of his ability for intelligent responses fled, "Huh?"

The human-born angel grinned, holding out her arm, "You were talkin' witout tinking again, hm?"

Raphael shook his head to clear it and frowned, "Sorry, my lady, but as you are an angel now, I doubt your blood would work properly."

A paler hand was held out, Lilith looking down at him with resolve, "Then use mine. I will not lose him, especially not when we are so close to being free of Sera and her tyranny."

The healer wondered if Alastor truly knew and appreciated just how loved he was. A question for another time, "Take hold of the Tree, your Majesty. It will help to replenish him with your gift." Lilith did as he told her and Raphael returned his attention to the unconscious sinner. Now that the wound was closed, he wanted to assess that strange chemical in his system. It was likely doing no favors. One hand hovered over the demon's pained face while the other went further down, his magic gently flowing through to break down the foreign compounds.

The Seraphim was so focused on the inner workings of his patient, he failed to realize Alastor had woken up until he felt sharp teeth sink deep into his wrist. Despite the volume of his own pained shout, he still could swear he heard Azrael's laughter echo deep in his mind.

Notes:

cabrón hijo de perra - bastard son of a bitch

In case the embedded link breaks:
Azrael.Azrael, Seraphim of Death (and other spoiler-y things in this story)

So as you can tell, Season 1 is getting broken up a bit more than I originally intended. There is just too much that happens and I can't keep from posting that long to see all your wonderful reactions. Each chapter will have a section at the end to show some relevant things that happened in Heaven with Lilith and Alastor while they were gone.

We will have this one - Pilot to Stayed Gone
Next is Overlord Meeting to Dad Beat Dad
Then Heaven Trial to the night before the Extermination.
After that should be a chapter for the Extermination and immediate aftermath with the final chapter being future short scenes to show how certain loose ends are tied up

Chapter 8

Summary:

While the Overlord Meeting brings interesting revelations to the Radio Demon, afterwards it's his turn to shake the faith the Vees and the rest of the city have in their power. The repurcussions of his stand against Valentino have a ripple effect that change the course of Angel Dust's fate.

Notes:

Things in the hotel really start to diverge from canon here!

Lucifer practically howled with laughter at the mental image of Raphael trying to shake Alastor off of his arm. It was the funniest thing he'd heard in long damn time! Just as he started to calm down, there was a chittering sound that caught his attention. Turning his head, he found Al's Shadow leaning over watching him. Wait, it could make sounds now?! Once the dark creature saw it had his attention, it clicked its teeth together in front of his face and set him off all over again, much to its obvious amusement. Alastor chuckled, "Let him breathe, you rotten thing. Can't risk him losing what brain cells he has left from oxygen deprivation, now can we?"

Lucifer wanted to be offended, to fall back into the give and take of insults the two of them tended to talk with, but he really couldn't get the breath to. Tears were streaming down his face and his sides were cramping before he finally managed to get himself back under control. When he opened his eyes again, he found the sinner watching him with a soft expression that made him feel warm and fuzzy. It was nice to finally have someone looking at him like that again. Still..."You've changed." When that got a raised brow, he quickly added, "Not in a bad way or anything! I just mean you're, uh, calmer? More settled?"

Alastor shrugged, looking up at the darkness past the trees, "I suppose I am."

They sat in silence for a time, Lucifer fiddling with the locket before he asked, "Anything more I should know from up there?"

The sinner grinned wide in anticipation, "I have a message from someone for you."

He narrowed his eyes, well aware Al was dragging it out for dramatic effect, "Oh?"

Even knowing it would be something big, nothing could have prepared him for what Alastor said next, "Michael says he looks forward to meeting his niece."

...

Lucifer pinched himself because this had officially gone fully into dream territory. When that stung, he blinked several times, "Michael? Like, as in..."

"As in the Seraphim who looks a great deal like you but with less smiling?" Alastor chuckled when all the blond man could do was nod silently, "Yes, him. His adherence to stoicism gave me a bit of a better appreciation for your tomfoolery."

"How did you guys manage to get through to him?!"

"Remember how I said Armand is a manipulative little brat? Your twin was one of his first victims."

***

Roughly 2.5 years ago

For all that he was the Commander of Heaven's Armies and favored soldiers, Michael vastly preferred times of peace. His belief was that combat and wars should be a last resort that one must be prepared for, but still avoided as long as possible. He had been grateful that Sera appeared to have the situation with Hell under control, that she and his br-the King were finally working together on finding ways of handling the population problem down there.

Or, at least, that's what he had thought was going on.

Pale blue eyes looked at the paper crumpled in his hand. He'd found it on the ground after one of the young Seraphim bumped into him, her hands clutching hard at the stack of boxes full of paper files she was carrying. He'd thought he recognized her as one of Sera's associates but he couldn't quite remember her name.

"Oh shoot! I'm so sorry, sir! I didn't see you!"

"It's alright. What's all this? Do you need assistance?"

Large dark blue eyes blinked before the young one had nearly blinded him with the brightness of her smile. It had actually made a part of him ache with how it reminded of another Seraphim's joyful countenance from long ago. It was ridiculous how these waves of nostalgia for simpler times still hit him after so long, "I've got it but thanks! We're finally getting a lot of the old files uploaded into the modern systems for easier cross-reference! Sera asked me to help with getting them to the right places since a lot of the clerks are busy with other things right now!"

Michael had stepped aside then to allow her to more easily pass only to find a sheet of paper on the ground by his feet. Picking it up, he'd tried to get her attention, but she was already out of sight. He'd looked at it with the intention of finding the branch of courts it would most likely belong in. Only...

Under this contract, the undersigned agrees to the terms and conditions stated in previous articles and clauses. Failure to comply will result in penalties and sanctions levied upon the undersigned of increasing severity dependent upon the severity of the infraction. Should compliance be completely withheld, the undersigned understands that this will result in the issuance of an execution order for one Charlotte Morningstar, Princess of Hell, daughter of Lucifer Morningstar, and potential bringer of the End of Days as prophesied by the Book of Revelations in the mortal realm.

All parties agree that exceptions shall be made in the yearly population reduction to exclude hellborn and members of the royal family so long as the undersigned provides no aid or defense against the-

What in Heaven's name was Sera doing?! Who was Charlotte Morningstar?! Michael knew of the Book that was mentioned and much of that was written by monks who had starved and drugged themselves into hallucinations that they believed were holy visions. There was little to no merit to the writings found within it and Sera damn well knew it!

Now what was he to do with this information? He could confront the High Seraphim on this, but it was only one page that had the appearance of a rough draft. There wasn't enough to really say if there was a valid contract like this or if it was something that had been rejected and set aside to be discarded later but got accidentally filed.

As Michael considered his options, he got the distinct feeling that he was being watched. Looking around, he didn't see anything at first, then he noticed something duck behind one of the trees lining the sidewalk. He waited quietly for a moment and then he saw a large golden ear slowly appear, followed by wild blond curls. Wide violet eyes peered at him next, meeting his gaze with a curious sort of wariness.

Strange. That child did not have the appearance of a human-born angel, there was no halo or holy aura emanating from them. Michael took a step towards them and there was an adorable, startled bleating sound as the child ducked back behind the tree. Feeling a rare urge to smile that he disregarded for now, he moved closer, "Peace, little one. I have no intention to harm you."

The child peeked out again, looking him over before softly speaking, "'ello, sir."

The Seraphim couldn't say he was terribly familiar with children, but Naarai, the current captain of the guardian angels under Barachiel, said a lot of speaking with them was about getting down to their level and remaining calm, "Hello to you as well. Are you lost?"

The young one shook their head, looking at the ground as they stepped away from the tree a little, "Nuh uh. Lookin' f'r someone."

Michael crouched down and studied the child, his eyes glowing slightly with his power as he tried to assess what they were, "Who is it you are looking for?"

Small fingers fidgeting nervously with the hem of a lilac-colored shirt, those wide eyes looked up at him shyly through long, dark lashes, "Daddy's brudder."

There was a power within the child, too undeveloped to categorize, lending to the idea that they truly were as young as they appeared. But that power was not aligned with Heaven's energies. He wanted to say that this child was of Hell, but that was impossible, right?! "Who is your dad? And what is your name?"

"'m Armand. Please t' meet you." A tiny hand was held out to his like they wanted to shake it in greeting. Michael couldn't say what possessed him to take the child's hand, but the smile he got in response was a genuinely happy thing. "'m gonna be turnin' five soon. An' Daddy is Daddy." Armand hesitantly pointed at Michael's cheek markings, "You have circles like his but his are red in da pichurs Mommy shows me. Are you his brudder?"

Before he could even begin to process that, he heard a woman's slightly distressed voice coming from nearby, "Armand! My boy, where did you go?!"

The small hand gripped his tight as the child turned and called out, "Here, Granman!"

The woman that came around the corner was certainly a human-born angel. She paused and blinked several times as she eyed him before looking at Armand's hand holding his. She then shook her head with a defeated sigh, "Child, what did you do?"

"I heard Mommy say Daddy has a brudder up here an' dat she an' Maman wanna talk t' him. I found him f'r her!" Michael went stiff as he suddenly found his arm being hugged while Armand grinned proudly. From this angle, he could see the child had some sort of tiny horns or antlers hiding amidst the wild curls, "See! I saw him go dis way an' wanted t' see if he was Daddy's brudder. He looks like Daddy so he's gotta be!"

"So I see," She gave the Seraphim a respectful nod, "Apologies for my grandson, sir. We were watchin' da fountains and 'e slipped away when I wasn't lookin'. I 'ope 'e didn't give you too much trouble?"

Michael shook his head, trying to gently free himself but the child was either oblivious or uncaring of his attempts, "No, however I do have to wonder why he believes I am his father's brother." There was a brief widening of her eyes and a glance down at Armand that told him she knew exactly what he was talking about. "Could you explain, Miss...?"

"Armina, sir. I'm a... friend of Raphael's."

Why had she been hesitant in terming her relationship with the healer? "Miss Armina, would you care to explain who this child's parents are?"

Hazel eyes glanced at the sword on his hip before she studied him with the sort of sharpness that made something in him wary, which was ridiculous! She was a human-born, there was no threat from her for him! "Only if you swear an oat' dat you will not do anyting to 'arm dem or de child wit'in 'eaven's city. I can promise dat if you do not, you will never see me or 'im again."

...what. A soft whine had him looking down at Armand to find those wide eyes had gone watery and his ears were drooping down to the side sadly, "Please, mister Ser-fim?"

What was this child, and why did he want to pick him up and try to comfort him?! He was an angelic warrior, the highest among angelic warriors, not a guardian angel! This sort of thing was well outside his domain! Michael considered the paper in his other hand and sighed. If this did perhaps involve his fallen brother like he suspected, maybe he could get some answers on what had been going on that Sera wasn't telling him. "Fine, I swear upon my title and name that I will bring no harm to this child or his parents while they are within Heaven's city."

"Good! Den follow me. Dey really do want to speak wit' you," She turned and began walking.

As Michael started to follow, he felt the hold on his arm shift and he looked down to see Armand had one arm raised, fingers spread, "Up? Please?"

Before he could even really think about what he was doing, the Commander of Heaven's armies found himself scooping up the little boy. Armand immediately wrapped his arms around Michael's neck with a content sound that made his discomfort with the contact melt away completely.

From her place several paces ahead, Armina grinned proudly, her head held high. Her grandson was such a good boy, doing his omega ancestors proud like that.

***

"That's what Maman says happened. Let me tell you, it was rather shocking when she came back with Michael following and holding Armand. Not sure who was more surprised to see the other, Lilith or him!"

Lucifer couldn't believe what he was hearing. Michael had not only allowed a young child to keep a hold of him, he had actually carried him when Armand asked him to?! Raphael's messages had always said that his twin was even more withdrawn from others as the centuries passed than he had been before, a feat the fallen angel had frankly thought impossible, "It's official, that boy is going to be terrifying when he gets older! Christ, if he got one of the most cuddle averse angels I've ever known to hold him in less than five minutes, just imagine him turning into an ambassador to Heaven or something! We'd never have to worry about a war ever again!" Although they might end up with another issue of competing suitors...

Alastor's antlers rose and spread with how proud he appeared to be, "It will be interesting to see what he chooses to do. From what Gabriel can tell, Armand's power is developing more like Lilith's than mine."

...a beautiful, golden omega with Lilith's ability to influence through her voice? Oh holy fuck, they were all screwed! They would have to make very sure the boy had a strong sense of morals. Lilith likely had a good start on that, but Lucifer would have to see what he could find to help out. The fact that Armand had been growing up with Raphael was definitely a net positive here. And Gabriel, well, so long as he was occupied he was good. Boredom was bad for an angel with that busy of a mind. "Speaking of Gabe, did you two get along?"

From the way Alastor perked up, that was a definite yes, "We had a great many discussions on how to facilitate communications and potentially even how to allow different forms of audio and video entertainment to be sent between the two realms! While I am certain both sides would need to do some form of editing to better fit the different audiences, I do look forward to seeing how such things will influence the arts!"

It took Lucifer a moment to catch all of that with how quickly the sinner spoke, his hands all aflutter with excitement. It was absolutely adorable, "Really? Even though Heaven's stuff is going to be pretty tame compared to what you do?"

"Psh! Entertainment is not something that is meant to be narrowed down to one person's tastes! That's what is killing that district with the stranglehold the Vee's have on everything. I am certain that my absence was sorely felt given the lack of true intelligence and creativity allowed by them! Competition drives innovation! That's why I never looked to take over the district myself!"

Huh. Lucifer hadn't even really thought about that. With how widespread Alastor's reach was over the city, taking one district wouldn't have been terribly difficult to do. He wondered if the rest of Pentagram City had any idea of just how lucky they were that the Radio Demon wanted to encourage diversity in the different art forms rather than just lock things down under his control.

Alastor suddenly went stiff, his ears swiveling, "Pardon me for a moment, there might be a situation downstairs."

He vanished but left his Shadow behind. Lucifer guessed it was to keep him from being alone which... was not a consideration the omega would have had before. Something really had changed him, making him more aware of someone else's need for comfort. Was it raising Armand? Time away from the violence and mind games of the city? Or maybe his mother was able to help the former beta to understand the nature of omega instincts and how to work with them better?

Lucifer sighed, a thread of worry running through him that maybe this new Al wouldn't like him as much as he had before. And of course, once he acknowledged that thought, more followed. He knew no one could have known things were going to play out the way they did, but he felt guilty all the same. He hadn't meant to shut down, it was just that the plan had been for Alastor to be down here with him and suddenly they were both gone and he wasn't sure if Al had survived, much less when he would return, and he'd had so many nightmares of the omega dying in the plaza and blaming him for not being able to save him and-

"Hush, Lucifer. Breathe deeply."

He blinked and took a deep breath, realizing then that he had started panicking and shaking. There was a warm hand on his arm and claws running through his hair soothingly,  "S-sorry. I d-don't know why-"

"No apologies necessary, my dear," When had Alastor gotten so good at that patient tone of voice? "Perhaps we should table any further discussions of serious matters until later. We have some time before our visits will need to be fully restricted, we can talk more after you have gotten some rest and feel more stable, hm?"

Lucifer nodded, closing his eyes and trying to shove away the guilt threatening to overwhelm him again, "Can I sleep here tonight? It doesn't have to be with you if you need space, I just haven't been able to sleep in the palace with Lily's scent gone."

"Of course you may! We will need to refresh the bond mark to be safe before you leave anyway, and goodness knows you are not in a good mindset for that right now."

The reminder of that had him wanting to demand they do it now, that he be able to feel that connection to the omega again. But Alastor was right, he was so tired and drained that it wouldn't feel right. Something like that should be properly appreciated in the moment, not made into a routine done just for necessity.

"Sleep now, my alpha. I will remain here so you will be able to rest easier."

That was a kindness he hadn't expected. Was this one of those things he needed to quietly accept so it wouldn't get Al's hackles up? It seemed like for all that he was still the same, so much had changed, like the sinner was even more comfortable in his own skin than he had ever seen before. Yawning widely, Lucifer felt a brief curiosity over what had happened downstairs, but the call of actual restful sleep was too tempting to ignore.

***

Charlie sighed as things in the hotel wound down. Gaining a new guest was exciting, really really exciting! But...

The deadline kept ticking in her head just like the clock on the Embassy. She only had a few months to prove this could work! How in the hell was she going to pull this off?!

As had quickly become habit, when the big mission started to feel overwhelming, she shifted her focus to her second secret one. Alastor. Making sure that no one was around, she pulled out one of her notebooks from a cupboard. Several pages were already filled with random little details, timelines she found online and had started sifting through to try to figure out the truth from the bullshit. The margins were filled with little doodles of a silly cartoon Al, grin wide with all his sharp teeth on display. She did those while her brain was working on turning around conflicting information to try to judge what was real. She had a half-finished one at the bottom of the last page, little more than a black outline of him from the waist up since her colorful gel pens had been in another room and she hadn't felt like getting up to get them.

She studied the drawing for a long moment. Something about the outline seemed... oddly familiar. Grabbing a pencil, she started shading in the outline, leaving hollow spaces for eyes and a mouth. When she was done, the strange feeling got stronger. She'd seen something like that before, a very long time ago, she just knew it! Sure it just looked like a shadow of Alastor but his shadow did not have eyes and a mouth that she had seen.

Another layer to add to the mystery.

Later that night, after finding Pentious had been sent to spy on them and convincing him to actually give redemption a try, Charlie lay in bed staring at the ceiling. Vaggie was already asleep, a warm and comforting presence but full of her own secrets. Everyone around her had things they were hiding for one reason or another and she was trying really really hard to be patient. To let the ones she loved come to her when they were ready.

But it was damned exhausting.

Vaggie had twin scars down her back, had never had to go purchase blockers, had not even had a heat cycle the first two years that Charlie knew her, and the weak one she did have last year seemed to take her by surprise. Like she didn't even know what that was despite being well past the age of presenting.

Her mother and father were working behind the scenes on things to try to stop the Exterminations just as hard as she was, maybe even harder. But they needed her to not know what they were doing, needed her to be ignorant for reasons she didn't understand. So she had to push through with this as though she knew they wouldn't support her. Not because they didn't believe in her but because they couldn't, not without exposing something important likely.

Something that involved Alastor. The biggest secret of them all.

Who was he to her parents? To her? He'd protected her twice that she knew of for sure in the city, he had rapidly made himself vital to the hotel by handling so many problems that it seemed impossible for one demon to do, but he managed without showing a hint of strain or annoyance. That sort of patience and care was at odds with everything she saw online. There were videos of some fights he had been in over the years. Even though his own image was glitchy, it was still clear the Radio Demon was a ruthless and efficient killer, given to quick strikes at the simplest offense or annoyance.

Yet here he turned away Angel Dust's provocative behaviors with a simple denial and redirection elsewhere. He let Niffty climb on top of him to reach areas to clean that she normally couldn't. He calmly let Husk curse him up and down before swiftly shutting the drunk down with nothing more than a raised eyebrow. He took Vaggie's wariness and threats with a strange sort of approval and Charlie was pretty sure that a couple times he had actually used his staff or a shadow tendril to correct her stance a bit while she had an angelic spear pointed at him.

Which person was the real Alastor? The ruthless, bloodthirsty killer with little patience for fools and no remorse for his actions? The patient omega taking a bunch of mismatched personalities and coaxing them into becoming something like a real pack family? Or was he somehow both, a walking contradiction that could switch as easily as most people changed shirts?

And why the hell did a part of her want to go find him right now and see if she could fall asleep surrounded by that strangely comforting scent?

***

Overall, Alastor was glad that his reunion with his King had gone as well as it did. It was terribly obvious there was still a lot that would need to be done to get the alpha fully back on his feet, but once Lilith returned that should be easy. She knew well how to build him up in ways that Alastor felt he was ill-equipped for. Making Lucifer angry, getting his pride and ego flaring up? That was easy. Dealing with deep-seated guilt and old trauma? Most certainly not his specialty, even if he had managed to get through one evening well enough.

Early morning hours had Lucifer waking up perhaps not fully rested but at least much more stable than he had been. With that came some of the usual enthusiasm for refreshing the bond, making Alastor roll his eyes in amused exasperation. No matter how many times they did this, the alpha always went for old traditions of giving the omega something as proof of willingness and ability to provide. The fact that the gift was an entire deer, freshly killed, was at least the sort of thing this particular omega could appreciate.

When he took the carcass, he couldn't resist adding in, "I think I'll let this one age in here for a bit, really get the flavors coming through!" just to see the usual shudder and grimace of disgust from Lucifer. Alastor actually didn't eat rotten meat often, but the reaction was so much fun that he had to make a production of it around the expressive man!

This time, he even managed to get a second angel as a bonus when Vaggie continued the habit he had noticed of simply barging into rooms without knocking a few days later! One of these days she would learn, hopefully before he had to escalate things to a drastic degree.

"Alastor!" Vaggie stood in the doorway glaring as though he was the rude one.

Unimpressed, he went back to his meal, "Do you mind? I'm in the middle of breakfast."

"Pentious' eggs are all over the place, and I need you to get rid of them."

Ooooo, that might actually be entertaining enough to put the enjoyment of Lucifer's gift to him on hold for! "Oh, well, in that case, I'd be delighted to!"

Then she had to go and ruin it, "Humanely!"

"Hmm. Well, that's a l̜̘̱͕̈́̃o̸̖ͮ͋͜t̳̓̈́̄̇ l̦ͪͬ̋̄̀͗e̴s͗s̝̯ͫ͑͡ fu̠̜̯̾n̫̒͒," Really, splattering the eggs all over V-Tower would have been so satisfying, "but I suppose I can take care of that on my outing today."

"Great!" Vaggie said with false enthusiasm before looking at the carcass again with a grimace, "That looks disgusting."

He chuckled at the tone in her voice as he led the egg things out. 'Oh yes, go ahead and insult the bonding gift your potentially future father-in-law gave me! Be glad I will be merciful for Charlie's sake and not relay that to Lucifer.'

Getting the little pests to follow him had been easy, their idiotic creator had not given them terribly complex decision making skills. Now if only the pathetic serpent had left them without voice boxes! Just as he was about to do something unseemly and lose his patience in public, Zestiel graced him with a lovely conversation. Alastor even managed to make the legendary terror of all sinners laugh. Twice! Such a delightful turn to the day! The retired Overlord even called him an enigma! The only thing that would make the day any grander was Sera and Adam's heads being served on a golden platter!

Leaving most of the dreadfully annoying creatures he had been tasked with behind on the street level was a relief. The one that did end up following at least seemed to understand well enough to keep silent, thank goodness. The last thing Alastor needed on his return to this table was their inane prattle being associated with him in front of all of his peers. That Rosie had a chair available next to her was delightful. He only wished there was a chance to invite her to lunch after this. Too bad there was just so much to be done still. She was aware enough of things to understand though, so she would likely let him off with only a mildly ear-ringing scolding once he was finally able to spend time with her.

Carmilla brushing off his presence was irksome, but she had always been one to ensure she was seen as far above the rest of them and unruffled by most things. Which was why Velvette's entrance was actually a bit entertaining! This was the longest Alastor had been physically around the third member of the Vee's and he had to begrudgingly give her some points for style and ability to completely get under their host's skin in such a short amount of time! Really, she had some interesting potential, what was she doing tying herself to such disasters as Vox and Valentino? A beta like her would be far better allying herself with someone with class. Like Rosie for example!

If only she could be turned away from making those horrendous concoctions...

Alastor's considerations for weakening the Vees by convincing her to leave for greener pastures were interrupted when she tossed an Exorcist's head on the table. Keeping his excitement down was difficult. Someone had done it! There was a way to kill an angel! He had to learn how, by any means necessary! This was the key to their victory that would also mean fewer casualties on their own side than had been anticipated!

He paid close attention to the verbal sparring between the alpha Overlord and the far younger beta who was truly managing to hold her own. (He and Rosie shared an amused look when Velvette made a comment about eating the Overlords for breakfast in front of two well-known cannibals.) She matched and even outpaced Carmilla in alpha domineering postures at several moments, further enraging the tall woman by challenging her in her own domain until Carmine made a mistake.

She flinched, averted her eyes for the briefest of seconds.

Interesting.

The accomplishment of the tiny beta woman was impressive and further drove the idea that he needed to seek a way to get her to abandon the doomed ship that was the Vee's. Perhaps he would ask Lilith and Lucifer to scare her into seeing reason while tearing the other two apart. It would be a pity to not get to see where time would take her as she found her own footing.

Carmilla angrily dismissed all of them from her territory, her tone brooking no argument on the matter. Alastor couldn't help adding in his own sarcasm, but he was an omega well-known for getting in the last word when alphas attempted to push him around so it was taken with little extra offense. As soon as he could do so, he set the quasi-intelligent egg minion to spy on Carmine, certain that she would explain herself to her oldest and dearest ally Zestiel. Thankfully it was not terribly long before the little creature came down and reported back.

Knowing Carmine and the weapons she carried, that could only mean one thing.

Oh the irony! The very thing that made the angels so dangerous to demonkind was their undoing! And it was unlikely that they were aware of this or they would not be so careless in abandoning so many weapons down here. That was such a delicious bit of news that Alastor very nearly did not notice who was waiting for him as he walked away from Carmilla's territory.

Eugh. He should have known with the camera following him before the meeting that something like this was going to happen.

Valentino was casually leaning on a storefront wall, sans cigarette again. Seemed they had decided to play the game of using whatever it was that so thoroughly masked the moth's scent again. Hovering next to the garishly colored man was a drone with a tiny screen showing a familiar blue face. Both Overlords looked far too smug when he stopped walking and stared at them, mistaking his behavior as a sign of fear. In reality, he was weighing what should be done with the eggs following him before this continued any further. This would be a prime opportunity to have them all destroyed and truthfully say it wasn't his fault.

However...

He knew Charlie. There was no way the young woman would continue to disallow the serpent his minions when he was so obviously attached to them. If he were to return without them and be unable to retrieve them, it would seriously upset things within the hotel.

The things he did for damn Morningstar alphas. He had his Shadow corral and herd the creatures back towards an alternate route that would take them around the immediate area. The way Valentino and Vox both grinned meant they believed him weaker now without his Shadow at his side.

Morons.

Things were not the same as they had been seven years ago. At this point, he was simply counting down the days until they got to meet the full consequences of their previous actions. These two were no longer his concern in his opinion, so there was no need to give them the satisfaction of a fight. He pulled a small bottle from his pocket and drank the contents before casually tossing it aside to land amidst the other piles of trash lining the sidewalks. That taken care of, he melted into the shadows and reappeared on the other end of the building to continue on his way.

The silence from the Overlords and the sinners who had been expecting a confrontation was a heavy thing. The prideful Radio Demon never avoided a fight! Vox was the first to recover, his voice tinny on the drone, "Admitting you're scared of us, bitch? Took you long enough!"

Alastor did the one thing he'd never done before, the one thing that Vox did not expect, and simply ignored him. As expected, that infuriated the alpha Overlord to the extreme and had the drone zipping forward to get in front of him, "Hey! I'm talking to you! Has old age caused you to go deaf, you fucking antique?"

The deer used his staff to push the drone out of his line of sight as calmly as if it had been simply a branch in his path. Sinners all around started whispering. The Radio Demon wasn't just avoiding the fight, he was acting like he was so far above the Vees that he didn't even need to acknowledge them?! Had he become that much stronger during his absence?!

Something glass shattered just behind him and he found himself surrounded by a familiar pink cloud. Alastor made sure to make a show of breathing deeply, wrinkling his nose a bit at the odor but otherwise not faltering in his steps.

Whispers turned to shocked sounds as many took out their phones and began to frantically text or record what was going on. The Radio Demon, a well-known omega, was immune to the infamous Love Potion! Was it the stuff he had drunk before slipping past Valentino? Several sinners frantically went digging at the trash, trying to find the bottle. If someone got that formula and marketed it, they could make a fortune!

Alastor was cackling on the inside. The bottle was just for show, something to get people looking in one direction without considering there might be another reason for his immunity. Raphael had such a strong moral compass, he could not tolerate the idea that something like the Love Potions could exist without some way to combat it. The Seraphim had used the information he'd gotten while removing the drug from Alastor's body to create a counter agent. That research had led to several interesting breakthroughs in working with omega biology and resulted in not only an immunity to the Love Potion, it also acted as a heat suppressant that did not run the same risk of volatility as the one used on the Exorcists. Tests had shown that it lasted only ten to twelve months under normal circumstances and did result in a stronger heat on the next cycle, but that was fine for his needs right now. No heat while preparing for the Extermination to end all Exterminations and no one drugging him into exposing his secrets? Yes, please!

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

The way the drone was sparking and smoking with Vox's inability to comprehend what had just happened was amusing. The rapid approach of footsteps told him of Valentino gaining on him and he waited for the next blow to their egos. Even if it was disgusting to consider allowing at all. Reminding himself there was still a treat waiting for him in his room at the hotel, he kept his expression placid and uncaring when the tacky-dressed pimp got ahead of him and pulled out a gun, pointing it at his head to force him to stop walking. Predictably, Vox panicked and all the screens in the vicinity went bright blue, "VAL! WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING?!?!"

"Don't worry so much, amor. I just want to make sure he holds still like a good little omega bitch for a minute." Valentino leaned in, the scent neutralizer losing a lot of it's effect this close.

Alastor broke his silence then, making a disgusted face, "Eugh! Sir, do you not know the benefits of using a breath mint? You have a rather embarrassing case of halitosis! How Angel Dust can stand kissing you is a testament to his acting skills."

Hot pink eyes narrowed, disbelief in his lack of fear and the pettiness of that insult biting more than anything that would make Valentino seem more of a threat, "Maybe I should show you my skills firsthand, ciervo sonriente."

He made sure to pull out his biggest grin just for that, his teeth flashing as he spoke without moving his mouth, "On͔͑̈́ļ͊͗y̜̙̱ if̍ͅ ý̰ǒͦu̞ w̙̽ḯs̰̒h̙̒͞ to lo̭͗̍se͕ͮ ṫ̚h͎̚a̒͟t͍̔ tongṵ͗eͫͥ!͠ I̱ ç̙̠o͔ũ͢ld̸̸ u̎͢s̤̚ë̩̣ a̛ s̡̉nac̨k̶͖̔!̸"

Surprisingly, the moth showed some intelligence in treating that threat as serious as it was and instead ran his tongue over the side of Alastor's face, leaving behind a trail of venom to drip down. This was the risky part. They'd tested the suppressant against as many inducers as they could to see if it would hold up, but there was no way to get an exact formula of Valentino's venom without getting a sample from the porn Overlord directly.

The gamble worked. Alastor stood his ground, staring up at the cause of many of his nightmares without even a slight raise of his heart rate. The longer the silent stare down went on, the more he could see Valentino's confidence crumbling. The second the grip on that gun loosened, he swung his staff, easily knocking the weapon out of the other man's fingers, sending it into the middle of the street. Pink eyes blinked dumbly down at the now empty hand like he couldn't grasp what was going on.

Alastor was going to treasure this memory for ages.

Still, it wouldn't do to push his luck. There were likely several other guns on the moth and who knew what would happen if he was exposed to more venom than he had been. There was likely a tolerance threshold to the immunity and he had no plans to test it. He gave Valentino a smirk, "Performance anxiety gets the best of all of us, chum! Well, not me, but I digress. Better luck next time!"

Humming a merry tune, he stepped around the dumbfounded Vee and waggled his fingers at Vox's error screens. Now to go deal with whatever tomfoolery the eggs were up to that was causing that much exasperation in his Shadow.

Hours later, someone posted a photo showing the results of testing the residue in the bottle. There had simply been rye whiskey in it. That set off a flurry of shocked posts. Did this mean the Radio Demon was actually immune to the Love Potion - Omega?! Wait, if he was immune, did that mean the video from seven years ago was him faking it for some unfathomable reason? Had he been playing the Vees all along?! Which begged the question, had the Radio Demon really been gone all those years, or had he been working from the shadows that long without anyone knowing?

Even when posts wondering if the Vees had been used to cover the Radio Demon's tracks began to disappear, people started asking the questions the old fashioned way. The more that the allied trio attempted to erase or silence the conversation, the more people wondered what else they were hiding behind a strong front.

Meanwhile, Alastor rather enjoyed the uptick in his numbers during his next broadcast.

***

Angel Dust's boss had been extra awful lately. There were rumors of why, that it was something involving Alastor, but anytime anyone tried to post video evidence, it was quickly erased and the computer or phone it originally came from was completely fried. Charlie had tried to ask about it, but Al had just laughed and said, "Don't worry, my dear! I simply gave them self-confidence issues. You know how sensitive males can be about such things."

Amused as Alastor was about it, it was a lot less amusing to watch Angel leave each day and come back looking more worn. Surely there must be a way to convince Valentino to let the actor have a day off?!

When she said as much, Angel had just given her a tired look, "Dollface, it's my job. I know you want to fix everything but unless you can fix my boss, there's nothing you can do."

Charlie felt so powerless as the door shut behind him. This was one of her pack members, one of her people, and here she was unable to provide him even proper rest or safety. What kind of alpha was she? Giving a long sigh, she sat down and leaned against the door, "How can I help him? What am I missing?"

"Well, I mean..." She looked up to find Vaggie trying to give her an encouraging expression, "You are the Princess of Hell."

She blinked and narrowed her eyes, wariness rearing its head though she knew her girlfriend wasn't like others before, "So?"

Vaggie knelt at her side, "So, you don't really use the power that comes with that, which I love about you, but maybe you can, I don't know," Charlie felt an old hurt, an old anger start to cut through her, "command a little more... authority?"

"I know you mean well, Vaggie, but I really, really can't," She turned her head away, her voice harder than it had ever been with the other woman, "Don't ask that of me."

Vaggie blinked, a bit stunned at the tone in Charlie's voice, "Okay... I won't. But, I mean, you could still go over there, talk to his boss and see if you can get him to be reasonable, right? It can't be doing any good for the... er," There was a brief pause as she searched for a good word, "quality of the films if Angel is this tired."

She relaxed when there was no push of the subject, considering the words, "You know, I think you might be right!" Charlie could feel some small amount of hope coming back, "I can talk to him like a fellow businessman! Maybe that will get through to him. After all, money is the bottom line in a lot of things in the city!"

Vaggie hesitated, "Well, this really isn't a business the same way things are down there but sure! It's worth a shot, right? What's the worst that could happen?"

Deep in his bayou, working on creating a new set of puppets in anticipation of the upcoming Extermination, Alastor felt a chill run up his spine for no discernible reason.

A short car ride and a whole lot of mental pep talks later, Charlie took a deep breath, trying to steel herself. She could do this! She was just going to... talk to one of the biggest Overlords in the city and make an absolute idiot and mockery of her family name again and- "No!" She grit her teeth and forced those thoughts away, "I can do this. I will do this! For Angel's sake, I have to!"

It's only after she had already started pushing the door open that she realized she probably should have knocked first.

"Charlie?!"

'Well, already this far, I might as well keep going.' Charlie put on a smile and looked around, "Oh, so this is where the magic happens!" There was something that smelled... hrm. She stepped further in, and nearly bumped into a topless hellhound lady. That... was a lot of soft-looking cleavage! Blushing bright, she averted her gaze, "Oh, wow, th-that is-" Another turn, and there was a buff guy getting slathered in mud! "That is a lot!"

Angel appeared then, saving her from trying to figure out where was safe to look without feeling like she was being disrespectful, "What in the ever-lovin' fuck are you doin' here?!"

He sounded really worried and she tried to summon as much alpha confidence as she could, "I'm hoping to talk to your boss. Really, he's a businessman, right? He's gotta know if he keeps pushing you, it's going to hurt your, uh," A glance around had Charlie fighting to find the right word, "performance! Yes!"

Angel shook his head vehemently and started pulling her back towards the door, "Oh, no, no, no, no, no! Fuck no! You are goin' nowhere near Val-"

"Angel! What is the fucking hold up?!"

Mismatched eyes went wide with genuine fear that Charlie could smell even over all the nearly overwhelming scents in this place, "I'm comin'!"

"Not off-camera, you're not!"

Angel smelled so scared right now, she wasn't sure how his voice was so steady as he pleaded for her to go, "Please, please, just wait, wait 'til I'm done workin' and we will talk about this, I promise! But first, you've gotta go before-"

"Aaah, your Majesty!" A truly tall figure in a blinding shade of pink appeared behind him and Charlie hadn't thought Angel could get more scared than he had been. She'd thought wrong. 'Actually, it's your Highness. But I'm not here as the Princess! Focus, Charlie!'

"Ah, shit!" Angel flinched and ducked his head submissively as the man that could only be Valentino sauntered forward.

"Welcome to my humble sex dungeon! What can I do for such a-" He paused to shove up her sleeve and give her arm a long and seriously gross lick.

Charlie grimaced at the sensation, her stomach churning as her voice came out as a strained whisper, "Ah, uh, no, thank youuu..." 'Ew, ew, ew! Angel works with this every day?! Jeez, so many things make so much more sense!' Then the smell hit her and she definitely recognized it now! 'That smells like the drink Seviathan tried to give me! Only much much stronger!' What was it that Husk had said it was back then?

"Mm! Lovely specimen! You don't want a role, do you? Because I can make you a star, make us both richer than, well, your papito-"

"Fuck noooo!" Charlie shook her head and tried to brush away the gross, slimy feeling as she backed up a step, "Uh, I-I'm sorry. I have come to speak to you about-" She blinked as a shape moved on the wall, something dark and spiky that disappeared before she could catch any details. When she brought her attention back to Valentino, he was looking at her with a deep frown. Even Angel looked confused as he glanced between her and the Overlord. "Maybe... we can talk later, of course! I wouldn't want to stand in the way of your work!"

Valentino flicked his wrist, a cigarette in a long golden holder appearing between his fingers. He smirked as he took a long draw, blowing a hot pink cloud in the shape of a heart her way, "Of course, your Majesty! You're welcome to come with me!"

Oh god, that smelled just as awful as his gross spit. She waved a hand in front of her face to try to clear it away, "Er, thanks? I think?"

Muttering started up around them, several cast and crew members looking at her curiously. What? Was she not supposed to try to blow the smoke away?

"...performance anxiety..."

Valentino's head whipped around as he snarled, "Who the fuck said that?!"

Nearly all of them averted their gazes, alphas, betas, and omegas alike. The whole place stank of fear, though a couple of the crew seemed like they were enjoying watching everyone else cower. Charlie subtly started to move to get between Angel and Valentino while the Overlord was distracted.

"...confidence issues..." "...is just an omega..."

Charlie wasn't sure where the whispers were coming from at this point, but nobody in the building was saying a word that she could see. It was driving Valentino to new heights of anger and Angel Dust was... he didn't look like he was completely there anymore. His eyes were glazed over and he didn't react at all when she gently tugged him to be behind her. She didn't trust how twitchy the hot pink man was getting and so she kept a hand on Angel as she started to back away, forcing the spider to back up too. She wanted out of arms reach as quickly as possible.

With how quiet most everything else was right now, all eyes on Valentino to warily watch for what happened next, Charlie could hear Angel whispering frantically, "S-sorry, Val. Sorry. Please don't hurt 'em, I'll be good. Please. I fucked up, not them."

"...not a real Overlord..." "...just a bag of meat with some mildly entertaining holes..."

That last one got a reaction in a BIG way! Baring his teeth, Valentino's coat flew open to reveal it was actually a pair of enormous wings. Charlie barely managed to bend back in time to avoid getting hit.

"I'm going to start shooting until one of you FUCKING CONFESSES OR THIS SHIT STOPS!"

The studio went silent, everyone looking at the gleaming guns in Valentino's hands with fear. With everything wrong with this place really becoming clear to her, Charlie could feel a protective fury welling up in her. Angel Dust was such a good person underneath all the defensive acts. There were so many things she had come to love about him. His playfulness, his truer lopsided smiles, how much he adored the little hellpig he kept in his room. Now, it was becoming even more obvious that he'd also been doing what he could to protect Valentino's other employees by putting himself in the line of fire. He'd even tried to protect her and get her out before Valentino saw her.

This was no longer about business. This wasn't a problem of abusing her authority to get her way. Something needed to be done, and she wasn't sure if there was anyone else here who could do it. So she would have to. Her vision went red as her horns and tail came out, sparks of flame escaping from between her clenched teeth. Just as she was about to speak, she felt a hand grip her arm tight and Charlie looked back to find Angel shaking his head, "Don't. Please, j-just get out of here, Charlie."

She reverted to her normal state with a frown, "But -"

A pink chain and band appeared on Angel's wrist, and he was yanked out from behind her with a yelp, "Pardon me, Princess, but I need to speak with my employee in private."

Torn between what she felt she should do and what Angel asked her to do, Charlie could only watch as her friend was dragged into a dressing room, and the door slammed shut.

"Has Vox been talking to you behind my back, you little shit?!" Valentino snarled as he backhanded Angel hard enough that he stumbled and fell onto the couch.

The spider quickly scrambled into a submissive position, looking at the floor and tilting his head to expose his neck better. Though a beta, he'd learned fast that the only way to even remotely reduce the incoming punishment was by acting as an omega of lower rank to Val. The Overlord preferred beta men outside of his heats, saw them as the least threatening to his position, and unlikely to draw the attention of whatever alpha he'd set his sights on. Namely, Vox. "N-no! I swear, he don't speak to me at all outside a' the parties you have me at."

Valentino paced the room, fury rolling off of him, "Fucking LIAR! How else would some of those pathetic pieces of trash out there quoted me word for word?! He's still pissed I pulled a gun out and held it to that arrogant bitch's head, isn't he?!" He turned and boxed Angel in, forcing him to press back as far as he could into the couch if he didn't want to make contact, "What else has he been telling you, huh? Did he tell you get the Princess to embarrass me in front of the entire studio? Conspiring with Alastor to make me look weak! My power is as strong as ever!"

Angel wasn't sure what Valentino was going on about, all he knew was that he needed to calm the vicious omega down or things were going to get bad. Really bad. Like he'd be wearing makeup for weeks bad. "Val, I'm yours. Ya got me on contract, I ain't gonna go talkin' 'bout ya behind your back cuz I ain't fuckin' suicidal."

Valentino stood up then, towering over Angel as he took a long drag off of his cigarette and blew it at him, "Yes, you are mine! I made you! Never forget that!"

Angel felt the familiar hazy fog trying to slow his thoughts, but he'd been dealing with Valentino's venom in all its forms a long damn time. It took a lot more than that to really bring him down these days. He held up four hands in surrender, "I won't, I promise!"

The Overlord stared at him long and hard, lips slowly pulling back in a snarl. What the hell was going on with Val?! He was acting like more of a psychopath than usual! "No me estoy debilitando. No puede ser! No tiene sentido!" (I am not getting weaker. I can't be! It makes no sense!)

A loud crash came from outside the room, followed by panicked shouting. Valentino was already going to the door when Charlie called in from the other side, "Fire! Mr. Valentino, there's a fire!"

"Claro que hay un maldito incendio. Porque el universo está decidido a joderme hoy." (Of course there is a fucking fire. Because the universe is determined to fuck me over today.) He yanked the door open and gave Charlie the sort of smile that was all teeth and no warmth, "Out of my way, your Majesty."

She quickly sidestepped, keeping her eyes on him as he passed. Once he was far enough away, she rushed in towards Angel Dust, "Look, I don't know how long we have, but -"

Angel gave a stressed, hysteria laced laugh, "Char, tell me you didn't set the fuckin' studio fire to get him outta here. Please!"

She shook her head, "I didn't, really! I was nowhere near the lights when they collapsed!" When it looked like he was going to speak again, she made a silencing gesture, "Listen! Is there anything, even the stupidest thing you can think of, that he has done to you that goes against your contract?"

He blinked, "What? Why?"

"I'll explain later! Hurry!"

Angel grasped for anything that fit her question, "...no, I -waitaminute! Technically, I'm only s'posed to do anythin' he wants in the studio or durin' set hours, but he's threatened Fat Nuggets to get me into workin' off hours at the clubs and Vee parties when I said no at first."

Charlie blew out a breath, "Okay, that should work. Now," She closed her eyes and focused hard on her energies in a way she never really had before. Channeling the power of her rights as Princess had never been appealing, even when her so-called friends had her ordering people to let them into places they weren't supposed to be. But she had seen her mom do this before a few times. Hopefully, she had enough authority right now with the Queen being gone to pull this off. 'Here goes nothing!'

***

Lucifer just about snapped his neck the way Alastor did when he suddenly felt an invocation being called. There were only two people other than him that could make that sort of magic work. Maybe three? Did Alastor have the power to do that, or was that something that came from the population acknowledging the royal family's individual positions in things?

Brushing aside those thoughts for now, he got to his feet. With Lilith still being in Heaven, that meant Charlie was invoking her power as Princess of Hell for the first time ever! Considering how hard she avoided anything that she thought might even be remotely an abuse of her position, what could possibly be causing her to do this now?!

Creating a portal to take him straight to her side was tempting, but he was supposed to be playing the heartbroken and weak-willed hermit right now. Not much of a stretch, though he was doing better now that one of his mates was close enough by, even if they had to be careful of how often they were physically close. Still, he really wanted to go check things out, make sure Charlie was okay...

Closing his eyes, he tried to get a sense of where the power was being drawn to. Strangely, there was another thing he was sensing there, an echo of his bond with Alastor even though he could tell the Radio Demon himself was still at the hotel...

Wait, was he sensing the Shadow now? How the fuck did that work?! Had it grown into enough of a person to be bond-touched?!

Focus! He needed to go see what was going on now more than ever! It would be difficult with how faint the sense was, but he should be able to pull off a teleportation to where the Shadow was while shifted into a small animal form. Add in a touch of 'I am not the droid you're looking for' magic and voilà! An easily ignored mouse appeared on a speaker at a...

What the fuck was Charlie doing in a porn studio?!

...especially one that looked like it had recently been on fire? The scent of smoke was heavy and covered a lot of other things that he probably should be glad he couldn't smell right now. There were people cowering in terror while a tall eyesore of a sinner screamed multilingual obscenities, broken glass and puddles of mystery liquids on the floor surrounding him. Lucifer wasn't entirely sure where Al's Shadow was, just that it was nearby. For the time being, he'd focus on getting to Charlie without being noticed. Now that he could properly see the layout of the place, smaller jumps would be easy so long as he kept to the edges. The power was building up quickly now that she had gotten a hold of it, and it was clearly being drawn to a room nearby.

"THAT'S IT! I'M KILLING EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU FUCKING-" Whatever the livid man was going to say got cut off when, as he was drawing out four shining pistols and turning to brandish them at the room at large, a dark shape joined the puddles and dropped off a large alpha-knot dildo just under his foot. The rubbery appendage easily slid across the slick substances and caused the guy to go extremely off balance, his fall making him crash into a vat of lubricant. The container broke, drenching him in the slippery gel and rendering his guns unusable as the fluid fully coated the mechanisms.

Holy fucking shit, that was some goddamn Looney Tunes levels of hilarious and fighting to keep from laughing in that moment was nearly impossible! He had to teleport away from the sight or he would have absolutely broken his cover. He moved himself to the floor just inside the door of the room Charlie was in. The smell of smoke was in here too,  but it did little to cover the lingering odor of a furious omega and the more current scent of a terrified beta along with his daughter's angry alpha pheromones.

The scared sinner in here with her was on his feet and visibly freaking out, a clear bruise on his swollen cheek and blood streaking his fur from a cut to his lip, "-fuck are ya tryin' to pull, Charlie?! If Val hears-"

"That's why I need to do this fast! The closer he is to you, the easier this is! Just answer the question; do you truly wish to be free of your contract with the Overlord Valentino?"

...that must be the raving lunatic outside that Al's Shadow was messing with. It was keeping him away from here and stopping him from doing anything that would cause Charlie to get distracted from what she was trying to do, Lucifer was almost positive of that. There was no way she would be standing here and trying to void out a contract if she heard gunfire.

"Fuck, fine! Yes! Who wouldn't be with that psychopathic freak?!"

Charlie blew out a relieved breath and stood straight up, her head held high in a way that made it clear she was mimicking Lilith. Her eyes were pure red as her tail lashed behind her, the only sign of her agitation as she focused, the power around her making her hair sway. She held a hand out, making like she was grabbing something in the air beside the spider-looking guy. A golden contract scroll appeared in her fingers, much to the sinner's obvious surprise, "By the power vested in me as the Princess of Hell in place of our absent Queen, Lilith Morningstar, I render this dishonored contract between the Overlord Valentino and the sinner known as Angel Dust void and null from this moment on!"

Lucifer could see the power trying to obey her, the shackles around the other man's neck and wrists becoming visible and even cracking, but she or the sinner likely didn't have enough confidence in what she was doing. Or maybe it was because she used his known name and not his true name? Either way, the transformed King could sense how it was stopping just short of working and closed his eyes, focusing on where it was fighting against the Overlord's hold. All it needed was just a little extra push aaand-

A shattering sound filled the room as the contract burst into flames and all the binding magics on the sinner's soul fell to pieces, dissolving before they reached the floor. Confused and outraged screaming became audible from outside the room, but the other two didn't seem to hear it. Charlie was staring at her hand in disbelief while Angel Dust was doing much the same, looking at one bared wrist while the other hand touched at his throat.

"I did it! It worked! Ha!" Her voice was full of relief and wonder, and while Lucifer would have loved to let her bask in her victory, he had the feeling they both needed to get out quickly while the Overlord in the other room was still too disabled by the Shadow's antics to do much to chase them. He used his magic to cause the door to fly open, startling them both out of their shocked states when it banged against the wall.

Charlie looked at the door in confusion, sniffing the air, "What -"

"Fuck, c'mon, Charlie! We gotta split before Val kills us both!"

Glad that the sinner at least had enough sense to realize the danger, Lucifer scurried out and hid around the corner to watch and make sure nothing happened to them. Clutching his skimpy pink robe shut, Angel dragged Charlie from the dressing room, making a beeline for the door and steadfastly ignoring the chaos and disarray of the rest of the studio.

People stared at them, but no one made a move to stop them, a few even smiling as they saw Angel practically running. Once they got out the door, Lucifer created a small portal to his mate's radio tower. He had questions for Alastor, starting with who that sinner Charlie helped was and including why the studio stank to high heaven of the heat inducer from nearly fifty years ago.

***

Alastor could honestly say he hadn't had this much fun in ages! After the one public blow he'd given to the strong, unified image of the Vees, the cracks were spreading wider and wider, the fractures becoming visible to the city at large. Audio clips of Vox screaming at Val over the moth pointing that gun at him, rumors of Valentino's increasing paranoia and instability, Velvette's scramble to assure her clients that the mysterious immunity of the Radio Demon was a unique fluke and not a sign of diminishing viability of her Love Potions, why he could almost taste their confident arrogance crumbling to dust!

Good. No one was above a good humbling. Despite his interest in the potential of the beta woman in the Vees, he was not against the idea of her being utterly destroyed with the other two if she clung too hard to following their doomed path. He was curious to see how she played her cards when her back was to the wall. Would she bend, bow her head and buy her own survival, or would her loyalty and pride leave her rigid and so easy to shatter when Alastor's vengeance rained down on the Vees with a matched set of bloodthirsty teeth and devious minds hidden behind fronts of regal civility and mercy?

His body shifted with the spike of dark hunger, joints creaking and cracking as they bent at unnatural angles. Patience was so difficult to keep hold of when such a delicious meal was waiting at the end. But there was a specific order they had to adhere to. First Adam, then Sera and any who refused to submit when they saw her broken. And dead, now that he knew it was possible. He just had to ensure the ones in Heaven got the message in time, were armed properly for their move against the High Seraphim. A few of their allies would likely protest her death, but Alastor had taken the time to lay his eyes upon the angel that hid her wicked thoughts behind a gentle smile and soft words. Those like her almost never learned, not until they had been put through the sort of suffering that many could not stomach. She was too dangerous to allow to live long enough for such lessons to be hammered into her shriveled heart.

Only once that was done would his mates be free to take their time in dealing with Vox and Valentino. Much as he would like to have the worst of their efforts focused upon the cybernetic Overlord, the level of fury he'd felt from his Shadow after he sent it after Charlie made him believe that perhaps the moth had crossed a line that would cause him to be the primary target. He couldn't see or hear through the soul-bound creature at this distance, but there was no mistaking what it had felt. That it had not summoned him or forcefully dragged Charlie away meant that she wasn't in immediate danger, so he would have to wait to learn what had happened to inspire such a strong reaction.

Still, he could also sense vindictive glee from his Shadow, so it was having fun doing what it could to fuck with the perverse Overlord. He'd let it take his microphone with it, allowing it to more easily manipulate sound and be heard. Alastor could only imagine what the delightfully creative thing was doing with every audio he had been able to draw from Vox's memory banks when he so thoroughly scrambled his wits and defenses before. That he could do that now was all thanks to the little gift Gabriel and Michael had bestowed upon him.

While he waited for his Shadow to return, he summoned up his old, unaltered microphone, fiddling with the familiar staff. It was a shame that this device that had been at his side for so long would need to be sacrificed in the coming battle, but hopefully enough would be left to salvage it so it could at least be displayed in a place of honor for all it had been through with him. Before his thoughts could go too far down that path, golden sparks caught his attention, signaling Lucifer's arrival and causing him to revert to his more civilised state.

Oh? Was this merely coincidental timing, or had the King somehow been made aware of what was going on with their daughter?

Curiosity did not override amusement when Lucifer came through the portal looking like an itty bitty mouse. Alastor cackled at the sight, earning a glare that held through the transformation into his usual form, "Hardy har har, jackass. Do you know what the fuck all of that was about?"

Setting his microphone aside, he shook his head, "Not at all! In fact, you probably know more than I do as I actually cannot see what my Shadow does while we are disconnected like this. I'll know after it returns when Charlie is back to the hotel."

"Ah. Can you at least tell me who the fuck this Balenciaga guy is?"

Alastor chuckled and did not correct him, keeping his tone and body language casual as he spoke, "An Overlord allied with two others in order to have enough power to maintain a monopoly on tech, media, and other forms of entertainment. His particular specialty is pornographic entertainment."

Lucifer eyed him and the sinner had a feeling he knew why. He could smell smoke, several different traces of other's fear reactive pheromones, and a touch of the scent of inducers that clung to Valentino just as much as the wings that he wore like a coat. Seemed his mate recognized that particular one and was likely going to ask about it. He needed to either divert him or find a way to convince him the answer would come at the right time. "What happened that managed to draw you to Charlie?"

"Hm?" Lucifer blinked, taking a second to locate the answer, "You didn't feel it? Then maybe it is a public awareness sort of thing. Charlie invoked her power as the Princess of Hell for the first time. I felt it and wanted to see why."

Ears perking up as he leaned forward with interest, Alastor grinned in excitement, "She found her footing? Let me guess, she broke the contract?!"

He smiled proudly and nodded, though he did add on, "She needed a little help, but she came damn close on her own. Now she should have the confidence to pull it off by herself if she needs to do that again."

That she had needed aid did not diminish his glee at all, "Haha! Atta girl! Oh, that is going to cause even more of a division from their audience! How I wish I could have seen that perverted vermin's face when he lost hold of his most prized specimen!" He got to his feet, pacing to help deal with the number of ideas his mind was churning out, "I'll need to increase security around the hotel. Attempts at revenge or trying force Angel back under contract are extremely likely and we can't have you showing up to save the day just yet."

His alpha grumbled bitterly at that and Alastor sighed, moving to sweep him up in a hug, startling the other man out of his negative turn of mood, "I know, darling. But your moment will come and it will be glorious. Until then, Razzle, Dazzle, and I will keep her safe."

Lucifer huffed and relaxed into the hold, pressing his forehead against Al's, "And who is going to keep you safe until then? I know what I smelled in there. Is that one of the bastards that-mmph!" The fallen angel's eyes flew wide with surprise as he was suddenly kissed. When Alastor pulled back again, he glared, "Cheater. Did Lily teach you that too?"

The omega gave an unrepentant grin, "Maybe. She did say physical affection was a good way to buy patience from you if I need you to wait for something. Will that be enough to ask you to hold off on questions about those matters?"

"I dunno. Might need another one just to be sure," Lucifer looked at him with hopeful playfulness.

Alastor sighed, "You drive a hard bargain sir, but perhaps I can allow for it this once."

"Lucky me."

***

When Charlie and Angel got back to the hotel, grinning ear to ear and out of breath, the spider immediately threw his hands in the air victoriously, uncaring of being barely dressed in the immodest robe, "I'm free! Ha! Suck it, Val, cuz I ain't ever gonna again!"

As he whooped and danced around the lobby, Charlie watched with happy tears in her eyes. She had done it! She'd actually succeeded in helping someone get out of a bad situation. Angel never had to go back to that awful place or work for that even more awful Overlord ever again!

...though she did wonder why she thought she smelled her dad for just a second before they'd left the dressing room...

Notes:

ciervo sonriente - grinning deer

I couldn't leave Angel in Valentino's hands. I had to get him out so I'm starting some canon changes early. And yes, Val knows Angel has developed a resistance through exposure, but in that moment his mind is yelling that it's another sign his venom is losing potency and he is getting weaker for some reason.

So what do you guys think should happen to Velvette? Should her fate be tied in with the other two or should she do whatever it takes to survive the incoming shitstorm?

Also! Sir Pentious: do we feel he is alpha, beta, or omega? Cherri Bomb is def an alpha in my head but I cant pin him down and I kinda want to before the trial where they watch Angel Dust at the club (which will go very diff after all this)

I wanted to get Hell's Greatest Dad in here but it's taking a while to get it really where I want it, especially the smut scene, so Im moving it to the next chap and giving you guys something to snack on.

Chapter 9

Summary:

Lucifer and Alastor were still a bit indisposed when his Shadow returned after Charlie and Angel Dust were safely back at the hotel. While it would have been fine with sitting back to watch the show, the creature knew that its creator would be displeased if it didn't at least offer to relay all that had happened.

Still, it could have a little fun first.

Notes:

To anyone that saw the accidental chapter post, I am so so sorry. My finger slipped when trying to save the draft on my phone. Ugh.

Anywho! Smut x2 ahead! The chap ended up being devoted almost entirely to Dad Beat Dad.

Lucifer and Alastor were still a bit indisposed when his Shadow returned after Charlie and Angel Dust were safely back at the hotel. While it would have been fine with sitting back to watch the show, the creature knew that its creator would be displeased if it didn't at least offer to relay all that had happened.

Still, it could have a little fun first.

Lucifer had one hand tangled in Alastor's hair, forcing the omega to keep his head back as he nipped and sucked at that elegantly long neck. The fact that his pretty omega was allowing this much was a rare and welcome treat, and he was curious to see how far things could go. The little gasps and the way claw-tipped fingers kept digging into his hips was encouraging. His other hand was trailing down, seeking out that hidden, delightful tail when he suddenly felt a tight grip on the base of his own. Surprise had him biting down harder than he had intended, which he knew wasn't necessarily a bad thing with Al, but it could also tip him into a defensive state. Considering the breathy chuckle he got in response, the sinner had been aware of his Shadow's approach and its likely intent.

Brats, the both of them.

Letting go of Al's hair and sitting up, he looked back over his shoulder at that playful, hollow grin, "Welcome back. I take it she's safely back in the building?"

It chittered happily and nodded as it slid around behind the chair the two of them were occupying. It made an inquisitive noise at Alastor before motioning to Lucifer. The sinner responded with a thoughtful sound, considering whatever that had meant, "Were they followed?" That got a negative head shake, "Then Razzle and Dazzle will let us know if any of them approach. How likely is it that I will lose my appetite should you share all of what happened right now?"

His Shadow exploded into a large and nearly skeletal thing that loomed over them. Despite knowing well that the subject involved something bad happening around Charlie, Lucifer found his mouth going dry and a shiver running through him as he looked up at that enormous face. Alastor definitely noticed, his grin growing impossibly wide, "One of these days, when we are properly free of the unwanted voyeurs, I do hope to see how far this fascination with my largest demonic form goes."

"...as far as you'll let it go, big guy," Lucifer met the sinner's eyes, completely serious. "I mean it, my tastes are pretty broad. I doubt there's anything you'd want to do that would be a turn off."

The way Alastor chuckled at that only added to the new things that Lucifer was finding out about. When had discussing sexual things become such a comfortable subject? Where had this very sexy confidence come from? Sure, the sinner had been getting more relaxed with it after sixty years of shared heats, but there had always been a sharp line that only the demon was allowed to cross when he felt like it.

There were so many questions he wanted to ask, things he wanted to learn about this new Al. God, how would that confidence translate into his heats? The mental image of Alastor pinning him down and just taking what he wanted, knot and all, was making him feel like he was going into a rut even though he had shut that part of his biology off before Lilith left. The one he'd have after things were over would probably be a doozy after more than seven years of buildup. Originally it was because he'd been unwilling to make Al feel pressured to help him through that since he hadn't been with either of them for those yet, and the fallen angel wasn't enough of a masochist to drive himself mad with an unsatisfied rut year after year for however long it was going to take to finish this.

Then both of his mates were gone. And now?

Now the one that had come back was so different in all the best ways, it was driving him wild. The confident Radio Demon that strolled the streets of Pentagram City like it was all his domain and he was just allowing everyone else to live there was fully an active part of the omega that he'd fallen in love with, even in private like this. When Lilith got back, Lucifer had a feeling he was going to end up with two very bossy mates to worship.

He couldn't wait to find out for sure.

"Well, I'd like to finish my meal before we turn to unpleasant subjects then."

Lucifer blinked, pulled from his thoughts to find Alastor looking at him with heated amusement. Seemed his Shadow was feeling playful too. It had shrunk back down and draped itself over the sinner's bared shoulders as it looked at him expectantly. The pair made a very pretty picture that Lucifer dared anyone to be capable of resisting, "Please, oh, please say I'm the meal."

Matching grins were given in response, Alastor moving his hands to better hold him as he stood up. This. This was why he liked staying short compared to his mates. Having them so easily pick him up and put him where they wanted him to be did things for him. Very sexy things. When Al set him back down in the chair they had been sharing, he was half expecting to end up straddled. Then the sinner knelt in front of him and Lucifer very quickly understood where this was going. Looked like he was the meal indeed! He reached down, intending to help when his wrists were captured by a pair of hands that then turned into dark ropes binding him to the arms of the chair.

Lucifer looked up to find the Shadow giving him a devious sort of grin, moving around from behind the chair in ways it would have been impossible for a more physical creature to do. It stopped in front of him, hovering over Alastor's shoulders with that mischievous smile only inches away from his face. Leaving the bindings where they were, it released them and gave itself hands again to take hold of his cheeks. His breath caught as a much warmer one freed him from the confines of his pants, the contrast scrambling his brain. He then found himself being kissed as a hot and wonderfully wet tongue ran from the root to tip of his cock. He gasped and a tongue invaded his mouth as well, sliding inside at the same pace as Alastor swallowing him down.

Lucifer was at the mercy of two telepathically connected beings and he was going to die here and now and be so damned thankful for it! No matter that there were a thousand ways he could get out of this, there was nowhere else he would rather be. He let his eyes fall shut, sucking at the tongue in his mouth encouragingly. The groan he could feel through his cock told him all he needed to know about whether or not Alastor and his Shadow were sharing physical sensations.

Then the appendage in his mouth changed shape and grew larger. He opened his eyes to find the Shadow had slid up, shifting its positioning, solidifying even further as the deer ears disappeared. Sharp teeth had gone flat, more human, and he was almost certain he was looking up at a dark copy of Alastor's beta body, which meant the hard length sliding deep in his mouth was the one the sinner had when he was mortal.

Oh. Fuck. Yes! Lucifer felt his eyes rolling back as both versions of the man he so adored used him, one fucking his face in time with the other sucking his cock. He tried to bob his head, to get them to move faster, but human shaped hands took hold of his horns, forcing him to remain still and just accept the pace they set. It was maddening, torturous, and he felt a low growl of desire roll out of him. The musky smell of his omega's arousal hit him then, making him grip the chair hard enough to splinter the wood. Was Alastor going to reach his climax just from the feelings he was getting through his Shadow?! Was that was even possible?!

Lucifer pulled out all the stops, letting his tongue coil and slide over the cock in his mouth as he swallowed around it. Another growl rumbled up from his throat and he felt their movements falter, the Shadow shoving in as deep as it could while Alastor pulled up to pant, replacing his mouth with his hand as he whimpered, "F-feels so good! Never felt like that, ah, before."

Smug pride surged through him at that and he kept it up, swallowing as he watched the edges of the Shadow glitch and go hazy with the pleasure looping between it and Alastor. He wrapped his tail around the sinner's thigh, letting the spade press flat against the damp fabric between his legs, giving the omega something to rub against. The moan that got from Al was gratifying as a strange sound left the Shadow. They had to be close, he needed to know what would happen if both parts of his mate's soul fell over that precipice together. His own body's needs fell from his priorities as he focused on giving both of these gorgeous creatures an experience they wouldn't soon forget.

***

Leaving the connection open had been a mistake, he knew that now. Not that he was going to close it off at this point, Alastor just couldn't believe how quickly he was falling apart. He'd only intended to physically and mentally drive his alpha mad, his own interest in getting involved had been minimal at the start of this. Then they had decided to try out the idea he'd had of letting his Shadow take on his old human form. He had not expected how that would feel with the connection between him and the creature wide open as it was. His real sex might be changed, but for a moment it felt like he was in his old body and getting the maddeningly amazing experience of receiving a blowjob from the King of Hell and that delightful silver tongue of his. Such things had never felt so good when he was alive!

If this felt this amazing, would it be possible to feel like he was taking both of his mates at the same time during his next heat? The thought only made his current body even hotter, dampening his pants further as it clenched around nothing.

The omega could feel himself getting closer and closer with each thrust into his alpha's mouth. His Shadow didn't know at all what to do with the sheer level of pleasure he was feeding back into it as he rocked against the tail pressed against him, the friction precisely what his body needed in that moment. It was all he could do to keep enough of wits to continue pumping his hand, the desire to taste his mate still strong even with the urge for his own completion building, "P-please, so close! Lu-ah, Lucifeerrr!"

Another growl, one deep with possessive desire, was the final push as he felt his body clench down, waves of pleasure making him give a hoarse cry against Lucifer's leg. Air buzzing around its glitching form, his Shadow had to fight to keep itself together as it rocked in time with his orgasm, driving them both even further into the sensations echoing between them. He felt a hand over his, stopping his faltering movements and his eyes snapped open, finding Lucifer was free of the bindings on his wrists. The other man was forcing his hand to hold tight around where his knot was beginning to swell as he stroked himself hard and fast with the other. His Shadow faded, becoming insubstantial as they came down from his peak. It slid down to lay flat on the floor under them in a daze, freeing his alpha to look down at him with a cocky grin, "C-come on, sweetheart. You wanted a meal, right? Open your, mmm, mouth so I can give it to you."

Shivering, he raised his head and did as he was told. Everything was just so much right now, it was nice not to have to think about what to do. He didn't have to wait long, hot and wonderfully bitter fluid landing on his tongue as Lucifer gave a long groan. Alastor moved to wrap his lips around the head of his alpha's cock, not wanting to miss a drop.

"Ffffuck, that's so pretty. You're such a good omega for me, gorgeous."

Words he would have once bristled at long ago, but now just had him purring. There were only two people he would ever let call him that, would ever let himself fully be that for, and soon both of them would be back with him where they belonged.

Then they could really have some fun together.

***

Days later, the thrill of victory did little to hold off the feeling of impending doom. Charlie paced the lobby, frantically writing and adding ideas to her board, trying to connect dots that nobody ever had before.

How could she solve the impossible with so little time?! There was little chance her parents would allow her to be killed, but what about Vaggie? Angel Dust? Alastor likely wouldn't let his contracts get taken out if he could help it, but he was still just a sinner himself!  Even if he was an Overlord, that mattered little when hundreds of those had been cut down just as easily as any other previously mortal soul had in the past!

Lately they had both been dancing around the fact that he knew more than the others, that Alastor knew her parents more than just the way the average sinner knew of the Queen and King of Hell. He was aware she had some idea that there was something going on and seemed to find her attempts to figure out more funny. Still, Charlie knew there was a lot he wouldn't, or couldn't, say while the Exterminations continued to threaten them all.

"Be the spark of hope the people of this city need..."

'How am I supposed to do that, Mom, when I feel like I have almost no hope left?!' Charlie felt like she was clutching at quickly fraying threads of sanity and didn't know how much more she could take. Heaven was coming soon, there was an increase of threats from getting Angel free of his contract, (though Al seemed to be having a blast dealing with those) and she had no way of knowing if anything she was doing was having any effect at all!

"Uh...yikes!"

"Charlie? Sweetie? You, uh, good?"

She turned to find both Vaggie and Angel Dust looking at her in concern. She probably looked completely insane. She could feel how dried out her eyes were from exhaustion, her hair was all over the place from how she kept pulling at it and making it fall out of her hair ties. Even her voice was all wrong from the myriad emotions whirling through her, "Nope, no! Not really! Haha! I've been up all night trying to figure out why the hotel isn't working!" It was taking everything she had to hold back her horns and flames, "We've done trust falls. We've tried sharing our feelings. We only have a couple months left before the angels come-" Her vision flashed red as a hysterical laugh escaped her before she managed to shut that all back down into its box, "And at this rate-"

"Honey," Vaggie stepped closer, reaching out with worry clear in her eye, "Maybe it's time to ask-"

She panicked, shaking her head. He wouldn't answer, he never did anymore. And even if he did, what if asking for help made him ruin whatever things he and her mother were doing and then-

Vaggie, trying to be helpful and not knowing the full of why she couldn't ask for help, pushed ahead, "Charlie, I know you don't want to, but we need every advantage we can get."

It made her nauseous, but she couldn't let it get out that her parents weren't as distant as everyone thought. She had to do the one thing she hated to and play along with the lie that her father was horrid and uncaring of the fate of sinners, "He let the Exterminations happen to begin with! They just had a meeting and said, "Go ahead and kill everyone!" What-" She stopped when she saw Alastor appear behind everyone, giving her a pointed look and a nod before melting away again.

...that was the most obvious clue he'd ever given that he was still in contact with them. For the first time in a long time, she thought of the rest of what her mother had said.

"Be the spark of hope the people of this city need. Your family will take care of everything else from the shadows."

Shadows. Alastor's powers involved those. So he was not just here to help keep things running and help protect this place, but he was secretly guiding her along the plan for her parents? Was he something like a contracted agent in the city for them? She really hoped not, it felt like there was something more personal to the whole matter than contracts and deals.

Still, she thought that was a hint that it really was okay for her to call her dad now. She just had to figure out what she wanted to do with this chance... "Wait! That's it!"

Vaggie looked especially concerned now, "Kill everyone?"

What? Charlie mentally replayed the conversation and caught the source of the confusion, "No! He could get me a meeting with Heaven!"

Now everyone was looking at her in confusion. Angel put a hand on his hip, "Toots, didn't ya do that already? The First Blowhard told ya we all get slaughtered early this year?"

Charlie waved that off, "I mean higher up! Adam isn't one of the Seraphim! Dad's got to have someone up there willing to set something up so I can talk to one of them! Maybe they'll listen to me!"

They had to! Someone up there had to be willing to hear her out. Her mom said there were allies up there, maybe her own voice would help bring theirs forward!

Taking a deep breath, she pulled out her phone, bringing up her dad's contact info. She hesitated a moment, wondering if this was the route she was supposed to take with asking him for help.

"What's the holdup?" Husk grumbled, "You got daddy issues?"

'You have no idea the sort of issues I have. My parents are the one good thing I've always had behind me.' She didn't voice those thoughts, "No, he just hasn't talked to me at all in years. Aside from telling me to meet Adam, and we all know how badly I screwed that up."

The bartender scoffed and rolled his eyes, looking at the others, "Daddy issues."

Angel smoothed his hair back and pushed up on his chest fluff, "Well, I'd like ta meet the big dick in charge!"

Niffty squealed and waved a knife in the air, "The ultimate alpha bad boy!" She giggled maniacally, making Angel Dust carefully reach over and pluck the blade from her hand, "I hope Alastor bites him!"

Charlie couldn't help letting out an incredulous laugh at that. Maybe Al knew her dad, but him biting the King of Hell? Yeah, right.

***

Lucifer hadn't felt this good in ages! He hummed happily as his magic whirled and sparked, coming together and taking shape. When it dimmed finally, he couldn't help cackling at the duck that had been made. Tufts of red hair and large deer ears sat atop the happy yellow face, a little microphone tucked under its wing. He'd just been letting his magic randomly do whatever, but apparently Alastor was even in his idle thoughts at the moment! Curious, he picked it up and squeezed it lightly, his delight with the toy increasing as the beak opened to reveal sharp teeth and the other wing moved outward to let a little Shadow duck inflate out from under it.

Oh, that was great and he had to make sure Al never saw it. He would probably destroy it just for how ridiculously cute it was!

A loud ringtone startled him and made him drop the duck, forgetting all about it when he saw Charlie's name on the screen. Yes! Finally! Alastor had said she would be calling soon, that they could move to the next part of things. He felt a lot of guilt over how he'd so thoroughly ignored her the last few years, but he knew she had to remain unaware of things. With how deep he'd been in his depression, he likely would have spilled everything about why he was hurting so bad if she had asked him what was wrong.

Still! Now he could start to fix that.

Kind of.

Okay, he still had to be a bit of an asshole, but Charlie at least knew that was a lie.

...right?

Lucifer panicked when he realized he hadn't answered the phone and it was about to go to voicemail! Quickly he swiped to answer and the first words to spill out of him were, "Heeeeey, bitch!"

...fuck, someone shoot him now.

"Uh, hi, Dad?"

Okay, little awkward but maybe not completely unsalvageable, "Hey! How are you? Uh, what, er, where have you been these days?"

Charlie blinked, processing that. Sure, her dad was forgetful, but there was no way he'd completely forgotten what she was doing. He'd helped her with some of her research! That meant this had to be part of the act. Did her parents think the angels that wanted the Exterminations to happen could listen to phone calls?

Well, if he was playing forgetful and uncaring, that was easy to follow along with. She still remembered how annoyed she got with him sometimes when she was a teenager and still had her head so firmly up her own ass it was ridiculous, so she just had to tap into that. She gave a beleaguered sigh, "You know where I am, Dad. Mom gave me the old hotel property before she left."

On his end, Lucifer could have just about laughed with relief. Though she sounded genuinely annoyed with him, it was actually him that had given her rights to the place. That meant she was still following the act that she had been really only been close to Lily since the split. She was so much smarter than he would have been in her position, that was for sure. Must have gotten that from Alastor. When all of this was done, he was giving her anything she wanted to make up for having to deal with all this when they should have been able to give her a much happier, easier life.

They went back and forth a bit, building the tone for this before she got to the actual reason for the call, "I need to speak to Heaven. Well, whoever's in charge up there, above Adam, above anybody. I need to go to the top."

Lucifer winced. Yes, this was what they'd hoped she would ask for, but the top meant Sera and he really, really did not want his baby girl to have to stand in front of the woman that had been ready to kill her to get her way. So his response was definitely genuine, if a bit overly dramatic, "Oh, no. Nooo! No, no, no, no, Charlie. No, that's, uh, hah, no."

Charlie let her frustration with all of these games come through for a second, "Look Dad, I don't ask you for much, I never have," True, but only because her parents had never left her wanting for anything beyond answers they couldn't give. Even those, they had sworn they would give her if and when they were able to. "but this, this is really important to me. It's the most important thing I've ever done. And I..." She cracked a little, the weight of all of this coming through in her tone, "I need you. I need your help."

She could hear a small sound that made her think he had pulled the phone away to do some calming breathing techniques she had seen him do whenever anyone tried to ask him about the reason for him agreeing to the Exterminations seemingly so easily. If only she could go give him a hug, reassure him that she would keep herself safe. She knew the ones behind the Exterminations were awful, ruthless even, but that was why she had to do this! Show any of the ones up there that doubted the necessity of this there was another possibility! Finally, he came back, the act continuing as it had before, "I don't know, Charlie."

His tone was changing, hesitant rather than firmly against her request. That had to mean it was nearly time for him to cave. Charlie tried to think of how to give him the right push she needed to 'make' him give in. Maybe asking him to come over when she knew he needed to keep distant would show how desperate she was getting? "Please, just come see what I'm trying to do. You'll see why it's a really good idea. And Heaven is bound to agree if I get the chance to talk to them. Please, Dad."

His response shocked her a bit, "Wait. You're... inviting me over?! Absolutely! Ha! I'll be there in an hour!"

Charlie looked at her phone in dumbfounded confusion as the connection dropped. He'd agreed to seeing her? She thought he'd pull some sort of 'far too busy for that but I'll give you what you want to make you go away' act. Her amazement was clear in her tone, "Welp, we have an hour until he gets here."

Things went fast from there, everyone pitching in to help. Well, everyone except for Alastor. Where was he?

***

Alastor was unsurprised when Lucifer appeared in his tower after the call, had figured it might happen, that was why he was here instead of adding his own touch to things downstairs. He was sure it was a hilarious scene of chaos given the nature of the people residing in the hotel. Charlie had done well, he was proud of her for maintaining the act as well as she had since these sorts of things were not her strength.

Lucifer paced in front of him, all anxiousness and flailing gestures, "Why did I agree to this? I should have just said yes to making the call, I know I should have, but she wants to see me! She doesn't hate me! That's what that means, right? But how do I look her in the eye when I know this is probably going to hurt her so bad? I mean, its not like there's enough miracle energy in the universe to get Sera to suddenly change her mind just because Charlie asks her to."

Alastor gave a weary sigh, his Shadow going to the fretful man and wrapping itself tight around him. His own mix of stress and concern meant direct contact was more likely to end up with him biting Lucifer than comforting him at the moment and they didn't need him trying to explain a wound on top of all this, "Lucifer, it will be okay. We have someone on the inside of Sera's inner circle. A Seraphim even, if that makes it any better."

That caused his alpha to look at him with wide, hopeful eyes, "Really?! Is it anyone I know?"

He shook his head, "No. She's too young for you to have met and is a bit of a more recent ally. Gabriel had only just found a way to bring her in on things a few months before Lilith and I got there."

Still, the knowledge that there was someone that would be willing and able to stand between Sera and Charlie made Lucifer's tension ease greatly, "What's her name?"

"Emily."

***

Roughly 7.5 years ago

Gabriel fiddled restlessly with the device in his hand as he walked around his favorite pond. Sure, they had no need of cell phones up here in Heaven, communication was easy with all the work he'd done to ensure there was a stable magical network ages ago, but one never knew what knowledge would come in handy down the line. That was something he and Uriel both agreed wholeheartedly on. He missed the Seraphim of Wisdom some days, but they seemed happy to be living hidden among the mortals, always moving around the world with a new identity each time to see what new ideas they came up with. He was pretty sure if he could get a secure message down there, they'd agree that what had been going on was wrong. Maybe Ariel too, even if she was a bit tetchy in regards to how many humans had treated nature as they'd spread. She might have voted to exile Lucifer, but she wasn't one that would blindly support the level of cruelty that had been waged on Hell.

Too bad Sera was even more wary about unscheduled visits or communications with the mortal realm than Hell. She kept a close eye on things down there, likely watching for any major sign of demonic activity that she could use to justify a call for a return to war.

Gabriel would almost applaud her commitment if it wasn't for such a heinous purpose.

A sniffle drew his attention back out to his surroundings and he noticed a young looking Seraphim sitting at the edge of the water. She had her knees drawn up to her chest, dejected expression clear as she looked out over the pond. She seemed vaguely familiar, he was pretty sure this was the Joybringer that followed Sera around like a love-struck puppy.

What could possibly have such a bubbly angel looking so downtrodden?

Gabriel's curiosity was one of his biggest strengths as well as his greatest weakness. Getting too friendly to someone so close to the High Seraphim was risky, but maybe he could learn something they could use. Only one way to find out!

He 'accidentally' fumbled with the phone in his hand, making a small sound of dismay as it slipped from his hand and rolled towards the pond. The little Seraphim heard the sound and saw the device, moving quick to catch it before it could hit the water, "Woo! Got it! Here you-oh!" Her blue eyes went wide before she scrambled to her feet to give a deferential bow, her wings low, "Sorry for not greeting you properly, sir! Here's your phone back!"

Gabriel sighed as he took it, "Please don't do that. All angels are equal, Sera's ridiculous for making us Firsts seem above all of you."

"Oh..." She stood straight again, adjusting her behavior quickly. He was glad to see she was willing to listen even that much, "Well, I'm Emily, it's nice to meet you!"

"You probably already know, but I'm Gabriel. You seemed a bit sad when I was coming this way. That's pretty unusual for a Joybringer."

Her wings lowered again, this time drooping in a clear sign of melancholy. Her openness with her emotional state was rather refreshing, he didn't have to try to guess what her tone of voice meant, "I'll be fine, but thank you for your concern, sir, er, Gabriel."

"Walk with me a moment, Emily. Maybe I can provide a different perspective to make it better than just fine," He wouldn't push beyond that, but he hoped she would take him up on his offer. She didn't seem terribly indoctrinated into Sera's narrow view of things yet and he hoped to keep it that way.

Emily blinked up at him in surprise at his honest willingness to hear what bothered her. She'd always felt like her problems were just so minor compared to anything the Firsts must be dealing with. Of course, Gabriel looked and acted pretty different from Sera. His dark curls were all askew and sticking up at odd angles like he'd been running his hands through it. A lot of her human-born friends said that he gave off 'absent-minded professor' vibes. When she'd been confused, they showed her the movies and now she couldn't unsee it.

He was just an angel like her, not an untouchable figure to be idolized. Someone who could be a friend! She decided then to see what he thought on things. Giving him a nod, Emily walked beside him for a moment, watching with fascination how he disassembled the larger pieces of the phone and put them back together with practiced ease. "May I ask why you do that?"

"Hm? Do what?" He blinked and looked down in confusion before registering his actions, "Oh, keeping my hands occupied helps me keep my thoughts in order. I don't even notice I'm doing it most of the time anymore."

"I see that's a human object. What do you think of them?" Realizing that could be taken for a question about phones, she quickly clarified, "Humans, I mean."

That got her a sharper look and suddenly she could see the ancient Seraphim behind those electric blue eyes, "That depends on how much you agree with Sera and her views on the nature of humanity."

Oh. Maybe he really would be able to give her a different perspective. Emily took a deep breath, "That's the matter I'm having trouble with. I love all the human souls I've met up here, and its fun finding new ways of making them happy but... I don't understand some of the things they talk about. Some of it they can explain or show me, but the biological stuff is harder to explain apparently. I've been considering trying an orientation for a bit, and, well..."

Gabriel could see exactly where this was going now and relaxed, "A lot of the younger angels are doing that. I've considered it myself even. I think it's a great way of understanding our human-born brethren's former lives."

"Exactly! And if I find I don't like it, I can just go back to the way I am now! But when I brought it up to Sera..."

"She looked like you had just suggested something so vile it was going to make her ill and she insinuated it might be the first step down a slippery slope to Falling?"

Emily gaped at him, "How did you know?!"

He gave a bemused laugh, "She's been spouting the same bullshit for millennia."

Strangely, she seemed rather relieved by that, "Oh, good. So it's not just because I remind her of -" her teeth audibly clicked with how quickly she cut herself off, looking away, "Please forget I said anything."

'Hmmm, where had she been going with that?' Gabriel thought hard on that for a moment, using his magic to hold the smaller parts of the phone as he took it apart further than before. With the more delicate pieces, he actually had to watch what he was doing, but it allowed his mind to pull up clearer visual memories from when he had seen Emily before in passing.

She was definitely well-suited to being a Joybringer, her smile bright and honest, easily inviting others to join in. Her enthusiasm for her work was clear, even without speaking with her, and he had seen her taking flight and swooping around just from the level of delight she felt when playing with others. She might settle in a few centuries, become calmer and move on to a higher calling, but he doubted she would ever truly lose her love for existence.

Ah. There it was. He could see the parallels now, and he knew why she had cut herself off. Discussion of the Fallen in general was something of a taboo in public, talking of that particular one was all but forbidden.

Fuck that. He took hold of the loud speaker of the phone and channeled energy through it, distorted and incomprehensible loops of their voices beginning to play before he sent the audio waves to act as a dome around them, "Anyone who walks near us will not hear any clear sentences from us. I take it Sera has said that you are much like Samael was in the beginning? I can see it, but that isn't something to be ashamed of as she might have led you to believe." The amazement in her eyes as he openly spoke of the First of the Fallen inspired him to take something of a risk, "He prefers to be called Lucifer these days though."

Emily gasped, easily catching the implication, "You're in contact with him?! Oh! Oh goodness! What's he like?! I mean, I hear all the stories that go around but..." She made a frustrated sound, "It makes no sense!"

He stopped walking, studying her, "You almost sound like you admire him."

Her wings were tight, her apprehension clear, but she still stood her ground as she nodded, "I admire what he did in the beginning. I don't know who he is now, but he loved the humans that I love. A lot. He even refused to denounce Lilith in order to remain in Heaven! That sort of love should be admired!"

Gabriel was surprised, "You've actually heard of Lilith? I thought Sera had pretty much wiped her completely from everything."

Emily looked at the ground, twining her fingers together nervously, "There are still some files in the classified areas that hold records of Sam-er, Lucifer's trial. They don't have everything, but there is enough that I could piece some things together."

So, she had sneaked deep into the archives, past the wards and identification checks, just to try to find out the truth? Now he was certain that she needed to be brought in. Someone with that much intuition and drive to seek out even the uncomfortable reality that Heaven was not nearly so perfect and pure as Sera would have everyone believe had to be given a safe harbor so that she didn't break under the unrelenting dogma of the High Seraphim, "How about you join me for lunch? I think we have a lot to talk about. You can meet Raphael there too."

The way she squealed and bounced with excitement was both nostalgic and encouraging. Perhaps if more of the younger ones were like her, they might be able to actually pull this off.

***

Charlie felt like the world had suddenly turned upside down. Her dad had come in with a whirlwind of energy and erratic emotional displays, the sort that made her think maybe he'd been awake for over two weeks again and was at the point where Mom would practically sit on him to force him to keep still long enough to fall asleep.

Then he'd started poking at Alastor's position in the pack.

Which Al had of course taken offense to and responded in kind!

Then it just... kept escalating! She thought they knew each other and were at least some sort of allies? Was this another act? She couldn't be sure, they both smelled like they really were angry with each other. Alastor even pulled out some alpha posturing she had never seen him use before, sending her father practically into a conniption over his sheer gall.

Maybe Niffty was right after all. Things definitely seemed to be rapidly approaching a critical point of some sort, Alastor might actually try to bite her father at this rate! Just as she was about to force the two of them apart, another sinner barged her way into the hotel, completely diverting the tension into confusion as she put herself in the spotlight. Charlie wasn't sure whether to thank her or not.

The beta woman, Mimzy, seemed really close to Alastor and that was getting some... interesting reactions from her father's scent. He was acting bored and uncaring outwardly, but it was almost like he was jealous of the way the woman was practically hanging off of Alastor's arm and every word! Which, what?! Then Mimzy turned her attention to the King of Hell, and he scrambled to lock down his scent so tight that Charlie herself could barely get anything from it.

She took a deep breath and forced herself to remember her own role in all of this. She couldn't mess this up, no matter how confused she was. Whatever was going on here, she would trust her dad and Al had it under control and keep to her part as the daughter seeking her estranged father's approval. She'd half-expected Alastor to remain downstairs with his friend while she gave her dad a tour, but found him sticking close. Really close. He almost appeared to be making it his afterlife's mission to get a dig in at every opportunity!

Did he want her dad to snap and punt him across the Ring? Because she could very easily see that happening at this point!

***

"Ey, Boss? Can I have a word?"

Alastor stopped mid-step, turning his head back unnaturally. Too bad Husk was used to that at this point and barely twitched. "What is it?"

"You and I both know Mimzy only shows up when she needs somethin'. That bitch is trouble, and who knows what kind of demon she fucked with to come running to you this time?"

'Yes, yes. The sky is red, water is wet, Mimzy is in trouble. Thank you for pointing out the obvious.' He was resisting the urge to roll his eyes and cut this off so he could get back to the fun of seeing how much he could make Lucifer twitch and visibly fight to keep from laughing or pouncing him. So far, he'd cracked the Magne persona at least four times by his count, but his alpha had managed to get it back under control before it got too obvious. Yes, they were supposed to seem like they disliked each other, but when would he ever get an opportunity like this again?! Likely never! "It's nothing I can't handle. Don't worry, Husker. Who in their right mind would cross me?"

Of course, the worrywart couldn't just let the matter drop, "I mean… you've been gone a while, and it's not like anybody knows why."

Alastor narrowed his eyes at the obvious attempt at getting clues, "They don't need to know, and don't you worry your fuzzy head about it." Hoping to annoy the feline into leaving, he patronizingly petted the fur on top of his head.

The alpha growled in warning, "You may own my soul, but I ain't your fucking pet!"

Oh good! Just a little more and the man should stomp away in a snit, "But you are!" Laughing, he turned back around with the intent of catching up to the Morningstars post haste, but he caught one last thing from Husk. Something he could not allow to pass unchallenged, not if he wanted to maintain his cover that a certain drunk had assumed was going on when he caught the Radio Demon touching at his own neck too often to just be coincidence.

The moron just had to let his resentment get the better of him and bypass his survival instincts, "Big talk for some prissy omega who's also on a leash."

Alastor loathed letting the assumption stand. The idea that he had allowed himself to be chained down like that was ludicrous. (He was resolutely ignoring the fact that he had gone to Lilith with that as a possible and acceptable outcome in mind.) Still, better to let the man build his own theories and play into them so his far-too-keen-when-sober eyes did not catch the truth of the situation. He might have a good poker face when properly motivated, but Husk was not an actor by any stretch of the imagination. Too bad Lucifer was out of viewing range and couldn't properly appreciate the sight of Alastor going into what he called 'sexy creeptastic asshole mode.' The hallway around them glitched as he looked back, "Aha, ẁ̴̨ͥ̿ͬ͝h͔͂͟a̸̙̎͆ͧt did you s̗̰͚̘̿̚a̡̻͔̜͂ỳ͖͗̕͝?"

One of the best things about owning a soul like Husk was he knew how to be properly terrified when he messed up. He didn't bother trying to justify what he'd said, just immediately went to cowering the moment Alastor yanked him down to the floor. The Radio Demon might not have any intention of destroying the drunk since he'd never crossed the sort of lines that would make him proper prey, but Husker didn't have to know that, n̜͋ͭ͟o̜̞ͩw ḍi̹̣͙͕̋̍d͔̥̎ͮͬ h̦̻͂̋e̶̟̔ͮ́ͯ?

The feline had his wings spread wide across the floor, vulnerable to damage, a sign of submission from the alpha male as much as the fact that he did not try to stand back up, even if his terror had him meeting Alastor's eyes the entire time, "Oh, fuck! Nothing! I, um, -"

The lights flashed and flickered under the strain of reality warping around his frequencies as he approached Husker, breathing in the heady scent of fear, the way every pushy alpha sinner should feel if they cross him, "If you e̸ͧ̌͟͝v̱͓ͩ̆ȩ̨͖͚͈̮̉r̸͈ͬ͗ say that again, I will ţ̸̪̦̇ȇ͕âr͌̆͂̍ͅ y̘̌́͗ͧͅoͫu͍͊͐̄̈͝r̟ͮ s̲̓͊̕o̞̒u͛̀ͦl̃ͥ apart and broadcast ỷ̲͇̎o̬uͬ̽̽ͯr͖̝ͬͤ̆͟ sc̴r͍͑͗ea͆̾̚ͅm̸̜̖̌ͮs̵̶̨͉ͭ for every other disrespectful wretch who da̰̽ȓ͖͖é̲̅s to question me."

"U-understood, sir."

Nothing really set in the uncanniness quite so well as immediately turning back to his usual cheery, charming self after making such a display, "Lovely! Good talk, my good man! Always nice to catch up." He strolled down the hall, maintaining a calm and even pace even though inside he was anything but calm. Between the delight of testing and toying with his mate followed by the hunger-inducing display of fearful submission from Husk, Alastor felt like he had more energy than he knew what to do with.

Scratch that. He knew exactly what he truly wanted to do with it, but he had no idea how to clue Lucifer in without giving the game away to everybody in the hotel. Good thing Mimzy's penchant for dragging trouble to his doorstep gave him the exact opportunity he needed! It was simply her own horrid luck that this particular doorstep was also his daughter's den and represented her dream.

***

Lucifer wasn't sure how much more of this he could take. Alastor couldn't just make things easy for him, could he? The brat had to go and keep pushing his buttons with the sort of obvious delight that made him want to pin his omega down and make him beg for mercy! Keeping that from leaking out of his scent was a nearly impossible challenge and he'd been grateful when the red thorn in his side had been diverted away by that contracted sinner of his.

"Soooo… what do you think?"

Oh shit, he'd actually honestly gotten lost in his own head this time and lost track of the conversation. Fuck. "Uh... about what?"

Charlie gave him an exasperated look that he didn't think was entirely faked, "The hotel!"

What part was she asking about?! The work she'd put in to make it quasi-livable maybe? Which really was honestly commendable considering the state it had been in before, being abandoned so long like that. And she had done it on her own, for the most part! "Oh yes, it does look much better now, doesn't it?" He awkwardly laughed, pushing at the loose railing on the balcony, "Ya know, I'm thinking this railing needs work. One good push and you'd just go right over the edge! Whoopsie, bye bye!"

"What?" She looked at him in baffled confusion before she seemed to catch on that he had gone elsewhere at some crucial point, "No, no, the plan, Dad! What do you think about using the hotel to help sinners?"

Ho boy, yup. It was time to play the asshole King. He'd at least try to use this to give her hints of what to expect up there. He blew out a breath, shifting his mindset back to being Magne. The cool and collected persona was usually completely impenetrable, so long as a certain fluffy tailed asshole wasn't nearby! "Alright, I love you, Charlie. And I love that you want to see the best in people, but these sinners…" He motioned vaguely towards the city. "You know, they're just the worst. And I don't know how much you can realistically expect from the angels you'd be talking to. Heaven is not exactly as carefree as you might think. They have rules. Lots of rules. More than you are used to, even more confusing than your alpha instincts, and they aren't as open-minded as you'd hope." Especially a certain, heartless hypocrite named Sera.

Charlie folded her arms over her chest, defensive alpha in her stance, but he could see the wheels turning behind her eyes. Hopefully she would understand the message that she could not afford to behave as she was used to down here. Acting upon instincts they didn't understand would only put her at a disadvantage, make them view her as little more than an animalistic thing without true ability to reason.

He would know.

Noooo, it wasn't like he was bitter or anything. Not at all. That so many of the ones he had called family had turned their backs on him wasn't something he saw in his dreams even ten-thousand years later. Less than a dozen had even looked sympathetic to his plight, four who actually spoke out against it. One had Fallen soon after him, two remained in contact. The fourth had been unable to remain under the pressures of Heaven, but could not be allowed to Fall either. He held no ill-will towards the three that remained as Heavenly angel, nor towards another brother who both had and had not been present on that day.

That one bore the greatest power and binding duty of them all. More than most of his siblings knew. More than he'd known, until-

Charlie's words pulled him free of his rapidly sinking mood and thoughts, "These are our people, Dad! I... I have to try."

So she would continue to fight, to stand against insurmountable odds. At least she had not gotten her spine from him. She might actually have a chance at remaining standing tall at the end of all of this.

Ugh. Time to wrap this up and get out of here before he lost his composure, or his commitment to his role here, "Our people, Charlie, are awful! They got gifted free will and look what they did with it! Everything's terrible!" Whoops, that was a little too close to the real thing! 'Come on, stick to Magne. Keep your cool and get through this.' "I just don't want you to put yourself on the line for people like-"

A loud thud shook the hotel, rocking the balcony and that loose railing he had been going on about. Oh look! Something out there still liked him and had given him a way to back up his words! Vaggie (Yes, he knew her name. He was going to keep fucking with her about it until she got the stones to correct him though.) groaned, "Geez! What now?!"

"Well, like that."

Chaos and bedlam erupted all around. He could have so easily stopped it, so quickly taken all of this and turned this cobbled together building into a truly welcoming safe-haven, complete with defenses worthy of the Princess of Hell. If only his hands weren't so thoroughly tied! Thank goodness the snake sinner got to Niffty before he was forced to create a lucky accident that would save her.

A flash of red at the corner of his vision was a welcome reminder that at least someone was free to act. All because Lily saw something like this coming sixty years in advance.

Fuck, he loved that woman and her sexy strategist brain.

"No, my dear," Red eyes flicked to him for the briefest of seconds though Alastor continued to appear to talk to Vaggie, "Leave it to me. It's time I remind everyone wͧ͜h͑̃͜y̟͉ͫ́ Ḭ͉͒ a͋m͆̀ h͈ͦ̾é̬͍ͧ͞r͗e̗̞̰ͦ̿"

Okay, yeah, this was going to be just the sort of thing that he needed right now. 'Sorry, Charlie, but Daddy needs some eye candy as a distraction from the depression gremlins.' While everyone was watching Alastor grow large, he created a clone to keep up the act and swapped places with it. He'd already said everything he needed to for now. He could take a breather for five minutes, get himself to a better place mentally in order to bolster her foundations before he had to leave the stage until the finale.

Lucifer stepped back from everyone else then, teleporting to the balcony with the best view of the action. He set himself up with a comfortable chair and a ward to keep anyone from paying attention to the real him up here. Pity that Al seemed to be keeping this a bit more PG and staying in his more put-together state. Still, watching him so easily swallowing down the sinners that threatened Charlie and her territory was a delightful turn to the evening!

Hm, he smelled popcorn for some reason. Not a bad idea actually! He summoned his own bucket, though he made sure his was caramel corn.

***

Though it was over far quicker than Alastor would have preferred, his hunger for sustenance at least was sated for the moment. That only left one other of current importance to entice his prey into fulfilling. The rest of the hotel members were being entertained by the dramatic conversation of Charlie and 'Lucifer,' so his next actions should be mostly unnoticed by them.

"Oh, Alastor! What a fantastic show! Bravo! As always, thanks for helpin' lil' old me out of a tough spot, yer always such a pal!" Mimzy was all grins, unaware that she had made a dire mistake by not checking the situation before coming to him. He'd been amused by her antics for decades, held a great deal of fondness for his memories of their time alive together. As a pair of betas, no one batted an eye at the cover they often used of being together to slip away unnoticed when moving individually would have made them stand out. But now she was getting too careless and reliant upon him for his comfort. He was no longer a lone beta with little stake in the game beyond his own skin. Should she ever come to the hotel pursued by someone more cunning than mere sharks and he was away, there was far too much chance Charlie would get hurt trying to help her in his stead.

Mimzy needed to find a way to rely on her own wits and wiles or seek another to dance to her tune. His card was already filled for the foreseeable future. He also knew she would not accept any sort of mild word of warning. She would simply assume him in a foul mood, or in the midst of some scheme that she had risked blowing. She had no idea of the scale of the playing field he was on now. He flexed his fingers, knuckles cracking as she continued to approach, only barely dodging some debris that rained down from the height he had launched it.

"Oops! Heheheh... sorry about the mess, but I'm sure the lil' bug gal can take care of it for ya."

Alastor gave her a flat look and one chance to bow out gracefully, though he knew she wouldn't take it, "I think you should go, Mimzy. N̛̥͖͕͋͢o̷͍̘ͩ͟͠ͅw̧ͧ͝."

As expected, she laughed brightly, ignoring his tone completely, "Oh pff, Alastor, yer such a kidder, you! Haha, you are so funny!"

His skin pulled taunt as he let the hunger rush forward, planting his microphone down in front of him with a metallic clang at odds with the seemingly wooden staff, "Jokes are over, Mimzy, darling. You made an error far greater than you realize, and it is only the grand times we've had together that are allowing you this one chance to leave with some manner of dignity. I suggest you t̀à̴ke̸̼̣͟ i̐t̺̻̿̀͑̍."

"But you love takin' care a' me! What? You don't actually give a shit about this tacky place, do ya? Come on. I know you."

She raised a hand as though to poke at him and his Shadow caught it, holding her still as he grew again, though he kept it from being as large as before. Dramatic argument or not, there was only so much that the others would ignore. Black drool streamed from his mouth as his lips pulled back from teeth too large for them to contain. It was only as his bones cracked and bent at odd angles that Mimzy truly seemed to comprehend the danger she was in, and she started to struggle, "Oh fuck. Y-yer serious?! Look, Al, buddy, I don't know what kinda fucked up, omega cycle bullshit yer on, but ya know me! Ain't I yer best gal?!"

"Things change, doll. You of all people should know that," His voice had gone sickly sweet, almost crooning. "When I release you, you had better rͪu̘͒̎ṅ̟ͤ̚͡ as far and fast as you can from here, M̝͙i̷̝ͭ͡m̗̩͐ż̨̗͓͛y. You'll understand why soon enough. In fact; ȩ̭̪͎ͦ̚v͔̭̱̾̊e̶̝̘͇̾̆̉r̵̴̛̻͊ͦy̧̻͡oͫn̯̎͆͆e w̫̿́̕ĩ̸̷̺͔͇ͫl̴̢̞̣̍͑̂l͒."

Oh, the poor little thing was so frightened that she was crying! How precious. An idea popped up in his head and he chuckled, practically going on all fours to half-coil around her so that he could stare up at one particular balcony as his tongue slid up her cheek. Salty with a heavy touch of fear. Delightful. 'See how far I am willing to go to protect our child, alpha? Or do you more wish it was you down here in my clutches right now?' He raised a hand to slide his claws across the front of her throat, the mock caress both threatening and nearly touching upon where the weaker bond gland lay on a beta. If only the breeze was more favorable and Lucifer wasn't covering his scent so well right now. Truly, he would love to know which sin was winning, Pride or Envy. Lust was sure to be heavily mixed in right now either way

Fairly certain he had made his point on both fronts, he resettled his body and his Shadow vanished, leaving Mimzy free to run away in clear panic. A shudder ran through him and he forced down the urge to give chase, glancing back at the others to find Husk gawking, clearly torn between pleased, baffled, and unnerved. Alastor held his stare in challenge, grin still a bit rictus and mad as he flipped his head nearly upside down. The feline blanched and gulped, wisely turning his attention back towards the argument as Lucifer's clone began to lead Charlie back inside.

Alastor started to follow, but a familiar, albeit currently invisible grip at the back of his neck forced him to stop, words full of dark promise coming from his alpha behind him, "I have to go and make sure she knows her family still loves her, but later I will be finding you and giving you exactly what you deserve for that little display as well as your behavior earlier. Understand, omega?"

Lucifer was giving him a chance to say no, but the precaution was completely unnecessary this time. He leaned his weight on his microphone as his knees went weak briefly, his response quiet but clear, "You'd better keep your word on that, my dear alpha."

The warm presence behind him vanished and he quickly pulled himself together so that he could stand tall and bear witness to the truly sickeningly sappy display of affection between father and daughter. Alastor might be a bit better at softening himself for his children in private and around trusted pack members, but such open sentimentality in public was never going to be his strong suit.

Eugh.

***

The King of Hell made his exit and Alastor slipped away soon after, leaving the rest of them looking shell-shocked in the heavy silence that followed. Of course, because this was the Hazbin pack, it didn't stay that way.

"Hundred bucks says the two a' them end up fuckin' at least once before we all likely die in a couple a' months." Charlie and Vaggie turned their heads to stare at Angel Dust incredulously as Niffty cackled madly. He looked back at them with raised brows, "What? C'mon! I can't be the only one that saw the sexual tension between 'em! Shit was thicker than my last John's dick! At the very least, it'll be a damn good hatefuck!"

"Angel, please, for the love of god, shut up," Vaggie growled.

"I'll take that bet," Husk smirked as everyone looked his way, "Easy money. Boss doesn't do fucking and especially doesn't do alphas."

"Heh. Yer on, Whiskers!"

Charlie felt like she had to be losing it because a part of her was siding with Angel on this one, "I think... I'm gonna go lay down for a bit." Maybe if she stared at the all-too familiar ceiling above her bed for long enough, her life might start to make some form of sense again.

***

Lucifer waited, still and patient and invisible in the hall leading to Alastor's private spaces. He even made sure his scent was completely neutralized so the knot-teasing brat wouldn't know he was here until it was too damn late. In his mind, he kept seeing that daring, challenging look the omega had given him as he so intimately touched and terrorized that beta woman. Watching her flee, knowing Alastor had done that to an old friend for Charlie's sake had been gratifying, however Lucifer was going to take great pleasure in removing whatever of her scent remained on his omega. He would ensure the sinner didn't even remember her damned name by the time he was done!

The lights flickered in the hall, a sure sign of Alastor's approach and high anticipation for what was coming. Good. That would make everything so much better, since Lucifer had no interest in putting someone down who didn't ultimately want it.

Watching his pretty omega prowl down the hall towards him was a lovely thing and he held his breath to make sure nothing was heard as the tantalizing feeling of reality warping around his skin just served to make him even more eager to pounce. Just as Alastor was about to reach the door, Lucifer dropped the cloaking magic and moved, whirling him around and shoving the other man against the wall by the door frame as he growled low. It was rather telling that there was little resistance and no sign of melting into the shadows to escape. Even so, he checked one more time, "You've been playing a dangerous game tonight, Al. You sure you want to keep going down this road?"

Alastor chuckled, relaxing against the wall like he'd been the one waiting there the whole time, "Who's playing?" He tilted his head to the side slightly, staring back confidently as he moved his leg to press between Lucifer's, "Or can the big boss of Hell not handle one little omega?"

Oh? So that's how he wanted it? Well, Lucifer certainly wasn't going to deny him that. However, they needed to move this out of the hall first. It took only a thought to take them both to the edge of Alastor's bayou, to where one tree in particular bore deep claw marks. A blink and the alpha was tall enough to look down into red eyes that had gone wide, filled with desire rather than fear as they once would have been. A low rumble rolled out and he wrapped a hand possessively around that pretty neck, his words full of dark promise, "I'm going to make you scream so loud, Lily will hear it all the way up in Heaven."

He could feel his mate's heart beating faster at his words. Licking his teeth, Alastor purposely pushed forward, eyes darkening when Lucifer held him tighter to keep him in place, "You're more than welcome to try."

"Such a brat. You just can't help running your damn mouth, can you?" The sinner grinned wide in response, proud and unrepentant in the least. Lucifer snapped his fingers, that red suit disappearing and revealing lines of shadows coiling up long legs, sliding in and out from between them. It didn't take a genius to figure out what they were doing. Swallowing to avoid drooling at the sight, the knowledge that his pretty omega had been making himself ready for him made him groan, "How long have you been-"

"Since I, ah, got to this floor. Don't want you holding back even a bit."

Fuck, if only the scent blockers weren't still muting what he knew would be a magnificent aroma. Screw it, he'd help reactivate them later, he needed to smell his mate.

***

Alastor gasped as the magic washed through him, disabling the primary effect of the medication. He'd have to ask Lucifer how he did that later, for now he found himself being turned around and with his chest pinned to the marked tree, his own claws digging into the wood. He dismissed his shadows and arched his spine, "Please, alpha!"

"Begging already? You must be needy," The hand not on his shoulder slid down his spine, running tantalizingly close to his tail. The expressive fluffy appendage was not quite as sensitive as it had been in the beginning, but it was still a surefire way to heighten his arousal and maddening that Lucifer kept avoiding it! "But I want an apology first."

A screech tore through the air, his ears falling flat, "...what."

His alpha leaned in close, but his only points of contact remained his hands. Alastor could feel breath tickling over the fur of his ear, "You heard me, omega. Apologize for your disrespectful behavior and purposely taunting me with that annoying beta who kept touching you."

Surely he was joking?! His omega was ready and waiting for him, what alpha could resist that?! The sinner scrabbled at the tree, trying to get leverage to move enough to push back, get the part of his mate he craved so badly. He growled in frustration when he couldn't move an inch and his efforts only got a chuckle from the other man.

"What's the matter, Al? You usually can't stop talking to save your life," The hand teasing his skin so close to his tail left and a second later he could feel the blunt head of Lucifer's cock brushing over the sensitive entrance that was so achingly empty right now, "Surely a few words aren't too much for you to get what you want so desperately."

A whine escaped him, sharp teeth digging into his bottom lip. No. He wouldn't, he wasn't going to give in. Alastor tried to call to his shadows again, intent on returning the teasing tenfold.

...

They didn't come to him. Alastor could feel some wicked amusement coming from his Shadow and opened his eyes, searching for the damned thing. It was lounging on a low branch a short distance away and had created a fake silhouette of a popcorn bucket, pretending to be snacking as it watched the show. When it knew he saw it, the traitorous creature waved a hand, shadow tentacles sprouting from the tree to wave along with it.

It could block him from his outer magics now?! Never mind that the feeling of being truly helpless to his alpha's whims had him panting and even more needy than before. Lucifer was always much stronger than him, but now it really felt like it. He was going to s̗̠̭̟̱̅̎̓h̼͍̖ͭ͜re̳̬̍̌̓ͯ́ͧd̘̒ the horrendous thing to pieces once he was freed, reabsorb that part of his soul, and erase it completely from existence for this indignity!

Apparently Lucifer caught enough of what was going on to piece it together, a pleased rumble so loud Alastor could feel it in his fur leaving the alpha, "Seems I might need to make sure to give your pretty and clever Shadow a reward later, hm?"

He knew all he had to say was 'stop,' or 'no.' The game would end on a single word, he trusted that Lucifer would listen if he seriously wanted free.

...but he didn't want to. He wanted this, wanted to be held down and unable to do a damned thing without his alpha allowing it. He'd decided years ago that he was done fighting the desires of his omega inclinations in private. This had that part of him making his tail wag in excitement, giving away his true feelings on the matter.

Lucifer increased the stakes, pressing forward to let his length slide along wet folds and rub against the omega man's smaller but more sensitive cock, "Now then, I'm still waiting for those apologies, Al."

He groaned, resting the side of his face against the tree as he wrestled with his own pride. Really, it was just a couple words, he didn't even have to mean it, not really. "...'m sorry."

Alastor didn't need to see the grin of victory on Lucifer's face right now. He could feel the satisfaction radiating from the alpha, practically taste it with how thick the pheromones in the air were becoming. Still, apparently his mate wasn't done dragging this out, "I know you can do better than that, gorgeous. Come on, let me hear you clearly. What are you sorry for?"

Damn him. Alastor swore he would find a way to pay him back for this, even if he had to use Lilith to do it, "I'm sorry... for disrespecting you," He hissed between his teeth and pushed out the words they both knew was a lie, "and using Mimzy to tease you."

"Good, omega. Was that so hard?"

The mockery in the words was forgivable when he finally felt Lucifer line himself up again and slide in so deep in one thrust that it forced a bleat from him. His mate laughed, the sound making the cock inside of him jostle, leaving him all the more aware of how deliciously filled he was. "Please, please move, need to feel it, need to f-feel you, alpha!"

"Such pretty begging now that you've let go," Lucifer pulled back almost all the way, making him feel a fear that he was going to tease him more, leave him unsatisfied. His pleading whine was cut off when finally his tail was taken in a firm grip, making him choke on the noise and give a strangled shout as the alpha slammed back into him.

'Yes! Yes, just like that! Again!'

His pleading thoughts were answered with just what he'd asked for, his torment turning into a distant memory as Lucifer drove into him hard and deep enough that he was sure he would feel it days from now. He wanted that, needed that. Soon they would be parted again. Once Lucifer made that call, Heaven's eyes would surely be turned here, leaving them unable to see one another until the final act of this play sixty years in the making. A couple months may seem paltry compared to seven years apart, but he didn't want to lose another day, spend another minute without feeling his mates, his alphas, his King and Queen that so readily worshiped this body that was meant to be his punishment, but instead led him to what he'd never known he needed.

The bruising grip on his shoulder and the sting of tears collecting in his eyes was a small price to pay for such bliss as this. He could feel his mate's knot beginning to swell and pleaded for the one other thing that could be given right now to make this perfect, "Please, ah, please, mark me as yours again, Lu-Lucifer! Need it! Please, alpha!"

The hand on his shoulder released him, freeing him to push away from the tree enough to bow his head, fully exposing the mark still there from before. Hot breath brushed over it, a possessive growl rolling from the chest pressed against his back. The fingers of his left hand pressed into the gouges left in the tree by the one missing, the one he knew would be here if only she could.

Soon.

Soon their enemies would be dead or broken and things would be as they should. Even if he had to dance with death another time, flirt with the edges of that eternal void and dare it to take him once more. He would do it gladly again and again, as many times as it took to finally be free to claim his alphas so thoroughly as they had claimed his very soul.

He would flood the streets of Heaven with gold, drown the Rings in the blood of the damned, defy death itself, do whatever it took to keep his pack, his children, his mates.

As sharp teeth sank into his skin, flooding his senses with a feeling of belonging as he came with a wordless scream, Alastor swore that nothing would get in the way of what he wanted ever again.

Notes:

Soooo, I don't know where the first round came from but DAMN! Post-Hell's Greatest Dad has been a goal since I decided to include the canon story line, even if it did unexpectedly go a bit into crazy obsessive Al feels territory at the end

Chapter 10

Summary:

The day of the meeting with Heaven comes. Charlie is determined to make her voice heard while those around her work to ensure all goes according to plan without revealing their influence to Sera's watchful eyes.

The day of the trial

Charlie had such a chaotic mix of emotions inside her that she wasn't sure how she had been able to keep any food down the last couple days. She was nervous about what could happen, a little scared of how badly this could go, but she was also dangerously hopeful, a little excited even! This was Heaven! Paradise! A place of happiness and love and creation! She knew it wasn't perfect, not by a long shot if there were angels that wanted to commit genocide, but there had to be some truth to the promise of it.

Would she be walking the same places her mom had? Maybe she'd even be able to catch a hint of her scent! Fuck, she really missed the steadying comfort and aura of control her mother exuded. Nothing ruffled her when she was out as Queen, even the most terrifying or enraged demons barely got a blink. Charlie knew there was more underneath the mask, but that level of self-control was something so awe-inspiring when the Princess was far more an impulsive and emotion driven creature like her father.

A faint trace of scared omega drew her out of her thoughts to look at Vaggie. The poor woman still had a stern expression, betrayed nothing of how terrified she was of this day, but Charlie was familiar enough with her girlfriend's scent that she could tell. She would love to leave her here, let her continue to hide what Charlie highly suspected was her secret until she was ready to speak of it aloud, but there was no one she trusted more at her side when push came to shove. Actual sinners wouldn't handle being cut off from where they belonged well. Charlie was pretty sure even she would have some issues with the lack of the magical energies she had been surrounded in since birth, though she was hopeful that the angelic essence she had from her father was strong enough to keep it from being too bad. Vaggie was the only other person in her little pack that she was almost completely sure would be fine up there, possibly even reinvigorated!

Though she did have to wonder about Alastor, and the fact that nearly everything she'd read about him showed that he had disappeared the same day as her mother leaving for Heaven. And that was after taking what was reported to be a fatal wound from an angelic bullet to the chest! If he had been injured so greatly, the idea that her mom had smuggled him up to Heaven with her to save his life wasn't far-fetched at all. As a sinner, he would have had a hard time recovering his energy for his powers up there, so sending him back down right away while he was so weak would have been dangerous, even if it was possible to do without anyone catching them sneaking him back out. The day her mom had left was during the chaos of an Extermination, the day he reappeared was much the same. There were too many coincidences to disregard the possibility that was where he was and why.

Charlie wanted so badly to ask him about it, to see if he had any advice for her, but he'd become even more tight-lipped than before. She'd call it an irrational state of paranoia, but she could feel something had changed too. It wasn't anything she could name, not really, since it wasn't an actual physical feeling. There was a weight to the air, a sense that something heavy surrounded the hotel. Charlie seemed to be the only one that felt it, though maybe Al did too and that was why he was different right now? It had been that way since the day after her dad's visit and he'd gone back to not answering her calls, though he did respond to her texts. Never anything of true merit and only in the middle of the night when everyone else was asleep, but enough that she no longer felt completely ignored.

It was amazing how much that little bit helped keep her from completely breaking.

Back to the mystery of Alastor, his absence, his continued presence, the enigma he represented to her. Watching how he behaved now made it clear how lax and friendly he had been before. He was still all smiles and jokes, his cheerful demeanor as bright as ever, but there was a cutting edge to it now. It felt like she was seeing more of the Overlord, the Radio Demon, and less of her strange more-than-a-friend Al. Husk was acting like this was the norm, though he was a bit on edge. Charlie had caught him grumbling to Angel that this was the Boss he was used to, not the weirdly calm behavior from before.

So which was the act? Which Al was real? Her instincts still said she could trust him, even when he was grinning at her like she was little more than an annoyance in his path. So she chose believe that this Alastor, the one that had a far crueler look in his eyes and seemed more ready to slice any irritant down was the fake, or at least, less true to who he wanted to be around her.

All this led her to one conclusion. Heaven was watching them. The ones that wanted to keep the Exterminations going, the ones that had told her parents they would kill her when she was still just a small child, they had their eyes on the hotel right now. That was the weight she was feeling. Her father's call had given her the meeting she wanted, but it had also sent up a signal that there was something here that they needed to keep watch over.

Which was strangely empowering!

After all, why watch something so closely if it was no threat? Someone up there was wary of her, of her dream and her pack, and that meant she was something to be wary of. A soft sound pulled her out of her mind this time, drawing her eyes to the man who had so occupied her thoughts for literal decades, even if she had only learned his name a few months ago. He was looking at her with a strange expression, something she couldn't quite say was a pleasant smile but perhaps a pleased one? Then she realized her own mouth had turned up into something similar, a rumble rolling through her as she had considered the fact that the ones that so threatened her and her people might be seeing her as a threat as well.

Meeting those red eyes, her smile turned into a sharp grin that he matched precisely before he melted away into the shadows to go do... whatever it was that he did when he wasn't keeping this place from falling completely to pieces. Her alarm on her phone went off then, reminding her that it was soon time to leave. She looked down at the paper she had been mindlessly doodling on to find that she had drawn a little cartoon Alastor standing over Adam and stabbing him with his microphone staff.

Oh! No wonder the infamously bloodthirsty Overlord he was right now had been so happy. She got to her feet and chose to leave it on the table in case Al wanted to take it when no one was looking. As she walked away to go get her things, Vaggie and Angel crept over, looking at the sketch before glancing at each other.

For just a moment there, Charlie and Alastor had looked at each other with the exact same sort of smile, one that said someone was in their path that needed to move or be moved.

"...creeeepy," Angel muttered before walking away with a frown. Vaggie agreed and pulled out her phone, taking a photo of the sketch to send along with a text, worry clear in her eye.

"Vaaaaaaggieeee! You're not even packed yet!"

Swallowing down her terror of what was coming, the former Exorcist called back as she went towards Charlie's voice, "It's just a few hours, babe!" She might not be able to actually protect her in Heaven, but she would damn well try to make sure Hell was a little safer for her love.

***

The text Lucifer received earlier had amused him greatly. Vaggie was concerned enough over Alastor that she had stolen his number off of Charlie's phone, and was trying to play informant. It was cute, adorable even, and her heart was absolutely in the right place, but it was also freaking hilarious! That had distracted him for a time, allowed him a chance to ignore reality until he couldn't anymore.

Lucifer knew his daughter was in Heaven by now, was directly in Sera's reach. Despite Al's assurances of her safety, he couldn't help worrying for his baby girl. So much could go wrong, so many awful scenarios reared their ugly heads in his imagination, the King of Hell did something that almost everyone in the universe would believe impossible.

He prayed.

Not to any sort of cosmic deity or anything. No, he'd been around long enough to know that if there was such a being, they had decided to sit back and do nothing but watch what happened. Instead, he prayed to the one being he knew was more powerful than any other in all the realms.

"Azrael, I know you aren't omnipotent. I know that you can't actually see the future, you only know the moment death approaches a soul and calls your hand to sever it from one existence and guide it to the next. Still, could you give this poor excuse for a father a comforting lie, and tell me that she'll be okay? That no matter what happens to the rest of us, she'll survive?"

There was no worded answer to his prayer, there never was. The Angel of Death did not often speak to any that were not his counterpart, Raphael, at least not in any way that the other soul would actually remember. But for a brief second, he felt a hand ruffling his hair affectionately, the styled strands falling around his face in a true mess like Az had always done before everything went so wrong.

That was enough.

***

"Just one moment, my fine effeminate fellow!"

Angel and the rest of the group stopped at the gate leading out from the hotel. He looked back towards the building, "Yeah, Smiles?

Alastor had his microphone held in both hands behind his back, smiling pleasantly, "I know you are on your way out for a night on the town, but could I ask you to keep a close eye on Niffty? She can get into a great deal of trouble rather easily, but she likes you so I'm sure she'll behave for you."

"Uuuhh," Angel furrowed his brows and looked over at Husk questioningly.

The feline held up his hands, "Hey, if I don't gotta be on babysitting duty, I ain't gonna fucking argue for it."

"Aw, come on, ya fuckin' antique! We're celebratin' Angie's freedom. Ya wan'er watched, you come an' do it!"

"Nah, it's ok, Cherri," Angel shook his head. Alastor in a place like Consent? Bloodbath in five minutes or less. "It ain't like she's gonna cause that much trouble."

"Famous last words," Husk muttered.

***

Heaven was both everything and nothing like Charlie had thought it would be! Things were so bright and cheery and full of light! It was amazing! However...

Charlie looked at Sera, studying the woman who held herself so tall and rigid and seemed a step removed from everything around her. She smiled warmly at those that greeted her, spoke softly to those with questions, but there was something so utterly fake about her. She didn't have a scent that was anything like the people Charlie was used to in Hell. A lot of the people here didn't. Even some of the human souls seemed to have chosen to shed their orientations and simply exist without that part of themselves. It was strange, and a little creepy to be honest, but her dad had warned her that things worked different up her. Very different. So she swallowed down the urge to bristle at these strange beings that didn't smell right at all.

Still, even taking the biological differences into account, something just wasn't right with Sera. Charlie's instincts told her that this was the one she needed to be the most wary of, the biggest threat in the region. If they were in Hell, Charlie would be baring her teeth and horns, determined to get the woman out of her territory and away from her pack. But they weren't in Hell. This was Heaven, a place that was supposed to represent eternal safety and comfort. The little thought in the back of her head that she had labeled as the voice of her instincts called bullshit. There was more wrong here than just Sera, even if she couldn't see it or smell it.

Then there was the angel that stuck by Sera's side like glue. At first, Emily had confused her. After all, if the High Seraphim was such a threat, surely the angel following her so close would be one too, right? Yet there wasn't even the smallest tension in her body when she looked at the energetic woman! The joyfulness exuded by Emily felt genuine, she really was happy to meet Charlie and Vaggie. The younger Seraphim made it easier to keep up her own bubbly enthusiastic act. She just had to match the energy she was being shown, something she could do without even thinking.

Was Emily doing it on purpose? She smelled neutral, the same uncomfortable way that Sera and many of the angels around them had, but there were subtle, familiar gestures in her behavior. Some that echoed that of an omega entreating her to play nice, and at other times an alpha trying to assure her that everything was under control. Charlie had thought some of it might be accidental at first, but the more she saw it, the more it couldn't be merely coincidence. Emily had either learned really well how to work those sort of motions in naturally or she had experienced the instincts herself enough to incorporate the signals into her casual actions.

...was she one of the allies her mother had mentioned?

Hope that there was a friend at their side made it so much easier to breathe, to enjoy the good things about Heaven while she could! Charlie wished that Vaggie was able to relax, that she would follow along the act and play at being happy just long enough to get through this. She tried to reassure her multiple times into going along with it, to get her girlfriend to see that nothing would ever make Charlie abandon her like those that had hurt her did. But so much of what should have been intuitive to Vaggie was muddled up and lost in translation and the alpha Princess of Hell didn't know how to bridge that gap without giving things away. It had been too late to say anything by the time she realized Vaggie would not speak on her own, the weight of those watching was ever-present and forcing her to hold her own tongue. Charlie didn't know what they could see or when, if they could hear as clear as if they were right there or just get visuals.

That was one thing she wanted to learn from this meeting. Charlie did truly hope to get through to some of the angels, but even this short time around their appointed leader had been enough to tell her exactly how this would end. Sera may not be any sort of familiar orientation, but she had smelled of Adam and the Exorcist that had been at his side soon after they'd arrived. A sure sign that she had been in contact with them while Charlie's senses were so overwhelmed by all the unfamiliar things here to catch their presence. That meant it was likely she led the Exterminations, that it was her eyes that were watching her pack like they were something dangerous. Still, she would not leave empty-handed! She refused to simply bow her head like they thought they had forced her father to! She was too much her mother's daughter to let herself be turned out without some measure of gain from this!

So, Charlie smiled and laughed and played the game, danced along to the tune that Emily was leading her through. She allowed Vaggie to choose to hide in the room knowing full well that she was leaving her omega vulnerable, but unable to reveal her own wariness. Not if she wanted to remain seen as an idealist with little knowledge of the things lurking behind all these false friendly smiles. She'd grown up in Hell, how the fuck these people believed that bullshit so thoroughly was lost on her! It only more fully showed their arrogance and complete belief in their superiority over the animals they believed hellborn to be. It also revealed to her that however they watched things, it was not outside of Pentagram City. There was no way they would have ignored her as she grew up, not if they were so ready to threaten her life if her parents disobeyed their edict. They would have seen the things she had seen and done in the other Rings, known that she saw the petty squabbles of nobles in front of her mother, been used and tricked as a teenager. Charlie knew very well what Hell was, the games they played, the strings that everyone wove around one another in an attempt to pull themselves higher by yanking someone else down. She chose to believe they could be better, that this senseless bloodshed and violence that ran rampant could be turned into something greater.

Questions had plagued her for days leading up to this meeting. Why had her parents not told her the details of of Heaven's ability to keep a close eye on them at least? Why was it necessary to leave her so in the dark? Was it something the angels could sense that would show their hand if she reacted as though she already knew things that it would honestly be quite reasonable for her to know?!

Answers were coming to her as she listened to Emily, observed the subtle signs that not all was unified and equal in Heaven. Charlie was starting to see the shape of the path laid out for her. She was meant to be the lost Princess, idealistic as her father, likely as unfit to rule as him. Lilith was kind enough to take her daughter with her to aid the sinners that her oblivious child so blindly loved, that poor little Charlotte Morningstar did not see the wickedness of.

It made sense with the things her parents had guided her to lean toward, encouraging her to continue to openly adore her people even after she started to see their darker sides. Her mother had taught her how to hide her wariness and suspicions under an innocent and unassuming smile. Her father had taught her how to look confused and lost in conversations when she needed to be overlooked and underestimated. They both worked hard to ensure she would have the tools she needed without telling her why.

When she finally rejoined her girlfriend, Vaggie was shaken. Seemed she had been faced with her greatest fear while the oblivious Princess of Hell was given a sweet tour of animals she surely had never had the pleasure of seeing before! This was such an honor for them to give her, wasn't it? Adam and Lute's scent had been all over the room. Charlie was willing to bet they were going to try to hurt her, divide her pack the same way they thought they had with her parents, only this time by revealing her girlfriend's identity in a way that would create doubt and suspicion.

These assholes were going to set back years of confidence and trust she had been building with her beloved omega with their damned idiotic excuse for clever machinations!

All these thoughts whirled in her head as Charlie waited for the meeting to begin.

...

No. She had to be honest with herself, this was not a meeting. This building was obviously a courthouse. She and her hotel were being made to stand trial like she had already committed a crime that she had to prove herself innocent of.

The door to the courtroom opened, "Enter, Charlotte Morningstar, Princess of Hell."

She grinned wide enough that her eyes were nearly closed as she strode inside with her head held high. 'Damn straight. That's who I am, and don't you dare forget it.'

***

Armina was a proud grandmother to two wonderful grandchildren, no matter that she had only personally gotten to know one of them thus far. The stories she had heard of the young woman that was her oldest granddaughter were enough to tell her that Charlie was the same sort of stubborn and headstrong creature that many of her maman's ancestors had been. Passionate and unbroken by the weight of things that she should never have been made to bear, especially not so young, what sort of Granman would she be if she didn't feel such joy and love for her?!

That was why she was here now, in the plaza near the entrance to the city from the grand gates. She could not show herself to the Princess, wasn't able to speak to her, but she was determined to see her granddaughter in person now that she had the chance! Gabriel had received the message alerting him that Charlie wanted a meeting up here as they'd hoped and planned, had relayed it through proper channels to ensure it would happen without revealing where the message originated from, and today was the day she would be here.

"Granman? Are we going to be able to get close enough that I can smell her?"

Her heart ached for the hopefulness in Armand's voice. The boy was such a dear thing, completely enthralled with the idea of securing his place among as many members of his family as he could. Not for any malicious or wicked reason, but simply because of a child's selfish desire to feel loved and adored and safe. Something no angel should ever fault him for, especially not his Granman, "I will try my best, my love, but we must be careful, you know dat. So long as you stay close to me, de ones we need to 'ide you from will tink you 'ave de same angel energy as me, remember?"

He nodded, all adorably serious in that way that children could be when they wanted the adults to think they were all grown up too, "I promise, Granman, I won't let go of your hand."

Good, because Armina did not need to test whether or not angels could get heart attacks again like had happened with Michael. Armand's instincts about his Daddy's twin were correct, but if any others had seen him so far away from her too, Armina likely would have ended up Falling to protect him. Not that she would fight against that should it become necessary. No matter what her dear Alastor wished, she would never be so fully separated from her child again. Her own parents and other kin here understood how she felt, even though they had passed before getting to meet her boy and did not feel the same strength of ties to him as her. They would not allow her to be simply forgotten should she take that leap, they would speak of her with pride forever even if they never saw her again. That would be enough for her if that was where things led.

Her only real regret would be leaving Raphael behind, but even he would not be enough to keep her here now that she had found her boy again and come to love her daughter-in-law like her own. If only her foolish, God-fearing husband's soul had existed long enough to have seen that their son-in-law was the Devil himself! Hah! She'd almost be willing to find a way to call him back from wherever he was now just to see his reaction to her children and grandchildren that would never know even his name.

"Look, Vaggie! Even ice cream here is so pretty!"

Armina whipped her head up at the familiar voice. Lilith had saved a few audio files to her phone so she could still listen to Charlie when she missed her too greatly, and was thrilled to play them anytime Armand asked her to. It was perfectly understandable then when the boy tugged on her arm excitedly, his voice strained like he was trying to whisper but couldn't calm himself enough to, "There she is with Aunt Em!"

Thankfully the child was clever and aware enough not to do anything to truly draw attention like pointing at the young women following Sera and Emily. Armina saw how joyous and full of awe Charlie appeared to be, but she also saw the way those eyes were really looking at everything, cataloguing and filing it away to examine later when she could. The human-born angel had seen that look on her boy many times as he grew older and the last several years showed the penchant for observing his surroundings for any sign of threat or item of interest was even stronger.

Oh yes, Charlotte Morningstar may have her father's looks and heart, but her mind and instincts were all Alastor.

Armina felt a tension drop from her shoulders then, her wings shifting as they resettled to a far more comfortable and natural placement. She'd known Charlie would be physically safe while here, but now she knew that mentally she would pull through as well. She waited until she was sure that all potentially interested parties had passed before walking with Armand to a fountain that the young woman had run a hand over the stone edge of. While her own nose was not nearly so sharp, she trusted her grandson when he said that he could tell which scent was hers and that it was a good one.

If all went well, Charlie would get to know about them and meet them in only a few weeks time. If all didn't go well...

No. Better not to borrow trouble. Things would go fine, her boy would find something they could use to seriously threaten the bad angels into listening for once in their misbegotten eternal lives! Armina could have faith in that, if nothing else.

***

The trial truly was the sham that Charlie thought it might be when she arrived here and got a real feel for things. The fact that the so obviously biased and poorly-behaved Exorcist leader and his second-in-command were even allowed to remain in here proved that. Honestly, it was a bit insulting that they couldn't even pretend to care enough to maintain a layer of civility and decorum over the proceedings! Her mother would have set Adam and Lute's asses on fire five seconds in if this was her courtroom and they were her subordinates!

Sera really did not give a single damn about trying to treat her like an equal, or even simply a visiting dignitary of slightly lower status, did she? Charlie was starting to think the High Seraphim was utterly oblivious to the true nature of the games she was playing. She viewed herself as the epitome of all things angelic and therefore thought that her rightful nemesis was Lucifer Morningstar, another angel of her rank in terms of power, even if he was Fallen. She completely disregarded his wife and Queen as any sort of consideration.

Satan's left tit, Charlie had a feeling by the time everything was said and done, Sera would only realize who the truly dangerous one was when her mother had the angel's still-beating heart already in her clawed hands! The Princess of Hell loved and adored her father with everything she had, but he was very much not the top alpha of her family's pack. He happily bowed his head to Lilith, and her mother damn well worked to ensure she earned that respect from him, even after it was already hers millennia ago.

As they brought up the viewing orb, Charlie fully shifted her goals. Screw truly convincing any of these feather-brained idiots that the Exterminations were wrong. She'd use this time to learn everything she could, and perhaps even goad Sera, Adam, and Lute into exposing their true natures to everyone here! Maybe then some of them would get the wake up call that something was rotting inside of their own damned house!

Their first look at Angel Dust was not ideal by their standards, but they were only seeing a snapshot moment. They didn't know how much growth that single interaction showed! The former porn star and addict had turned down easy access to drugs from a close friend, stood his ground enough for her to back down even though she was an alpha! Yes, he may have agreed to drinks, but that was still a huge accomplishment, especially after all the stress he'd been through these last few months and with an Extermination looming ever closer!

Charlie's heart soared with pride in him for being this much better even when he thought he was completely out of her sight, and thereby free of immediate consequences for his actions. Even though she behaved awkward and wrong-footed, she was already trying to think of a way to ensure the beta man knew how proud she was of him.

This also was exactly the thing she needed to see from Heaven's side too. So, they could actually watch sinners so close it was like they were in their direct company! No wonder her parents acted as they did! She'd heard her mother used to hold public audiences with sinners before she was born, but those had stopped even after she supposedly separated from her dad. Her aunts and uncles sometimes mentioned that the Queen had once had several close friends among the people of the city. They said that they were sad not to see them anymore, wondering if they had survived all these years of Exterminations. By completely divorcing themselves from any close relationships they had once had with sinners, they'd kept themselves, their child, and even those very souls they were avoiding safe! Because Sera and Adam sure as shit would have completely aimed for anyone they could to hurt the Morningstar family while remaining within the terms of the agreement.

Charlie made a mental note to get a hold of a copy of that document and see if she could get even more of a grasp of what was coming. Her parents had said they wouldn't stop her from figuring out things on her own. She had a feeling that meant more than just Alastor's secret connection to her and her family. After all, if asked, she could right now honestly say they'd never said or written a single thing about a lot of things she was starting to figure out. No lie detecting magics would ping with that.

...like the ones they likely had around this room and trained on her!

Huh. Ho~ly shit! Charlie found herself with a new addition to the respect and awe for the level of 5D chess her parents played. She still had so much to learn from both of them, that was absolutely clear to her right now! Yes, her mother was the leader, but her father was not a bum riding her coattails. Charlie looked forward to seeing where he had woven in his own chaos and mischief to further blind Sera and her allies when he was free to answer her questions.

Charlie packed that all away, hid it deep within herself as she could. Adam's obviously bullshit list of qualifications was what these angels would be measuring her beta packmate and friend with for this trial. She trusted he would make them choke on their doubt of his worth as a soul. He'd already done those three things several times before. The viewing orb turned colorful again as they took a second look at how Angel Dust chose to spend his evening while completely unaware of being watched and judged.

***

Angel was having a blast overall, but dealing with the rest of the group while far more sober made him feel like a damn chaperone! He could admit it was nice not to be completely lost in a fog, unaware of the consequences of his actions while he was trying to get to the next empty high. Husk was pretty chill, Pentious was too busy trying to catch Cherri's interest only to chicken out at the last second to cause too much trouble.

Really, the only problem was Niffty! Don't get him wrong, the little sinner was quickly becoming one of his best friends and gossip buddies, but damn! He was starting to see why Alastor wanted her watched. Chica was chaos incarnate regularly anyway, drinking just seemed to make it even more erratic and unpredictable.

Then Angel let himself get distracted, took his eyes off of her for two freakin' seconds, and what does she do? Goes and finds the one person the spider never wanted to see ever again if he could help it.

"Well well. Hello there Angie."

He tried to keep his breathing calm despite his racing heart and mind, "Val."

Valentino licked his lips, like he could taste his former star's fear of him, "Done hiding behind the princessa's skirts?" He eyed Niffty appraisingly, "And bringing fresh meat with you? Hello, chiquita."

The little cyclops gave an impossibly wide grin, snapping her teeth at his outstretched hand,  "I just want a taste!"

"Hm, weird, but I'm sure there's a kink for that."

Angel clenched his jaw, holding Niffty close protectively. Seeing that cocky smirk, he remembered something Alastor had said when he admitted he had something to do with the chaos at the studio.

"My good man, one thing all Overlords crave is being seen as a powerful threat! Something to be feared so they don't have to lift a finger to get what they want. Valentino is no exception." Alastor chuckled, "Charlie and I did the worst thing imaginable by publicly making people doubt his power. Making him doubt his power. That allowed me to get further in his head, made him blind with anger so he was easy to lead around. Now people have started laughing at him, seeing him as something funny rather than someone to be feared."

Yeah, photos and videos had leaked online of Valentino slipping on a dildo and falling into the vat of lube. The moth had killed a bunch of people over that, but the memes kept going around and people kept laughing behind his back. Whoever was making the things seemed to be covering their tracks well because Vox had even offered a reward for whoever killed them, which meant he couldn't find them himself.

'Let's give 'em more to laugh at.' There were three tactics Valentino leaned on to get people under his control. His money and drugs, his venom, and his guns. The Overlord already knew the first held no appeal to the former porn star anymore and that he had a resistance to the second one. Trying to use it would only add to all the rumors going around that the Vee was weakening. So that left only one thing. Meh. He was pretty sure they were all gonna die in a few weeks anyway, might as well drive the knife into his old boss a little further, "I dunno, Val. You look kinda washed up at this point. I'd rather go for greener pastures these days." People who were close enough to hear over the music quickly started filming or typing, their grins turning excited. The omega Overlord snarled and got to his feet, pulling one of his guns. Angel met his gaze fearlessly, "Sure ya got all the lube outta that?"

Choked laughter and snickers broke out around them. Wait, had the music gotten quieter? Most of the crowd was looking their way now. He saw Val's arm move and tossed Niffty out of the way. Thankfully Husk had been coming over, likely to see what was going on, and he caught her. The Overlord grabbed him by his shirt and whirled to shove him against the wall, teeth bared as he put the gun to Angel's temple, "Tell me, why shouldn't I paint the floor with your fried out brain?"

Real question was why hadn't he done it already?

***

Charlie was trying really hard not to freak out right now. Were they about to watch her friend die from up here?! She could hear a bunch of the angels muttering worriedly, which hey, at least that meant they were sympathizing but-

"I think we've seen quite enough," Sera raised a hand, hesitating only a second when Adam whined.

"Aw, come on! I wanna see the little cocksucker get-oof!" He was cut off by an elbow from Lute, and then the crystal went blank.

Charlie wasn't paying attention to any of that. She was staring at where Angel's image had been. For just a second, she thought she had seen...

"Sera! Can't we do anything to save her friend?! You're a First, surely-"

"Emily. Were we to interfere with such commonplace matters as that in Hell, we would have time for little else. That is simply the way things are down there."

'You would know, since you probably get off on watching all the suffering, you bitch!' Charlie could feel her forehead itching, her horns wanting to come out in full with the fury over the Seraphim's apathetic voice. She took a deep breath through her nose, forcing herself to stand straight as Vaggie came rushing over, "Charlie, sweetie, what do you-"

"It's alright, Vaggie. Angel will probably talk his way out of it, or one of the others will distract Valentino so he can escape. I'm sure of it." Her voice was steady, calm, assured. The same as her mother's was when she stood in front of scared sinners begging for her to do something to stop the Exterminations. She would trust what she had seen, strange and impossible as it had been.

Just before the view was cut off, Angel's shadow against the wall behind him had gained a very familiar and jagged grin. One that she knew somehow, one that she had drawn in a notebook not long ago. And when Charlie saw it this time, something came to the surface of her mind like an old memory, or half-forgotten dream. 'The monster who keeps the bad dreams away.'

Well, Valentino was Angel's worst nightmare.

"But Sera! He did everything on the list! He was selfless, he stopped his friend from stealing, and he stood up to that awful man even though he was scared! Why isn't he here?!"

Then came a revelation, something truly shocking. Not a single one of the angels up here seemed to know what it took to make it to Heaven! No wonder she had been fumbling in the dark if even they didn't know the rules of the game they claimed to be the winners of! If it wasn't any of the angels here, then who was it that made that call?

"This questioning stops now. We know when a soul arrives, we know when they pass divine judgment, it is our job to ensure these souls are safe."

Emily held her ground, got to her feet with the list held high as she said the same things that Charlie had. Because she was an angel like them, they seemed to actually listen this time. Sera looked the least sure of herself that she had all day. There was a crack in the armor!

With that one sign, Charlie felt her own confidence grow stronger. The Seraphim did not like being publicly questioned by other angels, maybe especially by Emily. Why? Vaggie tried to caution her, to tell her to stand down, but her instincts said now was the time to press forward if she wanted answers.

Press she did, pushing hard, trying to make this woman who dared behave like an alpha when she didn't know the damn meaning of it either give answers or avert her eyes! And maybe Sera and many of the other angels didn't understand her body language, didn't see the signals and posturing, but Adam and Lute sure did. Cocky and confident, the Exorcist shoved back in Sera's stead, her body language all wrong for an omega. Adam backed her up, stepping forward and trying to place himself as the lead alpha in the room. The two of them wanted her to back down, to submit, but she wouldn't! Charlie let her horns out, her tail and fire whipping around her and that was the last straw for the leader of the Exorcists! He got in her face to remind her of why exactly she should be terrified, cowering before them.

"Wait!"

"Shit!" Adam winced at Emily's voice. He flinched, turning his gaze up to Sera in a gesture that was all apologetic alpha. Charlie smelled blood in the water, the First Man had just fucked up somehow.

"What are you saying? Let me get this straight. You go down there and kill those poor souls?"

Emily was acting like this was new information, but...

How did she know that was exactly what Exterminations were if this was her first time hearing of them? How did she so quickly pull up an image of an Exorcist over flames if she had no clue about this? Blue eyes met hers, steady and sure before turning away, looking up at Sera. There were no orientation signals in her now, she was all neutral Heavenly angel, had been the entire trial. Charlie got the feeling that she was hiding those things from Adam and Lute. Still, Emily was fully in control of this, all without seeming like anything more than an innocent and confused youth.

...she had to be trained by the Queen of Hell! She was using all the same things Charlie's mother had taught her about making herself easily underestimated. The way all the other angels were acting, this really was news to them! The High Seraphim had been hiding this all this time?! Seriously?!

Sera came down from her throne then, her tone all sweet and full of apologies, trying to make herself seem like a martyr. However, when she stood before Emily and Charlie in a position where no others could see her, the flames in the crystal reflected in her eyes and it was easy to see there was no remorse in her whatsoever.

Emily pulled away from the older Seraphim then and now there were cracks in her own facade. The hurt, the anger, the betrayal that she was showing were all very real. This strange, but amazing young Seraphim chose to stand beside the Princess of Hell instead of her so-called sister! Charlie accept the nonverbal offer and stood with her. Together, they were a united front against these close-minded and oblivious idiots! One from Heaven, another from Hell, both demanding answers for the unfairness of the system.

When none were given, Charlie looked to Vaggie with a resigned smile, "I was told not to trust in angels."

Adam laughed, his tone incredulous "By her?!"

'Fuck. Here it comes.' She wanted nothing more than to shut them up, to tell them she already damn well knew who and what her beloved had been in the past. So what if Vaggie had been an Exorcist? Charlie's whole thing was second chances and paths of redemption! Why the fuck would she deny someone with as much heart as Vaggie that when she had been willing to offer it to sinners who were just as bad or worse?!

Things went fast after that. Charlie barely had time to pretend to be shocked by their exposure of her beloved's lies before Sera was passing a judgement as though this whole mess had any legitimate legal standing. Emily called out one final promise of assistance as she and Vaggie were sent back to Hell without so much as a chance to walk away with dignity.

Charlie was sure of one thing as she landed back in the empty lobby of the hotel. 'This is not the end, Sera. You will regret everything you have ever done to my people, my friends, my family! I swear it.'

***

"Tell me, why shouldn't I paint the floor with your fried out brain?"

An ear-piercing shriek came from all the speakers, making everyone flinch and cover their ears. When the sound stopped, Angel lifted his head to find several people looking at him with terrified expressions. Even when Val looked at him again, he swore and backed away several steps. 'What the-'

"I see now! First Vox and now you! You conspired with the Princess to get free of my contract so you could go after the deer too!"

Angel was absolutely bewildered until he saw a couple people pointing above him. Turning around, he found his shadow had stretched up the wall and grown, three pairs of arms held out with wicked claws at the ends of spindly fingers. Eight eyes were narrowed as it snarled menacingly down at Valentino.

... was... was Alastor here? Was he making it look like Angel Dust was in a contract with him, and that it gave him freaky shadow magic too?! What the fuck? Why would he do that?!

Fuck it. If the Radio Demon wanted to be a bro and make a show of having Angel under his protection, he was gonna roll with it. He was an actor, he could take the cues he was being given. Putting on a smirk, he turned back to Val, crossing his arms over his chest, "So what if I did? Why wouldn't I? He's stronger than you, immune ta yer stupid date rape venom, he's a helluva lot more creative with his mouth than you ever were!" He gave a casual shrug, "Plus, yer tongue's a one trick pony, his gets a lot bigger. What's not to like?"

Al was probably going to kill him for that, but he couldn't resist when it had everyone in the club pointing and giggling at Valentino. God, it felt good to be standing tall in front of his former abusive boss! He wasn't going to push his luck though. Glancing back again, he saw that his shadow was back to normal so he pointedly walked past Val without looking at him again, showing everyone that he found the Overlord to be no threat whatsoever.

Husk gave him a proud smirk as the spider approached him, "Well, didn't know you had that in you."

Angel winked at him, "You don't know everythin' about me, Whiskers. Wise ol' bartender or not."

The feline laughed and set Niffty down as they rejoined the group, "Think I might like to get to know more then!"

...was Husk flirting with him?! Angel didn't quite know what to do with that after all the times the grumpy man had very pointedly pushed him away at every turn. Well, he had a few weeks to figure it out. For now, it was definitely time to go home.

***

Alastor grinned from his position crouched above the spotlights in the club. This wasn't his sort of place, but he needed to ensure the show went off without a hitch. Niffty had played her role beautifully, giving Angel the chance to play hero like that. Michael was familiar with how Sera's court proceedings worked, she had a script she tended to stick to. The likelihood that she would try to throw Charlie off by showing how poorly one of her guests did was very high. While it was possible they would focus on Pentious, it was more likely they would choose Angel since he was the infamous porn star, addict, and trouble-maker. Easy to judge him likely to make Charlie eat crow.

Honestly, Alastor hadn't known Valentino would be here though! The Overlord tended to haunt more depraved places than a sex club that actually followed what its name suggested and encouraged consenting relationships of a kinky nature. The setup had been beautiful, perfect even! And darling little Niffty had seen her chance and grasped it with both hands!

This was going to further sow discord among the Vees. Already it was rumored that Vox was secretly seeking a replacement for the increasingly volatile porn Overlord. Seemed the TV headed fool finally realized the mistake he'd made in letting such a foul creature get so close to him.

'Too little too late, old friend.'

A flash of hot pink among all the black leather caught his attention and he chuckled. Seemed Niffty had managed to sneak away from the group, and from the way she was laser focused and scurrying low to the ground, she had a goal. Knowing her, she wanted a trophy from her conquest.

What sort of Overlord would he be if he didn't aid his favorite minion in getting her heart's desire?

His Shadow went back down to the ground level swiftly, setting itself up near the infuriated Overlord screaming into his phone and waving his gun around wildly. When the little cyclops got close, she pulled a large crochet hook from her pocket. Ah, it was to be that sort of trophy then? Fantastic!

***

"Uh, guysss? Where'sss Niffty?"

Husk and Angel looked around wildly, swearing when they found the tiny woman had vanished. Before they could get too worried, they heard a scream come from somewhere back inside the club, followed by mad cackling. A streak of hot pink raced past them as Valentino's pained voice reached all the way to the exit doors they were at, "FUCKING CRAZY BITCH TOOK MY EYE!"

Sure enough, held high above her head was a pink eyeball skewered on some sort of stick, "Such a whiny bad boy! It wasn't angelic steel! It'll grow back one daaaaay!"

...

All three men glanced at each other, and wordlessly chose to just follow the crazy omega housemaid back to the hotel. If anybody asked, they didn't see a damn thing!

"Oh fucking hell," Husk groaned as the hotel came into view, "Niffty! Stop licking it like a fucking lollipop! That's gross!"

"Heheheheeeeee! NOPE!"

Notes:

Welp, Welcome to Heaven took a whole chapter too. Hello Rosie is next and then we will def be at the Extermination. I hope everyone enjoyed this insight into Charlie's mind as well as the changes to canon!

Question. I know what happens to Lute, Vox, Val, and Sera, but I am divided on Adam. So, do you guys want him to get erased completely or do we need to have Sinner Adam getting a more personal punishment from our trio?

Chapter 11

Summary:

Emily considers the changes they have already made and the potential of what is to come now that the culmination of all their efforts is on the horizon.

Charlie tries desperately to hold herself together until she can get away from Heaven's eyes. Al provides assistance in more ways than one. Once on her feet again, she studies everything she can to try to figure out what exactly is coming so she can get ahead of it. Her conclusion nearly breaks her completely.

Enter Rosie!

Notes:

TW: point where there is a discussion of the evil deeds of one of the souls Al hunted in life and in Hell. Abusive clergyman. Vague allusions to pedophilia and incest.

"-if you start to question... you could end up like Lucifer. Fallen. I couldn't bear to see you suffer that fate, so please, let me worry about this, ok?"

Emily held her tongue, waiting as Sera placed a seemingly affectionate kiss to her forehead and gave such a sad, sweet apology before leaving. When the door shut, the young Seraphim's hand curled into a fist, crumpling the stupid list. 'You say that like it would be the worst thing possible. At least hellborn and sinners don't pretend they are perfect and all knowing.'

She got to her feet and slowly made her way out of the courthouse, keeping her expression just touched with sadness as she walked. Many of the human-born recognized her and caught her mood, nodding their heads respectfully before turning back to their prior activities. It was strange being held in such regard when only a decade ago they all treated her like a sweet, beloved child. It was changing things, altering the flow of Heaven, and keeping Sera from seeing it was getting harder and harder.

Already the High Seraphim had felt her power waning, but she blindly blamed Hell and Lucifer rather than considering that perhaps the faith of her people was breaking. She was so sure of her position that she couldn't even fathom the idea that the human-born she looked down upon were numerous enough that losing their support would have such a tangible effect.

Emily had nearly made a very big error back in the courtroom and it was only everyone's assumptions of who and what she was that they didn't see it. That and the fact that Charlotte Morningstar was so openly defying them just as her father had so long ago. All eyes were on the hellborn Princess that represented the chaos they tried so hard to keep out of Heaven, so they missed the moment where anger had the youngest Seraphim in the room drawing on power that was supposed to be Sera's alone, power that now was shared between four instead of one.

Emily was very glad of the divide personally. While Lilith might be strong and self-aware enough to have kept such things from corrupting her heart over the centuries, the young angel did not yet know if her own would remain so steadfast without others to share the honor and burden with. She trusted the other two would surely call her out if she began to take a step towards the path Sera had gone.

Especially Armina. That woman was truly a force to be reckoned with and had such a firm sense of justice that it was awe-inspiring. Also a little terrifying when she got going. Emily loved watching her speak when she truly got passionate about a subject, her hair blooming with a riot of flowers as her eyes glowed bright. Sera may have once been the Seraphim of Justice and Truth, but she now barely held a candle to the blazing bonfire hidden behind a gentle smile and compassionate heart.

Of course, Emily's adoration of the human-born was nothing compared to Raphael's, and that thought finally brought a real smile back to her face. The First healer was so obviously in love with the fierce and motherly woman that it was funny watching him trip over his feet and words around her. He was so calm and collected until she was in sight, and then it was like he'd just been formed that very day!

Armina was aware, even seemed to feel the same sort of way about the red-haired angel, but she was keeping things from going any further. Not until they knew how this would all play out. Her rank as a two-wing meant that it would be very easy for her to be cast out without even a semblance of a trial, and they were all well aware that this was a very real possibility if any suspicions were raised.

"Aunt Em!"

Now her smile turned to a grin as she caught sight of the little boy standing in the plaza next to Armina. Armand was so obviously holding himself back from rushing her way that he was practically vibrating. Emily was willing to bet his little tail was going a mile a minute behind him. Once she was close enough, his ability to stay in place broke and he raced towards her, giggling with delight as she easily picked him up and wrapped him up in a hug. He returned the hug as his words came out in an excited rush, "I saw her, Em! She looks so much like Daddy! Is she as awesome as Mommy says?!"

"Even better," Emily said honestly. "I can't wait for you to meet her too, you've got a very special big sister. She's going to love you so much!"

Even though he gave a happy omega purr, she could see a hint of insecurity in his eyes, "I hope so..."

Armina and Emily shared a look. Raphael had been looking into several child development books, even a few that had managed to be smuggled up from Hell. The theory they were all running with was that Armand's pack obsession and need for validation was because he could sense the strain they were all under with the plan getting closer and closer to the final confrontations. That and perhaps his development was being affected by being born of two very Hell-attuned beings, but never having been in Hell himself to get a proper sense of home and belonging. Armand's situation was pretty unique so the best they could do was guess and try to do what they could to help him.

For now, that involved showering him with affection and assurances of their genuine care. Emily gave him a kiss on the forehead, ignoring the memory of Sera doing the same, "I know so! Who wouldn't love a smart and awesome kid like you? Now come on, let's go see your mom and tell her all about Charlie."

***

"Charlie, I-"

"Not right now, Vaggie," Charlie said, looking around the empty lobby for any sign of the others. She knew her tone sounded harsh, but they needed this to go just right. She hated the weight of those eyes on them more than she ever had before, "Al? Hey, are you here?"

"Hay is for horses, my dear!" Alastor popped up with a grin, his delighted expression turning to malicious glee at the dejected look on Vaggie, "Well now, isn't this interesting! I take it you ran out of time to tell the truth? How terrible! Perhaps next time, Vagatha, you will find it in your best interest to take care of your own business before pushing your spear into someone else's!"

Both of them blinked and looked at him in shock, Charlie throwing her hands up in the air, "You knew?! Why didn't you say anything?!" If nothing else, maybe he could have convinced Vaggie to spill sooner so that this disaster could have been avoided! For just a moment, she resented her parents and their convoluted plans that made it so Charlie had to be clueless, or at least pretend to be. Then she remembered the fault should be laid at Sera's feet for making them need the damned plans in the first place!

Alastor shrugged and tilted his head, "It wasn't my place to. Plus, this sort of drama is peak entertainment!" Right. He was being the extra horrible jerk Overlord right now, "Now, what did you need, my dear?"

"First, do you know if Angel is okay?"

He gave her the sort of smile that made it look like butter wouldn't melt in his mouth, "I would hope so, he is our star guest after all! It would be a right shame if something were to happen to him." He idly studied his claws, "Neither Niffty nor Husk have called for me, so I assume nothing is terribly amiss! They should be on their way back by now, so we'll know for certain soon."

He wouldn't be so nonchalant if something had gone wrong, she was sure of it, "I need you to help Vaggie run things for a bit. I just... I need to go somewhere to be alone so I can think. I don't want anyone interrupting me." Hopefully he would catch what she was really saying.

"Charlie, I can handle-" Vaggie cut herself off at a sharp look from her. She didn't want to be mean, but she really needed to get to somewhere that Sera and others wouldn't see. All the better if they thought she was storming out because she was hurt and upset at her omega. Charlie wasn't sure if they could also track angels that hadn't been properly exiled to Hell. She didn't think Vaggie was actually a Fallen, just abandoned here.

Ugh, so many answers and yet still so many more questions!

"I believe I have just the thing! One moment please!"

When Alastor vanished, Vaggie took hold of her arm, "Charlie, please, just listen! I'm sorry, I should have said something, but I was scared you'd hate me for what I was!"

And there was the part that hurt, the part of this that made this act more true than false. Charlie had done everything she could to show she was trustworthy, that she would never hate someone for their past. She knew it was unfair to be upset that someone that likely had a lifetime of trauma couldn't trust easily, but it hurt nonetheless. They'd get past this, she was sure of it, but first they had to get to the point where it was safe to be vulnerable and honest with each other again, "Vaggie, I promise, just give me time, and we'll talk later, okay?"

It was heartbreaking to see tears drop from that downcast eye as her beloved omega silently nodded. Goddammit, she was going to make sure after this was done that the two of them would get at least a week where it was just them. She wanted so badly to kiss away those tears, to take Vaggie away from all the pain she had ever been through and was still going through because of Adam. Charlie had never been one to wish someone harm, but right now she could honestly say she had enough rage in her heart to hope he one day felt the agony that he had inflicted on others.

"Alright, my dear! Follow me, I have just the ticket for getting you some much needed alone time," Alastor gave Vaggie a smug smile, happily rubbing salt in the wound.

"ENOUGH, AL!" Charlie snarled. She was done, utterly done with everyone's bullshit right now!

Red eyes narrowed at her, "I will forgive you this time because I know you are under a great deal of stress, but never take that tone with me again, young lady."

Who the fuck died and made him her mother?! She bared her teeth at him and held his stare defiantly. The silence dragged on, her anger slowly dying down as he did nothing to either submit to her posturing nor did he challenge her further. Eventually the fire in her chest cooled and she felt a touch of shame for trying to use an alpha tone to reprimand him. Yes, he was being a jerk, but that was an inappropriate reaction. His tone was placid as he raised an eyebrow at her, "Done now?"

Charlie nodded quietly and he turned to head up the stairs as she meekly followed.

Vaggie stared after them, more than a little confused as to what had just happened. Omegas were always supposed to submit to alphas when they took that tone. Sure, Charlie had been encouraging her to speak her mind and not just blindly agree with anyone that did that, but that was because she was her omega and the Princess of Hell was higher ranked than the average alpha, right? All the other alphas down here behaved a lot like Adam, so she just figured that was the difference. Yet Alastor had held Charlie's gaze, like an omega could ever be her equal, maybe even higher ranked!

...

The former Exorcist knew what she had been taught was wrong, that all the ways they told her to behave and think and how they reprimanded her for stepping outside the mold they were trying to shape her to was not the way it should have been. The fact that her pack, the ones that should have been her most trusted allies, so quickly turned on her for sparing one life was a clear sign that things weren't right. Could omegas really stand on equal ground to alphas? Be leaders in their own right?

Still, even as she considered these things, she pulled out her phone to message the King. Alastor making Charlie back down like that wasn't good. He was dangerous and if he could do that much, who knew what he was capable of making her do if he really pushed it?

"Vags! You're back! Man, you will not believe the shit that went down at the club!"

Vaggie looked over at the four coming back into the hotel, her gaze zeroing in on Niffty rather quickly, "Is that an eyeball?!"

***

Lucifer raised a brow as he read the messages coming in. The first thing he felt was relief. If his daughter's girlfriend was messaging him about Al, that meant they had made it back to the hotel in one piece. The relief swiftly turned to amusement. One thing he had to give Vaggie was that she was very thorough and detailed in her reporting, honest even about her own part in things. Alastor had already told him of his suspicions of Vaggie being an abandoned Exorcist, and he had felt her energy when they met at the hotel, so her reveal of that didn't upset him. When he read what Alastor had said after Charlie snapped, he burst into laughter hard enough to fall off his chair.

Al had pulled the mom voice on Charlie?! Holy shit, what he wouldn't have given to be there to see that!

He was just starting to get his breathing back under control with only a few giggles breaking through here and there when the little radio he'd put back in his workshop after Al returned crackled to life, playing a rather familiar song.

~Wish I was back on the Bayou
Rollin' with some Cajun Queen
Wishin' I were a fast freight train
I'm just a chooglin' on down to New Orlean’

Born on the Bayou
Born on the Bayou~

Lucifer snorted. Well, now he knew where Al was taking Charlie. He should have guessed. Still, whenever that song was sent to the palace before they'd been separated, it was a request for company there. Given the situation, he was betting Alastor was going to drop Charlie off there before ensuring he and the other sinners were far enough away that Heaven's tracking system wouldn't catch their energies and know his presence was there.

Fuck, he loved that bastard and his sneaky way of taking care of his pack. Seeing Charlie for himself to prove she was alright was exactly what he needed. And Lucifer was willing to bet she would want some comfort and feeling of safety after being up there and seeing how bad things really were.

Sitting up from the floor, he set a five minute timer on his phone. That should give Al enough time to part ways with their daughter and get clear. A bit of red caught his attention and he saw the Al duck under his work table, "There you are! I was wondering where you disappeared to, you little scamp!"

***

Charlie hesitated when she realized where they were heading towards, "Uh, Al? What-"

The sinner stopped to look back at her, his stance an omega's warning of danger nearby, asking her to be quiet so as to not alert them.

Oh. So he really did know about the system Heaven had then. She tilted her head slightly in acquiescence and he grinned, his tone all light and uncaring as usual, "Now, I can guarantee you won't be bothered in here! Just don't mess with my decor or I might have to kill you!"

Charlie sputtered out a laugh at that, "Alright, I promise I won't. Thanks for this."

"Don't mention it!" He motioned her forward, leaving himself a few paces from the door, "No, really don't! I can't have it getting out that I am capable of such niceties as this! The scandal! Whatever would the papers say?"

She rolled her eyes at his ridiculousness before pausing, her hand on the doorknob, "Hey, Al?"

"Hm?"

Charlie looked back over her shoulder, "Does 'the monster who keeps the bad dreams away' mean anything to you?"

There was that flicker-flash of visible glitching of the air around him before it vanished again, his hand tightening on the staff of his microphone, "Can't say it does, sorry! Have a good evening, Princess!"

"Good night. Please help Vaggie. With the hotel duties, I mean," She trusted he understood what she was really asking for as she watched him slip away and gave a small smile. That was the most obvious lie he'd ever told her.

***

Sera frowned as their ability to watch Charlotte Morningstar faded away with the sinners being so many floors down from her. She didn't personally watch the feed often, she was far too busy and her subordinates were good about reporting the important things and calling her in when something big was happening. "Which one was that sinner and why can't we see him clearly?"

Coretha rose from her chair and bowed low before answering, "His name is Alastor, ma'am. He's an Overlord with the title of the Radio Demon. It's not just our view of him, it seems he can't be clearly recorded in video or photographs all over the Ring. We're pretty sure its something automatic as part of his Judgement since it's constant and consistent."

The High Seraphim gave a vague hum as she considered everything they had managed to pull from records on a Radio Demon. He truly was one of the worst of them. Power-hungry, cruel, and devious to the core. Much of their information was based on articles extracted from Hell's digital servers and it showed a pretty clear picture of his history given how much the man seemed to enjoy calling attention to himself. An omega that happily slaughtered alphas that tried to make him submit to the natural order of things. Truly deviant, even to the animalistic nature of humans and hellborn alike. Even their research on his mortal life revealed he was completely rotten and deserving of Hell. A beta serial killer who lived two lives, tricking everyone around him into believing he was a charming gentleman with a talent for speaking while in reality he was a madman who enjoyed making those he caught suffer greatly before he killed them.

He still played the charming gentleman, but he made absolutely no attempts to hide his murderous side or even his cannibalistic nature anymore.

It was obvious to the High Seraphim why this soul was at the hotel. Her subordinates had watched how he manipulated everyone around him, abusing the trust the naive Princess gave him and making her rely on him more and more as he isolated her from others. The conversations they'd heard about Lucifer's visit and how the omega Overlord had dared to challenge the alpha King's relationship as Charlotte's father was absolute proof he wanted her reliant on him alone so he could use her for his own nefarious ends.

Such an utterly disgusting and vile creature. Sera would make sure Adam targeted him in the coming attack. Such evil needed to be eradicated swiftly and with prejudice. Perhaps the Princess would come to her senses and see the necessity of their work once she was freed of the influence of this Radio Demon. If not, then they would try to find a way around the agreement and destroy her before she could become any more of a threat. That she could influence such a pure and kind angel as Emily was very concerning.

Perhaps that belief of the child of Lucifer being the bringer of the end had more merit than she'd originally thought.

***

Charlie had been surprised when she opened the door to Al's room to find herself looking at some sort of forest. Vaggie had mentioned the Overlord had warped the room with an illusion, but this was much more than that. Maybe the former Exorcist couldn't feel the life energy flowing through it the way she could?

Entranced, Charlie had passed through the trees, watching fireflies dance through the air as the ground sank a bit beneath her feet. A part of her wanted to remove her shoes to get a feel of the damp soil under her hooves. This was unlike anywhere she had been in Hell and she had to wonder if it was something based on the mortal world.

She came across a clearing where the grass was flattened as though something that had been there was moved recently. Thinking on it, she wondered if this was where Alastor kept his nest. If so, that he was trusting her, an alpha, enough to let her into someplace so special was enough to bring tears to her eyes.

Of course, once they started, the dam she had been hiding all her hurt and anger and helplessness behind cracked. Collapsing at the base of a tree, she curled up with her knees to her chest and her face buried against them. How could she possibly handle all of this?! Her hotel was going to be the first thing the angels came to and that meant she had to convince or force her friends to all leave! She would fight, there was no way she would be able to stand down now, but she couldn't ask them to die because of her dream!

And then there was Vaggie. God, her omega was scared and in pain, and she couldn't do anything to truly help her! The looks she had seen on her parents as she grew up made so much sense now. They'd had to deal with sixty years of this! Charlie wasn't sure she would have been strong enough, if just the idea of pretending to be angry with Vaggie for long enough to 'forgive' her hurt this much.

"Charlie? Oh god, duckling, I'm so sorry."

She wasn't sure how or why her dad was here, but when he wrapped his arms and wings around her, she felt the dam fully break, sobs tearing painfully out of her chest. Clinging to his coat in a way she hadn't done since she was little, Charlie finally let herself feel everything that she had been desperately burying so she could be strong and smile while the angels watched and judged her like they had any right to, "I h-hate them so m-much, Dad! And I hate that they've made me f-f-feel this waaay!"

"I know, sweetie." Clawed fingers combed through her hair and she could feel a comforting rumble coming from him, even if her own crying was making it hard to hear it.

Eventually the flood of feelings abated, leaving her exhausted and drained but in a way that felt like she had just let a too-tight muscle finally relax. A part of her wanted to be embarrassed over her breakdown, but she didn't. If she couldn't be this vulnerable with her own father, then who could she trust with her weakest moments? Lucifer Morningstar may face the world with a cocky grin and furious temper, but with his family he was free with his feelings. She had seen him cry like this, he wouldn't judge her for doing the same.

When she finally felt able to, she lifted her head to look at watery eyes that looked so much like hers, "I think I get it now, why you don't talk about Heaven."

He gave a long sigh and pressed his forehead to hers, "I wish you didn't. I would give just about anything to have given you a chance to grow up truly ignorant of the worst truths."

Charlie sniffled and smiled weakly, "I'd rather know. Otherwise, who knows how much I'd let people actually walk all over me?"

A laugh was forced out of him with that, "Fuck, you sound so much like your mother right now. We're so proud of you, Char. You're so strong and the best daughter we could have ever hoped for."

Fresh tears stung her eyes and she pretend shoved at him, "Stop, you're gonna make me cry again, Dad!"

Lucifer chuckled and let his wings fall back, catching her hand in his, "Wanna tell me about it?"

Charlie took a shaky breath and nodded, "Yeah... maybe you can help." It took a bit to get through it all, including everything the young Seraphim had told her, "Emily mentioned at the zoo that Sera is like Mom, she gets a lot of her current power from the people?" Her father nodded and she narrowed her eyes, "I know I'm not supposed to know too much about the plan, but tell me, is Mom up there to make the other angels turn against her?"

He grinned brightly, "You're a smart one, kiddo. Knowing that at this point shouldn't hurt things much, you've already gone up and come back. Our friends up there have been working on it, but having your mom give them first-hand accounts under honesty magics is really making it sink in for a lot of them."

Charlie blew out a long breath. So she'd been right. The Queen was taking hold of that division she had sensed and pulling at it. She needed the Princess to take hold of the other side, their enemies side, and pull by keeping their attention away, giving them something big and loud to focus on instead of things closer to home. That meant the Extermination itself really was the culmination of everything they had planned. "Dad, how do I keep my people safe?! Adam plans to come to the hotel first, he's going to bring all the Exorcists here!"

For some reason, that made him look relieved, "Good, that means we should be able to keep collateral damage low. You must have really pissed them off, duckling. Good job!"

She stared at him incredulously, "This... is a good thing?! But what about the people who live here?! They'll die!"

Lucifer winced, "Look, kiddo, we are going to do our best to keep others from getting killed, but I'm not the one with the answer to that."

"You're... not?"

He shook his head, "Everyone in this has different goals and objectives, and we can't really relay our progress to all sides until the right time. I've made my peace with being in the dark overall lately because its the best way to keep anything from getting out, especially with my big mouth."

Okay, she couldn't help laughing at that, "Is that why you stopped talking to me? So you wouldn't say something?"

"Yeah, I... really wasn't in a good place mentally. I'm still kind of barely holding it together, between your Mom being in Heaven where I can't protect her, and knowing that I can't do anything to stop Adam coming down here with the bindings of the agreement Sera made me sign. Still, according to someone in the know, they were watching the palace pretty close the last few years, so cutting you off really did sell the story to them that we've practically abandoned you."

Someone in the know. That had to be Alastor, since she was pretty sure he'd been up in Heaven so he would have been able to learn of that, "Is Al the one looking for the answer?"

Her dad nodded, "On this side, at least. Your mom and others are looking up in Heaven. There will be a brief time before things really get going that we will all be able to talk freely without being caught and hopefully by then, one of them will know what to do."

Huh. So things were still up in the air there. She felt a little guilty about how knowing she wasn't the only one grasping at straws made her feel better. Burying that thought, she decided to talk about something that would be less depressing and looked around the area, "This place, did you make it and give it to Al?"

Lucifer laughed, "Nope! He did this all by himself. It's amazing, isn't it?"

"What?! But he's... how?!"

He ruffled her hair, "Ask him sometime. He's pretty proud of it, trust me, he'll gladly talk your ear off about it."

Charlie stared at her dad, her mind racing. There were so many contradictions in how they had behaved before and how he was talking about Alastor now. "Sooo, the way you guys fought was an act?"

"Eeeeh," He gave her a sheepish grin, "Not really? The two of us tend to argue and poke at each other a lot, especially if your Mom isn't around to play referee."

Hmm... she tried a different question to see if she could get more clues, "Hey, Dad? Does 'the monster who keeps bad dreams away' mean anything to you?" Charlie was a bit surprised when her father burst out into laughter so hard that he fell over. "Why is that so funny?"

Lucifer waved a hand at her, asking her to wait a minute while he got control of himself. Finally, he managed to wheeze out, "The Goodnight Monster! I can't-ha! I can't believe you remember that!"

The... Goodnight Monster? The name sounded so familiar but she couldn't place it, "I don't, not really? But when Angel was being threatened by Valentino as we were watching, I saw his shadow get this really weird, sharp-looking smile just before the video was cut off. For some reason, that made me think of that. When I asked Al about it, he acted weird."

"Hooo, yeah, that guy probably had a rough night if it got let out to play. Hold on a sec, kiddo, I'm gonna see if I'm allowed to talk about that since we don't have long left in this mess," Just as he started to get to his feet, a shadow tentacle came out from a hole in one of the trees and dropped a roll of papers on his head, "Hey!" He picked up the bundle and untied it, "Holy shit! He actually kept them all this time?!"

Charlie looked around as a weird noise came from somewhere, "Dad? What's that? Does something live here?"

Lucifer didn't answer her right away, looking somewhere behind her, "So you guys know for sure they can't see around you even though you're..." Another chittering sound, "Huh. That's good to know! I'll have to ask him about the technicalities of that later."

When she turned her head, leaning to look around the tree, she didn't see anything there. Charlie turned her head back to ask again only to startle as she came face to face with something dark and full of jagged teeth, "Gah! What the fuck?!"

The... thing slid back a ways before doubling over with silent laughter. It really looked a lot like a solid shadow version of Al, the same as her doodle before! Her dad huffed, but had an amused smile on his face, "You really had to jump scare her like that?" It nodded and he shook his head, "Charlie, this is Al's Shadow. It's essentially Al if he had the impulse control of a ten year old and a lot less hangups about showing how he really feels." He held out the stack of papers, "You called it the Goodnight Monster when you were little."

She carefully took them, blinking with surprise as she saw all the colorful drawings she must have done when she was really young. She hadn't worn that black princess crown since she was eight or so! Each one had her and a black blob that vaguely looked like the creature next to her, the main similarity being the empty spaces for the eyes and the spiky lines for the mouth. As she flipped through the pages, a faded memory came to her, "It... it turned on the radio sometimes when I had bad dreams, right?"

The Shadow chittered to get her attention before nodding in answer. Charlie felt something warm and happy well up inside of her before her dad spoke, "Just remember, Char, if you see it outside of here, you gotta pretend it's just a magic trick Al uses. Most people don't realize it's actually a separate, thinking being, and the more the angels underestimate everyone in this place, the better."

... they really were trusting her with something big, weren't they? It made her feel so much better, even if she didn't know how she was going to keep everyone safe yet. That reminded her, "Dad? Can I have a copy of the agreement you signed with Heaven?"

He blinked, "Sure? But why?"

"I'm still trying to figure things out like you told me I could."

Lucifer chuckled and waved a hand, a large scroll appearing that he offered to her, "I can't wait to see how much you catch on your own. I gotta go, who knows when one of your friends will start to come up this way. See you in a month?"

She nodded, "I'll be here, and we'll be ready."

"I know you will, duckling. It's not in your nature to back down from a fight." With that, he vanished.

Charlie took a deep breath, looking at Al's Shadow watching her, "Alright, Mr. Monster! Let's see what we can do to make Sera and Adam regret ever messing with us!" It gave her an excited nod and she made a mental note to ask Alastor more about how it worked one day in the future. She was so happy to be meeting an old new friend and that made her feel like herself again.

Maybe she could actually solve the impossible, with the help of her family and friends!

***

Angel leaned on the bar tiredly, the adrenaline and excitement of the evening finally fading away. He'd go to bed soon, but he had one thing he needed to know first, "Oy! Short Stuff, I gotta ask, why his eye?"

Niffty gave him one of her biggest grins, the ones that made a person wonder how teeth that big could fit on someone so small, "Because now you'll sleep better!"

Angel blinked, completely and utterly confused, "Huh?"

She giggled at his expression, happily swinging her feet over the edge of the bar top, "I heard you talking to Husky the other day, sayin' you keep seeing his eyes in your dreams. Now the icky moth bad boy is missing one, so he'll be half as scary!"

...how in the world was someone that psychotic so sweet and adorable?!

"Niffty, my dear, you get more delightful as the years pass! That was truly a wonderful show you gave out there!"

Angel looked at Alastor with a raised brow while Niffty squealed happily at the compliment, "Show? D'ya mean that was all a setup?"

The Overlord shook his head, taking a glass of rye that Husk offered him without asking, "Not entirely, but improv comedy is an underappreciated art! That Valentino was there tonight was truly a surprise and your handling of him was a delicious thing to observe! You have my applause and sincere encouragement to provide an encore performance or five one day!"

"Yeeeaaah, no. I'm good there, Smiles. If I never see that sicko again, I'll be thrilled."

Red eyes narrowed at him with a small, devious smirk before Alastor took a sip of his drink, "Hmmm, we'll see if you continue to stand by that statement after all is said and done, my good man! Now, where is our dear Vagatha? I have been given the task of assisting her by our esteemed leader of this establishment!"

Angel shrugged, but Husk made a vague motion towards the front door, "Think she's wearing a path in the dirt outside. Careful, Boss, she looks more ready to stab than usual."

Alastor looked far too delighted at that for either man's comfort, though Niffty leaned forward in anticipatory excitement, "Oooo, you gonna fight her, Alastor?! Should I go get the bleach?"

"I appreciate the offer, you darling bloodthirsty lady, but I do not believe this will end up with that sort of mess." He tossed back the rest of the whiskey and set the glass on the table before heading for the door, "Don't wait up for me, gentlemen! Have a good night!"

Angel looked at Husk, "Fifty says Vags successfully draws blood."

The bartender snorted, "No bet. He'll probably let her do that just so that she gets in range for some sort of fucked up bullshit."

***

"Ah! Hello, my formerly feathered friend!"

Alastor took dark delight in the snarl Vaggie gave him at his greeting. The girl was truly amusing and did really seem to have Charlie's best interests at heart, something that had given her a great deal of leeway with her behavior towards him. That, and he did like that no matter how charming he had tried to make himself appear to be, she had absolutely no trust in him at all. Many of her instincts might be buried under all the things Adam and her training had put her through, but her sense of danger was spot on and he respected that.

"The fuck do you want? Here to remind me just how badly I fucked up? I'm already aware so you can take your smug bullshit somewhere else!"

He tilted his head as he idly tapped a claw on his microphone, "No, not at all! Dearest Charlie asked me to help you, so that is what I am here to do!"

"You want to help me? Then go crawl back into whatever slimy hole you came from, you freak!"

"Oh, but if I did that, who would be here to protect poor Charlie in a month?" He brushed imaginary dust from the end of his sleeve, "Certainly not you with how far in the sand you keep burying your head! Why, I'm rather shocked that you haven't found another Ring with how deep you managed to go before someone else revealed the terribly obvious truth."

"I'll show you how deep I can shove this spear up your-"

He took hold of her weapon just below the blade and tore it from her hands with ease, tossing it several feet away. Vaggie stared at the space it had just been blankly, like she couldn't believe he had done that, "Your enemies won't wait for you to finish talking. Now go retrieve that and try again." When she just blinked at him, his eyes flashed to radio dials, "D̻͆ͫo͉ͥ̿̿̚n̡̗̿̉'̴̹ͮͩͪt̺̤͙̗͚̅̋ k̓͑ͦͬe̡̺e̷̢͖͊ͩ͛p̡͇̟͔ͮ͠ m̷̩̲ͬͭ̉̏ḛ w͉̩̿̽̔a̷̮̐ͨͬͩi̮͠ti̢n͔̫̮͉ͯ̾͟g͚͚͟͝!"

She swallowed hard and turned to do as he'd said only to scramble to dodge when his staff swiped at where her head had been, "What the fuck are-"

"Keep an eye on your opponent at all times! Stay aware of the field, but never get fully distracted lest you end up losing more than an eye and your wings!"

Her eye narrowed and she bared her teeth at him before kicking off of the ground towards her spear, managing to get it in hand and bring it up to block his next swing. The metallic clang had her looking at his staff curiously, but she didn't have time to say anything before she had to dodge a tentacle aiming for her blind side, "Good! Now, from one deadly omega to another, let's see what you're really made of, my dear!"

For the next twenty minutes, Vaggie was forced to keep dodging and defending from every angle. She eventually found herself falling into a mindset she hadn't hit in over three years. Worry about anything outside of the fight, thoughts of the trial, stress over Charlie and what she must think, confusion over why Alastor was doing this, it all got put aside as she purely focused on her opponent and where his next attack could come from.

Then she got sick of being constantly on defense with that damned lunatic laughing at her like it was all just a game to him! Didn't he know she'd killed dozens of demons like him?! She had been an Exorcist! One of the most deadly among them! And now that the one person she feared judging her knew it, there was no reason to hold back anymore!

Maybe she couldn't go as far as to kill this bastard until he proved to Charlie he was every bit the evil backstabber Vaggie knew he was, but she could wipe that smug grin off his damned face!

Alastor felt a thrill of satisfaction when Vaggie's moves went from purely defense to trying to get back in close enough to actually attack him. Seemed the warrior within her was finally fully waking back up! Excellent!

Still, he wasn't sure where Heaven was focusing right now, but it wouldn't surprise him if they were closely watching this fight. So he had to ensure his own moves remained limited to the things he would have known before meeting the Commander of Heaven's Armies, the Seraphim who had taught Adam how to fight ages ago and was terribly disappointed in how the First Man had grown so very sloppy with overconfidence. Even if they thought their enemies couldn't actually kill them, the angels obviously knew they could be harmed by their own weapons if they'd removed Vaggie's wings and eye so swiftly. It was a waste of time and the energies of the healing angels to take unnecessary damage in Michael's firm opinion.

Fighting the former Exorcist now with the knowledge he had, he could truly see what the Seraphim warrior had meant. Though she didn't have the energy blasts Adam was capable of, her moves were based on the same sort of brute force and open disregard for her own safety as the lead alpha of her former pack. She would have to learn to combine her angelic training with the more defensive style she had gained down here that kept her from getting bloodied to try to hide her secret.

He knew just who to send her to for that! Carmilla was rather good at not only keeping control in a fight, she would refuse to allow anyone to hold back against her or she would destroy them. Plus, sending Vaggie to her would be a good way to get the Overlord to reveal her secret on killing angels without showing too clearly that Alastor already knew it. Carmine was an efficient and deadly woman, but she had a soft spot for the love of a closely knit pack. Vaggie's devotion to her alpha, to Charlie, would resonate well with her, leaving her wanting to help ensure the two star-crossed lovers survived and destroyed the threat to her family without her having to get her own hands dirty.

Alastor would have to set something up that would be sure to distract Heaven from watching their discarded angel...

Like conscripting an army of cannibals! They would be sure to focus solely on Charlie if she was trying to gather so many allies at once!

Now to give his daughter's omega just a bit more of a reason to hold her head high despite Heaven's attempts to break her again.

Alastor dropped his focus on keeping her away, changed his tactics from his strength of fighting from a distance with magic and words to the more close quarters kind of fight he would need to have with a far stronger angel in only a few weeks. Vaggie's biggest strength was her smaller stature. She could move with speed and agility, get into openings that many other opponents wouldn't. This would be interesting to compare her to what he knew of Adam's more heavy-handed approach to things. Michael hadn't had the time to truly teach him how to openly fight against an angel, but he had shown him how to control such a battle, how to ensure that he could avoid being truly hit until the right time.

Most importantly how to take a wound, the sort that not even the most crafty contract lawyer could claim was an accident, from Adam without actually dying.

***

a little over 2 years ago

"How have you survived all this time?"

Alastor glared at the Seraphim who looked so much like Lucifer, but acted nothing like him, "Usually I am in a realm where I can freely access and utilize my abilities without draining myself so quickly!"

Michael eyed him, seeming to consider whether or not that was a good enough excuse when Lilith called out from the sidelines, "Alastor! Do you think you are capable of calling your bayou here at this point, darling? That might be able to sustain you a bit better if you spar in there."

The demon tilted his head, "Possibly? It's worth a shot and would frankly be a comfort!"

Raphael looked at Lilith curiously, the healer on the sidelines with her in case either combatant (mostly Alastor, much as it rankled to admit it) got truly injured, "Bayou?"

She grinned at him sweetly, "~You'll seeee!~"

Two pairs of angelic eyes narrowed at her. Anytime the Queen of Hell acted like that with her omega, he was about to do something impossible. Or suicidal. Maybe both at the same time. Alastor studied the space they were in. It was one of Michael's personal practice fields, enclosed and warded to keep any curious souls out. It had been like that long before Alastor came to Heaven, since the Seraphim had too many subordinates that were a bit overeager to see what he was capable of, but not smart enough to stay out of the way. That made this perfect for him to train the sinner without risking being seen. "Once I anchor it, it will take a great deal of work to move it. I would rather only do that once I am back home. Would you allow me to place it here so that we can use it for future sessions without needing to ward a new space?"

Michael frowned. He wasn't thrilled about the idea of someone else altering his space, but if it meant he could see what Alastor was truly capable of, that would be ideal for teaching him how to deal with Adam in the future, "Fine. How much room will it take?"

The sinner laughed, "Oh just a portion of the wall, good sir! It only needs an anchor point!"

"Wait," Raphael got to his feet, eyes bright with fascination, "are you saying you have access to a pocket dimension?!"

Lilith sipped her colorful drink with a smug smirk, "Not just access. He made it himself, before he met us."

Alastor preened at the obvious pride in her voice while the other two stared at her like they thought she was joking. Walking over to an empty space between shelves full of practice targets and weaponry, he bit into his thumb before he placed a hand flat against the wall. Both Seraphim called their power up into their eyes to truly watch what he did. His body grew large and angular, his antlers spreading wide. For Michael, this was the first time he had seen Alastor's more demonic state, but even Raphael still found it a bit discomforting to watch and hear the bones in the demon's body wetly snap as they created joints where there should be none and bent at impossible angles.

Lilith bit into her lip and eyed the growing figure hungrily. She generally wasn't as into the more monstrous and eldritch as her husband, but this was her omega. His feral grin as he looked back at her with those wide black eyes and red radio dials showed how much fun he was having creeping out their allies and it was that that made her want to go over there and kiss him until he melted to his knees for her.

She restrained herself. Barely.

An elk's bugle rang out and echoed through the air as visible static surrounded the space around him. Raphael's jaw dropped as he registered that they were seeing reality itself being forced to go against its natural state and reconfigure the wall into a open entry to a space that had not been there before. He looked at Lilith, his voice strained, "He is human-born, right? We know this for certain? His methods are crude and forceful but..."

She giggled, "Oh, he is. Our best theory is that his insanity has decided that the rules are for everyone else and so nothing is truly impossible if he wants it bad enough."

... with all the books of magical theory he had read, he could see how that was potentially possible. Most spell casting relied more on the belief that one could take the energy around them and make it do what they wanted it to, the words and components aiding in strengthening that belief to the point that the attempt was successful. Still...

The healer closed his eyes and breathed deep, seeking the connection to his counterpart, 'Azrael, what the fuck did you do?!'

Mad laughter echoed in his head, 'Less than you think, my brother. I merely gave him the tools, he chooses how to wield them.'

'Bullshit! The only other that I know that can tear into the fabric of reality without destroying it like that is you! Did you make his demonic form from your own body or something?!'

'No, though now I do wish I had considered that! It would be interesting to see what such a form would be capable of.'

Sometime around when Eve bit into the Fruit, his brother had changed. Raphael really did think that at some point after that, the Angel of Death had mentally cracked. It wasn't a stretch to reach that conclusion with how Azrael kept himself isolated from most aside from the walks he took with souls from one life to the next. The fact that he was even responding now was a bit of a surprise. The healer had thought he'd shout into the void and have to wait years to hear the answer. 'When this is over, you and I are going to have a long talk about what counts as interference. How this mad sinner hasn't brought you serious repercussions for meddling, I don't understand.'

'I have learned the loopholes to this duty of mine well, brother. Fear not. I take care to ensure I will not sacrifice more than I can handle losing before I add my pawns to the board and release them to do as they wish. He has no memory of walking with me. Everything he chooses to do is of his own free will. Therefore, I have not interfered beyond altering his Judgements a little. The cost of that was a trifle compared to the things Sera has done in the name of Justice.'

... how far ahead did Az see things coming? He said he couldn't see the potential paths of the future, but there were times where Raphael thought his brother and counterpart was a liar of the highest degree.

"Raphael, come take a look at this!"

The healer blinked a few times as he was pulled from his thoughts to find Michael waving him over to the space that Alastor had opened a path to. It was unusual for the stern Seraphim to sound excited about something these days. He studied the trees and floating lights as he approached it, confusion growing when he could sense actual life-energy within the landscape. Placing a hand upon the bark of one, he tried to understand how that could even be possible. Hell was a place of destruction, not creation. This sort of thing was beyond what the magic there should be willing to do.

Then he felt the flow deep within, hidden behind the veil of darkness that surrounded this place. There were souls, a river of them coursing through the place, their energy feeding into the plants and water. They were stuck in a point of regeneration where their physical bodies were unable to reform because they were no longer actually in Hell. They were bound here by the rules set in place by the creator of this plane...

Raphael turned to look at Alastor with new eyes, seeing him for the potential he carried and the threat he could one day be should he grow mad with power the way Sera had, "The ones sealed here are aware of their existence, pained by the constant siphoning of their energy. What have they done to deserve such agony as this?"

A dark chuckle left the distorted figure the sinner had turned into, a rough purr rolling from him as he reached a hand out to touch a different tree with a gentle caress, like one might give to a lover, "H̫̭̫͊ͬ͘͡e͜re̩̾̆͂̔̕ͅ, l͡eͣtͬ m̝̎̓ͧ͑ͅè̢̪̳͇͜ s̨h̏o̤͔̳͋́͝w̜ͦͪ͆ y̖̝͍ͪ͊̃͝ō͉̌u̺͋ͯ͘.̸̡̖̤̮̱ͬ"

Alastor's hand sank into the bark like it was little more than a curtain to bypass. When he brought it back out, a single soul lay in his palm and he held it out in offering. Already Raphael could see how dark and warped it was, truly a human that had no chance of ending up in Heaven. Michael came closer, his lip curling up in disgust at the sight. Radio dial eyes shut and the static around him shifted, a voice not his coming out from his microphone, "Aren't those tears so pretty? Oh, don't turn your face away, Sophie! You look so much like your mother, surely you were her gift to me for after she died. I'll be more careful with you, it will be a very long time before you leave me like she did. Maybe by then you will have left a gift for me as well!"

Both Seraphim recoiled from the sickly thing in the sinner's hand, Raphael feeling nauseous enough that he felt he might be physically ill. Alastor stared at it with hunger, "Pastor Louis Samson. I first found him while alive, by then he'd taken in many children to his orphanage over the last thirty years or so. Girls, boys, alpha, beta, omega, it did not matter to him. Many did not leave the place alive, though he forged adoption records for those to hide their deaths, and those that did survive were little more than broken toys that depended upon him and his so-called charity. People saw him as a saintly figure of compassion and generosity to troubled youths. Sophie's mother was the among the first of his orphans and he married her as soon as she came of age. By the time I took him down, Sophie was pregnant with their third child. I do not know what became of them, but they were free of him at least."

The angels shared a look before Michael asked, "And this is the sort of souls you have sealed here?"

Alastor licked his teeth, "Oh, this one is one of the mild ones! He barely made it to minor Overlord status by the time I died eight years later and found him again! Still, his screams were beautiful enough to become a permanent part of my broadcasts!"

The shrieks of pain and horror that played around him had to come from hundreds, maybe even over a thousand souls. Lilith walked over to the demon then, leaning against his arm and looking at him with open adoration, "Pack it away, dear thing. You're letting out a little too much for sensitive creatures like them."

Raphael wanted to be offended by that, but... maybe she was right. He certainly did not have the stomach for things like this. Alastor sent the soul back to the rest and shrank down, looking like a polished, civilized gentleman with the only real warning of what he was being his teeth once more. The dichotomy was a little unsettling.

The Radio Demon rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck before looking at Michael with eyes brightly lit by the power he was drawing from this place, "Shall we try again now, my good sir?"

The angel drew his sword, a barely noticeable smirk of anticipation on his face, "Let's see how well you do this time, demon."

***

Charlie spent three days surrounded by books and scrolls, only leaving her room to grab food when she had to. She had several notebooks with half-written sentences, nearly gibberish, but she knew what each one referred to, what idea they were meant to remind her of. The scroll with the Extermination agreement was massive, full of terms and clauses that it took her hours to pick apart and make sense of. Much of the finer points likely went over her head, but she was getting a feel for which ones were written by her parents and which ones were from the angel's side. There was a difference to the tone, despite the complicated legal jargon all of it was written in. Sera's clauses were clinical, cold, detached from the reality that what she was referring to were living, thinking beings. The King and Queen's side of things were far more personal, treating people as people and full of details to keep Heaven from going outside the box they were putting in place.

It would have been fascinating, if it wasn't something setting up for how souls were allowed to be slaughtered!

Still, it was clear to her that her parents had fought to keep Sera from gaining even a single inch more than she demanded. And there was some things she was starting to realize because of everything that had happened leading to this.

The angels had been provoked by someone to push the Exterminations forward suddenly when her hotel officially opened. Her mother likely had a cover to allow her to be in Heaven this long and the easiest one Charlie could think of was by faking an interest in rekindling things with Adam, using his ego and narcissism to make him think he had a chance of getting back at Lucifer by 'stealing his woman.'

Ew.

From there, Lilith could have easily wrapped the short-sighted man around her finger, carefully pushing him into the position she wanted by claiming revenge against her husband, feeding his arrogance until he felt himself above the rules of the agreement Charlie held. If he in turn convinced Sera it was their rightful duty to increase the number of Exterminations, then that would be one strike against what kept her father from defending against the attacks.

But it wouldn't be enough. There was a slight amount of wiggle room there that they could use to claim the population was growing faster than the current schedule could keep up with.

Next, Charlie herself had been encouraged by her family to establish a physical location for her passion project. Someplace large enough to show that they believed she would one day have many sinners coming to her for aid, but outside the city enough that anything happening there would not bring collateral damage to other buildings or people. A part of her had to wonder if they even thought it was possible to accomplish what she wanted to...

That didn't matter. What mattered is that they had shown time and again that they would do everything in their power to let her try. That was enough. Who knows how much more they would be able to give her to help with this once the threat of Heaven was gone.

That brought her back to her findings. With a physical location so well set up, it would be easy for Sera and Adam to target the building, target her. Because that was what she was seeing. The clause that said no hellborn or member of the royal family could be attacked or harmed was clear cut.

Charlotte Morningstar, hellborn Princess and heiress to the throne fit both of those things perfectly.

Anger a man with a big temper and little self-control enough and he would blindly lash out at everything in the area, no matter what the rules said. Adam was going to be baited into attacking her, likely with clear enough intent to kill that the chains binding her father to the palace on Extermination days would shatter without any need to call them out on the rule breaking first.

This brought her to her final and most terrifying realization. The one person at the hotel guaranteed to be able to get under Adam's skin and build him up to a blind fury in one short conversation...

Alastor.

A sinner, someone who seemed strangely loyal to her parents, assisting them and her almost to the point that she would call it devotion. Her father had said they would try to keep other people from dying. What if that meant people that were not directly involved in the plan?! Was Alastor to be the sacrifice given to ensure that Adam would be unable to stop himself from attacking her next?

It was the only idea that made sense to her! And she was sure if she tried to ask him about it, he would deny it to spare her feelings!

That someone like him might willingly fight a losing battle, likely end up permanently dead in the name of freeing the Morningstar family from Sera's tyranny was horrifying! Al was someone important to her, even if she didn't know why yet! He had been there for her even longer than she had realized if his Shadow had comforted her when she was little, before she got Razzle and Dazzle!

Oh god, what if this was a matter of him being contracted to her family? It would make sense if he had been ordered to protect her when he could, then he would have to have access to the palace to freely come there when hurt or send his Shadow to her side. How else would he have so easily found her with Seviathan and interfered than a soul deal that forced him to aid her when she was in danger?!

The idea that Alastor might be here because he had to be, that he would die because he was ordered to...

Charlie broke down, spending the next several hours crying under her comforter and generally hiding from the terrible realities of a cruel universe.

"Oh, Charlie, you look an absolute mess!"

Oh fuck. Alastor. No, she couldn't face him, not knowing what she now knew! "Go away, Alastor!"

"Now, now is that any way to act after picking a fight with Heaven and dooming everyone you love?"

Dammit, he was fully in jerk Overlord mode again! She was tempted to try ordering him out as an alpha, but he likely would either just laugh or drag her out of here in retaliation. "I have too much to worry about to deal with your jokes, asshole!"

Wrapping up tighter, she rolled over to keep from having to see his stupid grin and feel her heart breaking even more, only for him to be laying right next to her, "Who's joking?"

"Gah!" She jolted and fell from the bed. Fuck! He and his Shadow were definitely the same sort of creature.

Alastor looked over the edge of the bed at her and she could just tell he was holding back from outright laughing at her right now. "You have a captive audience downstairs waiting to hear what kind of inspiring performance you have planned next!"

Okay, he was doing a pretty good job at pissing her off enough that her terror of what might happen to him was getting drowned out by her anger at his poking fun at the seriousness of this shit! "How the fuck am I supposed to face any of you when I have no way of protecting you from what's coming?!" She got to her feet and started pacing, her tail and horns appearing as her emotions got too big to contain. Al just set himself up to be laid out on her bed while kicking his feet in the air as though this was nothing more than a fun talk during a sleepover or something, "Even if I somehow managed to convince all of you to leave, I've put a target on every person here and Adam will hunt you guys down with extreme prejudice because of me! I promised them safety, a place to call home, a pack, and now they'll be killed in just a few weeks! I'm worse than the evilest Overlord, at least they don't give people false hope!"

He raised a brow at her, "You don't know many Overlords, that much is obvious! Dangling false hope before yanking it away is a rather common game they like to play." When Charlie just growled at him in frustration before stomping over to the window, he rolled onto his side, propping his head up with his hand, "You know, I never expected to see such a miserable display of self-loathing from you!"

"Oh fuck off! I'm not all sunshine and rainbows, especially not when people I care about," She pretended to be looking out the window, but really she was staring at his faint reflection in the glass, "people I love are about to die and I can't do anything to stop it!"

Alastor gave an easy chuckle and that pissed her off even more, like he was just laughing at her concern for everyone, for him. She whirled around with a snarl, "I don't know how you can stand there and smile, how you can enjoy all this suffering so much! Aren't you scared at all of what is going to happen when the angels come here?!"

"Just because you see a smile don't think you know what's going on underneath," He melted into the shadows only to reappear in front of her, hands on her face with a strangely serious look in his eyes. He'd never really been quite this close to her before, not unless it was just in brief passing before he moved on. She couldn't help the deep breath she took in through her nose to try to find some form of comfort in his scent, "A smile is a valuable tool, my dear Charlotte. It inspires your friends, keeps your enemies guessing, and ensures that no matter what comes your way, you're the one in control."

"But I'm not!" She could feel tears stinging her eyes, threatening to fall at any second, "I'm the farthest thing from in control. The people I trust most have been hiding things from me for years. Heaven refuses to listen, they don't seem to see what I did when I looked at Sera." She leaned her head towards him, a familiar gesture of comfort her mother and father would give her that she honestly expected him to run from. When he allowed her to press her forehead to his, the shock broke the last thread keeping her from openly crying, "Even if they did, I can't prove the hotel works to show them there's another way. Adam has an invincible Exorcist Army pointed right at my doorstep and there's nothing I can do about any of it!"

The asshole had the nerve to give her a playful smile as he released her and stepped away, his voice a taunting singing tone, "~I know something you don't know!~"

She blinked, the swift change from the surprising show of comfort leaving her off balance and confused, "Huh?"

Al studied his microphone like it was suddenly the most fascinating thing in the room, "You and your little band of misfits might stand more of a chance than you think."

Charlie gaped, shock and a dangerous spark of hope running through her, "Really?! How?! Please, I'll do anything to help ensure my pack survives!"

Now his stance fully changed, that playful side disappearing, all traces of the comfort he'd shown her gone. He gave her one of those crazed, hungry grins she had seen him use on people attacking the hotel, "Anything? Then... l͍et͙ͤ'̩̼͍̜̹͗ͤ̄s m̳̙̖̙͖̺͒͂̚á̙̐́̕k̓̐e͓͂ à̸ͭ d̖ěaͣļ̳̾̐."

She looked at his outstretched hand in bewildered hurt. What was going on here? She decided to test what he was really doing right now, "You... You want my soul?"

"Your soul?! He͙ͮͬả͇v̻̓͗e̅n̖͂s͑, no!" He pointedly gave a flicker of a glance upward before he used a coaxing tone, "All I need from you is one itty-bitty favor! What's a favor between friends?"

This... this was a show. Something he was doing to throw Heaven off, that's why he'd let static overlay that word, Charlie was almost absolutely sure of it. They were fully back to playing the game and taking on their roles again. But what did a deal between them gain him? "I won't hurt anyone for you."

"Who's asking?! One favor, at a time of my choosing, where you harm no one! In return, I tell you what I know. D̠̃͠o̙͐̋ w͙̗ė̞ h̥̚ȁ͓̬v͈ͬͧe a̢̩ͭ dͣ̒ȇ̺a̡͈l͇ͮ̅?"

Razzle and Dazzle reacted to the energy gathering around him in the room, sensing danger. She put a hand out to stop them and thankfully they obeyed. Alright, so he needed her to do this, to trust him enough that this wouldn't end up being something she regretted. And hey, if she owed him a favor, maybe that meant he wasn't planning to die!

... unless that was another trick to keep Heaven from thinking he was willing to do something like that...

Fuck it! She held out her hand to him, "Deal!"

***

Sera shot up to her feet, her wings flaring out in alarm as their view suddenly got cut off by a massive amount of static, "Galadethel! What just happened?!"

The four-wing, a Dominion that had once been an acolyte of Gabriel's in the days before the creation of humanity, rose to his feet and bowed low, "I have noticed this effect with him making deals before, your Highness. Two days ago I saw him making a variety of deals which I assume was to gather power before the battle in a foolish attempt to survive. Deal making causes demons to take on their full forms and seems to increase the effect of his inability to be seen on visual recordings. The duration of the effect seems to vary depending upon the power level of the person he is making a deal with. Given her parentage, I imagine it will be a few moments before we can see and hear clearly again."

"Give me a more exact number."

Galadethel tensed, eye rings spinning as he scrambled to calculate, " I am uncertain of how much she has awakened her power, but I imagine no more than 4 minutes?"

"Start a timer," Sera did not like that anybody had that sort of power, especially not a sinner, even if it did seem to be something uncontrolled.

***

As soon as their hands touched, a flash exploded outward, both of their demonic forms coming forward as the energy bound them to the verbal deal. A third energy strangely joined it, one emitting from Alastor's microphone as it all settled, "We have about three minutes before they'll suspect anything beyond the sizeable amount of demonic energy we both released just now is interfering with their view."

Charlie blinked. He'd changed again, the more friendly Al suddenly was standing in front of her as his microphone glowed a strangely familiar white. It was then that she realized the weight of Heaven's focus was gone, "Holy shit! You can block them from looking?"

"I have to be careful to give them a reason to believe its caused by something else. Can't have them knowing about this little trick yet," He held up the staff and wiggled it pointedly, "Listen, send Vaggie to the Overlord Carmilla Carmine. She has the information you need, she killed an Exorcist in the last Extermination. We will need to play distraction by trying to gain a large number of people to our cause from a friend of mine, so Heaven doesn't watch her at all." Charlie started to say something, but he held up a hand, asking her to wait, "By the time we all meet up again later, an old friend of mine's obsession should have him activating all of the recording devices he's put into place around here all at once. The energy field generated by that will make them believe it is his doing that they can't focus in on us anymore until the battle. That will free us to talk more openly about the plan since I doubt he will shut down the feed at all once he sees all the hubbub going on here. But if it does drop, I will give some sort of signal that you need to take care what you say or do. Understand?"

Not really, but she'd heard enough about Vox from Angel to guess that was the friend he was referring to. The important part was that she understood the immediate goal was diverting Heaven's attention from Vaggie's location, so she'd save any further questions for later. Hopeful that maybe she'd be able to also use that time to push for more of an idea of what he planned to do during the fight so she could be ready to do something to save him, she nodded.

The bedroom door slammed open again, Vaggie growling as she focused in on Al, spear held at the ready. He wiggled his fingers at her, "Right on cue!"

Charlie got between them, arms spread wide, "Vaggie, stop!"

"What?" Vaggie obeyed the command immediately and dropped her spear. "No, Charlie, please tell me you didn't-"

She nodded, unwilling to lie, "I made a deal with Alastor."

The look on her girlfriend's face was one of pure distress, "Charlie!"

Al scoffed, looking bored, "Oh, calm down. She still owns her soul."

Charlie took hold of her hands, giving her a steady look, "Vaggie, listen, we don't have much time-"

"Minute and a half!"

She rolled her eyes at Alastor's cheery interruption, "Right. Heaven's been blocked from seeing us for now. You need to go to Carmilla after this, she killed an Exorcist and we need to know how."

Vaggie's jaw dropped and she looked at her with a wide eye, disbelief clear in her tone, "What?! Carmilla Carmine?! But I... I didn't even know that was possible!" Her expression turned pleading, "I promise, I didn't!"

Charlie sighed and chose to take this chance to comfort her omega the way she had been wanting to for days. Slipping her hand around the back of Vaggie's neck, she pressed her forehead to her beloved angel's, "I believe you. I couldn't say anything with them watching, but, love, I already knew your secret. I was just waiting for you to trust me enough to tell me. My anger was at them for taking that choice from you."

Vaggie looked at her with tears in her eye, trembling even as she let some of her weight fall into Charlie's hold on her, "Really? You... you don't hate me now?!"

Alastor snorted, "I doubt this girl is even capable of hating you, my dear! You'd have to be as bad as Adam or Sera to earn that distinct honor."

"Or Valentino," Charlie growled.

"Don't spare him another thought, he's already taken care of! He just doesn't know it yet, haha! Fifteen seconds, Charlie."

"Right. Vaggie, Al and I are going to be distracting our watchers by making a show of getting a large number of people to join us. You just do what you can to get Carmine to talk, alright?" With that said, she did the one thing she really didn't want to and let go of Vaggie, stepping back to stand next to Al as though she was choosing between them.

The glow and hum from his staff disappeared and that suffocating heaviness almost immediately returned, making it easy to appear agitated and stiff, "Get out of the hotel a while, Vaggie. Al and I are going to see about finding real help."

"Which should be easy if Charlie can be her normal, charming self!"

She looked up at him with a grin that was all teeth, "What was that you said about smiles?"

Alastor patted her on the head with a chuckle, "Good girl!"

Then he led her out of the bedroom, leaving Vaggie standing there alone and bewildered. What... what had just happened?! For the first time, she felt guilty about pulling out her phone and reporting to Lucifer, but this was the most terrifying thing that could have possibly happened, even if it did look like Alastor was actually on their side.

For now.

***

"Ma'am. Almost exactly three minutes for the effect to begin to break down, then it was another eight seconds for the interference to return to normal levels."

Sera felt a bit less concerned now. If Galadethel's theory was correct, and given he was the primary architect of the surveillance system she was inclined to believe he was the most likely to know, then this did indicate that Charlotte Morningstar was indeed largely untrained and not yet at her full potential. Foolish young woman even seemed to genuinely believe that this sinner knew a secret to defeating them and wasn't just tying himself to her in a bid to survive the coming fight, "Keep your focus on the Princess. We need to see what she and this Overlord are up to. The others aren't a concern."

"Yes, your Highness."

***

Lucifer heard his phone go off several times and lifted his head to look at it curiously. He hadn't expected to be getting anything from Vaggie so soon after the last bit. Stretching with a groan, he summoned the device over. He really needed to remember that his body didn't like going without sleep or food for days on end. It was just so hard to break out of creative mode when there was no one else to remind him of the passage of time. Even setting alarms on his phone didn't really work, he needed actual interaction from others to pull him fully out of the fugue.

Pulling up the messages, he blinked at the dramatic emotional language she was using. Usually she kept her reports pretty level, almost clinical in their tone. It felt like maybe he was actually getting to read something from the omega his daughter loved, rather than just the former Exorcist. A warm smile crossed his face before he really registered what he was reading. Then he started to cackle.

Holy shit! Al managed to pull it off! The deal with Charlie was something the two of them had come up with, a way of ensuring Heaven saw him as nothing more than a selfish, power-hungry Overlord. The problem was finding a point where she would be willing to do so in a way that they would believe. Looked like the crazy bastard had found his opening and now not only did Heaven likely fully believe his act, he had managed to get Vaggie to question his status as an actual enemy!

Good. They wouldn't have to worry about her shoving a spear in his back out of misguided belief in his evil nature. Fuck, Al and Lily were so much better at the manipulation game than him. Give him a straightforward problem to smash apart and he'd happily do it! Still, he couldn't wait to kiss Al stupid for how well he'd done with all of this.

He just had to make sure the omega survived everything first.

***

From the tension in Charlie's shoulders as they walked, Alastor assumed Heaven really was tracking their movements. He couldn't feel it the way she seemed to, so many of his cues were being taken from her body language. Good thing he knew her well enough to catch the more subtle tells. It only took a little nudging to get her nervously rambling about inane things of no consequence, ranting about ways Angel had annoyed her last week, the way Husk kept acting like she was going to pour out all the alcohol in the bar if he allowed her behind the counter, even a few things about Niffty's creeping about like a tiny menacing stalker. Whoever was manning the watch right now likely wanted to gag her just to make the verbal vomiting stop.

Every little inconvenience to them was a win in his books.

Now if he could just figure out the source of the fear and grief he could smell on her. Sure, it could be concern for the battle to come, but generally Charlie was good about standing her ground and believing it would all come out alright in the end. What could have her so shaken now?

Finally they crossed into Rosie's territory and the change in the general atmosphere was enough to make her stop talking and look around in interest, "Where are we?"

He wasn't surprised she didn't know. Lilith avoided visiting here, taking extra care to ensure that Rosie was never a person of interest to Sera, "Cannibal Town! I have a friend here I would like you to meet!"

"Cannibal Town, huh?" Charlie sniffed the air, the overall cleanliness a welcome relief from the myriad foul odors to be found everywhere else in Pentagram City. "But it's... surprisingly nice here?"

"Isn't it though? And it's all thanks to a very special someone!" Though the other Overlord had never admitted it, Alastor suspected that it was because of his own sensitive nose that she had ensured her territory went beyond just appearing more civilized. The dear beta lady had a surprisingly strong care taking streak in her with those she loved, but she rarely called attention to her extra efforts for them.

As they entered the Emporium, the tall cannibal woman and her fancy hat were easy to spot. It took her a moment to register their presence but it was clear the moment she did, "Oh, my, stars! Do my eyes deceive me?! Alastor?" She bustled around the counter, delight clear in her voice, "Alastor! Where have you been? These halls really lost some of their sparkle without your lively presence and-" Her intense dark gaze turned to Charlie and he could see her excitement at finally getting to be around the dear girl for the first time since the Exterminations began, "Oh? Who's this ya brought with you? Come now, Alastor, she's much too young for you!" Alastor's ears flattened back and he glared at her in affronted annoyance, "Oh I'm just kidding! I know you're generally an ace in the hole."

"A what now?" Damned woman and her strange phrasings for things! Must be some newer slang he hadn't caught yet.

Rosie threw a wink at Charlie before giving him a vicious grin, "Although, thinking about it, a Princess is almost high enough for your standards, bucko!" Before that comment could fully settle, she impatiently waved a hand, "Now, introduce us proper like, mister!"

Reminding himself that he could not kill her for taunting him over things Charlie did not know yet, he made a grand gesture towards the woman who was usually his dearest friend, "Ahh, yes. Charlie, this is Rosie, the most darling, delightful and dangerous Overlord this side of the Pentagram!"

Rosie curtsied before tittering, "Oh, always such a charmer!"

Alastor put his hands on Charlie's shoulders and guided her forward, "And Rosie, it's my pleasure to introduce you to Princess Charlie Morningstar, daughter of Lucifer and heir to the throne of Hell!

Charlie gave a nervous laugh and waved, uncomfortable with the formal introduction, "How do you do?"

Rosie playfully acted shocked, "Well well! Isn't this a regal surprise?! Come in! Come in! Can I offer you somethin' to eat? I'm sure I have a leg around here or somethin'. Oh, what am I thinkin'?" The beta gave her a gentle teasing smile, poking at Charlie's stomach, "Small thing like you? You're probably watchin' your figure! How bout some nice pinkie fingers instead?"

Charlie fought to keep her face pleasantly neutral. It was surprising that it didn't smell as bad as she would have guessed something like that would, but there was no way she was going to eat people, even in a diplomatic effort to curry favor with the woman, "Um... no. No, thank you though."

"Oh look at you!" Rosie patted her on the head before giving him a pointed look, "So polite! Alastor, you could learn a thing or two."

The tall lady then ushered a shell-shocked Charlie towards a side table that one of her many assistants had already set with hot tea. Alastor chuckled and shook his head as he followed. Rosie was a force of nature when she had it in her head to play the perfect hostess, no one was safe from her attentions, not even a royal alpha. She allowed Alastor his preference of being a chivalrous gentleman and pulling out her chair for her. Charlie seemed to be taking her cues from the woman and was politely waiting to be seated as well. Good girl, she had paid attention to Lilith's teachings on diplomatic behaviors in a respected person's territory.

Rosie giggled, her eyes sparkling with mischief, "Well, sit down. Sit down. Tell Auntie Rosie what she can do for you." Alastor glared at her as he pulled out a chair for Charlie. As soon as the girl was facing away from him, his antlers spread and eyes flashed to dials in warning. Rosie grinned, unrepentant in the least, though she did smoothly adjust the subject, "Ya know, Alastor. I got a premo-connect on a guy with about eight blocks of territory and not enough goons to run it. Meathead alpha thought he could handle it on his own and is scramblin' now. Prime pickin's for a deal to be made, my friend."

Sadly that was not one he could afford to go after right now. Alphas always required a lot of work to get them to stop thinking with their knots and actually be willing to make a deal with him. It was a delicate balance of terrorizing them enough to make them take him seriously but not enough to break them completely. He shook his head as he took his own seat, "Appreciate the offer, but we're here on business of another kind."

Rosie shrugged and picked up her tea, "Well don't keep me in suspense! I'm a very busy woman, yanno!

Charlie took a deep breath, gathering up her courage, "Well, as you know..." The poor dear panicked as she had to admit to what was coming aloud to someone who was not directly involved, her words coming out rushed, "The extermination is coming early. It'll be here in less than a month, and they're-they're coming for my hotel and my pack first, and I-I-I-I-"

Alastor chose to be a bit merciful and smoothly stepped in, "We need your help. Well, your cannibals help at least, to fend off the attack."

Rosie blinked, giving him a studying look as she set down her teacup. He signaled to give only a small hesitance. Charlie was unlikely to handle actually trying to negotiate with the beta right now, unsteady as she was. The other cannibal tilted her head very slightly in acknowledgement before turning her dark eyes back to the Princess, "When you ask a favor ya don't start small, do ya, your highness?" When Charlie clenched the table, a flash of anxiety in her eyes, Rosie flapped a hand at her, "Oh now, don't fret! I didn't say I wouldn't help. But I assume there's more to this plan then a bunch of unarmed cannibals."

Alastor gave her a deadly grin, "Oh, your people will be far from helpless when we're done with them. And by the end, they will be able to e̡͐̓a̫͆t.̰ͪ t͕͆̂h̛̗͔ḙ̸i̷̽r̶̲̩. filͨͫl!"

Rosie answered with a dangerous grin of her own, "Well, in that case, sure! Why not?"

Charlie blinked, looking between them with clear shock, "Really?"

"What can I say? I like your moxie girl. And sweet ol' Alastor has never done me wrong before." She laughed, "Why, if it weren't for the fact that I love him like a brother and him not havin' an interest in little ol' me like that, I'd have made him one of my husbands ages ago!"

Alastor sniffed, "You say that like it's a sure thing. I know what happens to your husbands, and I have far more of a sense of self-preservation than that!"

Rosie raised a prim brow at him, pursing her lips,  "Mhmm. You keep tellin' yerself that, darlin'. Who knows? One of these days, it might even be true!"

Charlie couldn't help giggling at the pair, gratitude and relief clear on her face.

***

Vaggie's grip on her spear tightened as Carmine Company's main building came into view. Charlie would probably have had something to say about openly bringing a weapon when asking someone for aid, but Vaggie wasn't taking chances. Sure, maybe Alastor was weirdly helpful in surprising ways, but Overlords were not to be trusted!

Of course, thinking of Alastor made her think of the veritable Hell he'd been putting her through the last three nights. As soon as night fell over this circle, he would suddenly appear wherever she was and attack. It was making her hyper-aware of everything that moved in darkened spaces and if she didn't already know he was a sneaky bastard, she'd be infuriated by his underhanded tactics. Still, he was right when he'd pointed out a fight to the death was not the place for honorable attacks. Each time, he only kept it up until she managed to land some sort of hit on him. Afterwards, she'd head to bed, too tired to lay awake thinking on all the ways she'd fucked up the best thing she'd found.

Vaggie wasn't sure if she should feel grateful for the sadistic asshole's diversion or not.

As soon as she reached the door, she raised a fist and banged on it to ensure someone would damn well hear her, "Carmine! We need to speak!"

A whirring sound drew her attention up to a nearby security camera. It was unlikely that the stupid stalker Vee was able to get into Carmilla's systems, so it had to be the Overlord herself, "I know what happened during the last Extermination. You can let me in now, or I can yell at you about it from out here for everyone to hear."

The door clicked as the lock was remotely disabled and Vaggie wasted no time opening it, muttering darkly, "Fuckin' right. Glad you made the smart choice."

The door slammed shut behind her and she felt a chill. Someone was watching her. 'Fucking Overlords and their goddamned mind games!' She took a deep breath before calling out, "Hello?"

A voice echoed around her, "You have two minutes to convince me not to silence you for good, omega." A spotlight came on, revealing Carmine watching her from the walkway above.

Being referred to by her orientation, like all her value was to be found there, had her hackles raising. She shoved it down, trying to be professional and diplomatic, "Miss Carmine, My name is Vaggie and I'm here on appointment from the Princess to enlist your aid in the defense of hell from the angelic extermination. We know an angel fell at your hands and we need to know how."

"No."

Vaggie stiffened, shock making her stare disrespectfully at those piercing eyes, "What do you mean, no? The Princess-"

"Means nothing to me, omega," The alpha woman began to circle around the room, calm and poised like she had no care for what happened outside her territory, "You have to do better than that. 90 seconds."

...

Vaggie narrowed her eye, watching the woman warily. There was something about her steady, proud tone that made her think of a smugly grinning jerk when he was needling her into blowing up, testing her boundaries and, if the last three nights were any indication, her mettle.

Had the red-eared bastard been preparing her for this?!

Shoving aside that (possibly) ridiculous idea, she tried a more sympathetic angle, "With your knowledge, we wouldn't have to helplessly stand by while-"

Carmine gave her a disdainful look, "Clearly I am not the helpless one here. 80 seconds."

She threw her empty hand in the air as her frustration got the better of her, "Well, then why? Why wouldn't you use what you know to fight?"

Carmilla stopped, facing her then, "To avoid the very problem you and your little friends are facing right now, omega." Why the fuck did she keep calling her that?! "I will not invite destruction into my house, on my people."

Fuck this diplomatic approach bullshit! Vaggie bared her teeth then, "You think we asked for this? All Charlie has ever done is try to make things better to help her people who, news flash, include your people too!"

A single brow rose, the most emotional expression she'd gotten out of the woman yet, "And how exactly has that worked out for her? 45 seconds, omega."

Vaggie snapped. All she could see was Charlie's trusting eyes from this morning, the faith she had thought she'd irrevocably shattered. She refused to let some elitist alpha Overlord who had not spent even a day working alongside the Princess of Hell judge their worth to live like she was some sort of deity! Fine, if she wanted to fucking kill her for this, Vaggie wasn't going down without truly speaking her damned mind! "My name is Vaggie, not omega! We didn't pick this fight, but it's here now! And they aren't going to stop with us. You didn't see the look on their leader's face. With us out of the way, it's only a matter of time before they come for the rest of you. They won't stop until all of Hell is wiped out, so you can help us make a stand here together, or your stuck-up alpha ass can stand alone tomorrow! And what do you think your chances will be then?"

"You're out of time," Carmilla launched herself towards Vaggie with the sort of force and speed that would have sent her tumbling to the floor if this was four days ago.

Since it wasn't, she reacted almost automatically instead, setting her stance low. This gave her the leverage to not only block the kick aimed for her face with the shaft of her spear, she actually managed to push back hard enough to force Carmine to flip back to land on her feet gracefully. Those piercing eyes seemed surprised, and the former Exorcist scoffed, "I've spent the last three goddamned nights with the Radio Demon launching surprise attacks out of the dark from all angles at the same time with those freaky tentacles of his. So a single opponent that I can clearly see? So much fucking easier to deal with than that bullshit!"

For just a moment, she thought she might have seen Carmilla nod her head in respect before the woman spoke again, though it could have been a trick of the light, "Well, I've seen you fight to protect yourself and your values. Now let's see if you can fight to defeat angels, Vaggie."

***

Charlie felt... terrified, quite frankly, as she looked out over the gathering townsfolk of Cannibal Town. There was so much riding on this, she didn't know how Vaggie was doing, fuck she could be getting attacked for daring to confront an Overlord in her territory over such a big secret! 'Focus, Charlie! Breathe. Vaggie will be fine, you need to do your part.' She took a deep breath like she had told herself to and that damned familiar, unimaginably comforting scent from the man next to her sent another stab of terror through her heart.

The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed that Alastor was planning to be cut down in the fight. Here he was giving her an important connection to another well-established Overlord, one he trusted, something he would likely feel she needed if he wasn't going to be there to assist after this. Charlie hadn't missed some of the signals they had silently given each other, a secondary conversation in another language that she didn't have a translator for. Who knew how many favors and bargaining chips he was calling in with Rosie to get her to agree so easily to something that looked so stupidly suicidal?

The Princess of Hell might have been protected from the worst of Hell and sinners, but she was not unaware of the payment system used between Overlords. Something of this value would have been worth Alastor's soul at the very least, maybe even an attempt at her own. But Rosie had barely dragged her feet before happily agreeing even though they had no guarantee how many (if any) of her people would survive this!

'Liking my moxie, my ass! I'm not as dumb as I look.' She wanted so badly to confront Alastor, demand to know if she was right, but with Heaven's eyes following them and the fact that the man would certainly flat-out lie to make her feel better, she couldn't trust any answer she was given, not from him and not from her father either. Goodness knew her dad had easily lied to one of his best friend's and allies about his son's death just to protect her and the people of Pentagram City. What would one more lie to her be on top of everything else? She knew he would give just about anything to ensure all of Hell, most especially his daughter, was free of Sera and Adam and the rest that thought like them. Possibly willing to even sacrifice himself, so a close friend, or whatever Al was to him and her mom, would likely be easy to see as a reasonable necessary casualty.

Rosie herded Charlie towards the pavilion in the middle of the town square, pausing only to ensure her townspeople listened and started heading that way too, "Now, darling, you know I would do anything, anything for my clients," 'But I'm not a client! I've given no payment to you, not even a promise of a future favor! Why are you being so generous with so little to gain unless you are settling something with Al as his final wishes?!' "But I can't exactly command all of Cannibal Town to follow someone else into battle. Now, don't get me wrong, they love carnage and bloodshed, but to get this group into line, you got to win 'em over."

The beta Overlord turned to speak to the growing crowd again, but Charlie's mind was buzzing so loudly, she couldn't hear what was being said, "But how do I-"

Rosie turned back around with a bright grin, waving her hands dramatically, "With sparkle! Razzamatazz! And that oh so appealing moxie of yours!"

Alastor chuckled, completely unaware that he was the center of all this panic and turmoil inside her. "Shouldn't be a problem! It's not like you've ever failed to inspire before!"

He was teasing her, she knew this, but all she could think of was how badly she'd failed at every attempt to make things work before. The costs that had come from her failures before and the one that might be looming on the horizon.

"Now, fair warning. This group sticks together. So in order to convince any of them, you'll need to convince all of them. And there's one in particular-"

Alastor rolled his eyes and curled his lip, "Eugh, Susan."

"Susan. Who's a bit of an... uh..."

Rosie was obviously trying to find a polite term, which Alastor did not bother with, "Ornery old bitch?"

It was plain the lady cannibal was thankful she didn't have to be the one to say it, "That! She's a tough beta, but win her over and the rest will be easy as pie. Ready?"

'No.' "I guess?"

Rosie lifted her megaphone to brightly announce to all, "Everyone, we have a very special, very royal guest this evening! Please put your bloody hands together for Princess Charlie!"

Then the Overlord stepped aside, leaving her standing in front of an expectant crowd once more, but without any of her usual good cheer and hopefulness. Gone completely was the alpha Princess of Hell, leaving just plain, awkward Charlie. Almost immediately someone began to heckle her, "Booooo, bring Rosie back!"

Charlie glanced to the side, "Susan?"

Rosie and Alastor responded flatly at the same time, "Susan."

'Eugh is right.' Tapping on the microphone to test it, she winced as an unpleasant ring of feedback went through the air, "Sorry. Uh, okay, uh, my name's Charlie, and... well, I run this hotel with my partner and my..." 'Don't talk about Al or you'll break in front of everyone and what good will that do?' "well someone and...Wait, let me start over."

"Booooo! Get off the stage, you blue blood bitch! Booo! We don't give a shit about some hotel!"

Charlie tried valiantly to ignore the cantankerous woman, the heckling only adding to the chaotic mess in her head, "Angels are coming to kill us all and we need help defending our realm. So we, uh... we need your help! With your assistance, we can make a stand for-"

Susan continued to drown her out, voice strong for her elderly appearance, "Leave before I eat those big-ass eyes of yours! Boo! Get off! Where's the showmanship? Where's all the finesse? Fucking mediocre!"

Charlie snapped, her eyes flashing red as she snarled and flipped the woman off, "FUCK YOU, YOU OLD BITCH!!!!!"

The gathered townsfolk gasped in shock and offense as Rosie rushed over to grab Charlie by the shoulders and force her away from the microphone, "Oookaaay! We'll be back after a brief intermission!"

Alastor watched Rosie take his daughter in hand and knew she would get to the bottom of the problem with Charlie's unusual behavior. This sort of awkwardness was usually a sign that Lucifer was desperately needing a literal or figurative lifeline thrown to him, a way of getting out of his own head before he drowned. With his trusted friend on that side of the problem, he turned his gaze to the other, fur-wearing side. If they really were taking everybody, it would not be unreasonable to expect a few losses on their side, and Susan was such a terribly old, slow thing. Why, Rosie might even believe it when her townsfolk report the woman's dismemberment by the Exorcists!

'Susan, dear lady, your days are numbered.É̴̻̏͌n̎j̩̣͊ǫͧ̂͒̒͗yͨ t͗h͝ẻ̶̬ͅṁ̻̆.'

***

Vaggie felt the wind get knocked out of her as she slammed against a pillar. She may have made a good showing in the beginning, but Carmilla fought very differently from Alastor. She was unrelenting and had power behind her kicks that could make any defense Vaggie managed to raise the only reason that she remained on her feet.

Apparently that first move had been her holding back, thinking she didn't need to use her full strength on such a weak-willed looking omega.

Fucking. Bitch.

And Vaggie had the distinct feeling the woman was still restraining herself. After all, someone didn't rise that high as an Overlord with only insanely strong legs to show for it. Carmilla was not using a single lick of magic, keeping the entire fight physical. Despite that, Vaggie had yet to be able to muster up an offensive move that got through. She'd tried blaming her long hair, but the alpha woman had simply let her own, longer hair down and proceeded to kick her ass all the same.

Another blow that she nearly didn't block in time still sent her tumbling back, barely able to get her feet under her to dodge the next kick.

"Well, I see you are showing some improvement to the fighting style you and your sisters use. I assume that is because you know what it is to be truly wounded?"

Vaggie gaped at her before groaning, "Does everyone know?!"

Carmilla gave her a flat look, "Anyone that actually uses their eyes, yes. You have a giant X over your eye and wield an angelic spear. It's not rocket science. Before you found out about me, did you know angels could be killed?"

She shook her head, "No. It's not like we ever tried to kill each other, we are... were a family, a pack. Injuries happened in training and sparring, but between the healers and our natural regeneration, it was never anything that stuck." Not like losing her eye and wings had all these years. Her back itched at the memory, it had since soon after they got to Heaven and she was reminded of everything she had been trying to forget.

Carmilla walked slowly around her, a predator that had sheathed its claws for the moment, "That shows in how you fight when you turn to your Exorcist attacks rather than your more recent defensive maneuvers. You leave yourself open with every swing. You fight like someone unafraid of harm, and this is what you'll take advantage of against your enemies. Angels wield no shields, little armor and fight with reckless abandon." She whirled then, catching Vaggie off guard and getting her with three sharp kicks, "Strike them here, here, and here!"

Fuck, fuck, fuck, that fucking smarted! The fact that she wasn't a bruised mess on the floor only showed that Carmine had pulled her strength on those.

Vaggie was starting to get the feeling that the only reason angels had ever won against the Overlord level sinners and the noble lines of Hell was because of their seemingly invulnerable status. By the time she and her sisters had been made, innumerable wars had shown that angels could always bounce back time and again. It was only a problem of everyone's energy running out at a stalemate that neither side had made any advancement. Then blessed steel had been discovered and Sera immediately ordered weapons made of it, certain this was the key to their victory. But not before the King and Queen of Hell had reached a truce with some of the others, enough of them that the fighting stopped.

Then the High Seraphim declared yearly culling was necessary, or Hell would soon run out of the ability to provide for its people and would surely return to war to try to claim Heaven's plentiful resources. Knowing Charlie, having met Lucifer, looking at Hell from outside the mask, all of this proved that there was so many things wrong with her claims. Vaggie was almost willing to bet much of the 'evidence' Sera had shown was completely fabricated or taken out of context and warped.

If she had even shown any at all, or maybe she had just used her position to make everyone believe her bullshit.

Hissing as she got to her feet, Vaggie put her spear in a defensive position once more, "Strike them with what? Some secret weapon of yours?"

Carmine looked at her like she was an idiot, "Stupid girl." At least it wasn't a dig at her orientation again. "Are you really so dense you don't realize you're holding the answer?"

Vaggie blinked, looking at her spear in disbelief, "Angelic weapons? It's that simple?" Then it hit her. If Lute had done any more damage to her three years ago, she could have died! She'd never have met Charlie, never have seen all the bizarre, dangerous, and yet strangely beautiful things that could be found in this circle of Hell. Her beloved alpha had sworn to her that she would show her even more wondrous things in the other Rings once she could. Maybe... maybe now there was hope that they would actually get to do that one day. Explore the Rings together with the angel learning to love this realm just as much as her Princess did, "How has no one else figured this out?!"

Carmilla shrugged, "Angelic steel isn't common, despite the way your old pack will simply leave any damaged weapon behind. Much of it is claimed and hoarded away to be sold to other Rings at high prices. Those in this city that do have it aren't exactly rushing off to test it against Exorcists." Those sharp eyes went distant, "When my daughters and I were cornered in that last Extermination, I tried to buy time for my girls to flee. It didn't matter what happened to me, so long as they got to safety. To give them the most time, that meant I had to put up a fight like I knew I could take one of them out. And well... you don't become an angelic arms dealer without arming yourself first."

Vaggie could feel some respect for this stern, seemingly cold alpha woman. So the Overlord had expected to die, wasn't fighting for her own life, but for the lives of her children. It was only because she refused to go down until she was forced to that she had discovered something no one in all the realms had before.

Their sparring resumed then, Carmine's attacks just as fast and strong as before. Now though, Vaggie was really looking at the woman, at how she put so much of herself into the fight compared to the calm nature she carried outside of it. This was someone that fought with their heart.

The beloved omega of the Princess of Hell was determined to do the same, to prove that her own love for Charlie was strong enough to withstand even the mightiest Armies of Heaven! There was a rush in her veins as she started to meet Carmilla blow for blow, the two of them dancing as equals more than fighting as adversaries. She felt that proud fire within that had reignited under the taunting of one Overlord turn into a roaring blaze with the guidance of another.

As that feeling hit a peak, something within her pulled her to leap into the air, that maddening itch at her shoulder blades finally abating when a new pair of wings unfurled from her back.

Carmilla gave her the sort of dark smile that Alastor often wore before he went to destroy whatever nuisance had dared come to the hotel with malicious intentions, "Well, look at that. You might just survive this."

Vaggie thought that now she understood what it was that drove souls like the Overlords to keep reaching up even when everyone else believed they were already at the top, "We're going to need more weapons."

***

Rosie wasn't at all sure what was going on right now. Alastor had been incommunicado for ages due to what she hoped was a long healing rest in Heaven, but then he'd said nary a word to her on his return! He'd given her a few pointed looks and quick signs to let her know he was deep in a scheme and couldn't talk, which she had accepted with as much grace as she could. The little bits and pieces she could hear from the grapevine had told her that he certainly was playing up his Radio Demon side to a frightful degree and he really was finally standing at Charlie's side, but with things still being so tense with Heaven and the Exterminations it was making it hard to read between the lines without firsthand interactions.

Well, now she had the interactions and she was almost just as confused as before but for a whole 'nother set of reasons! Alastor was definitely in mid-scheme mode, but it was taking a toll. He was stretching himself, trying to cover all the angles and keep an eye on all the ways it could go wrong by his lonesome. Which, admittedly, he could pull off far better than most would have,  but every soul had their limit. She was getting mighty concerned he was approaching his.

Then there was Charlie. The sweetheart sort of alpha with a permanent smile and a shine in her eyes. The smile was there, but it was a forced and terribly fragile thing while her eyes were haunted with something terrible. Quite frankly, she had never looked more like her father than she did right now.

Well! That was what all good Auntie's were for! Just removed enough to be a less biased opinion but still family all the same! "Alright, what has you so out of sorts, darlin'? Ya clearly got more on your mind than angels."

"You and Al are pretty close, aren't you? Have you known each other long?"

Ah, so this involved a certain red-haired menace. No wonder she was having issues if she was trying to hide that she was worried about him. "Pfft! Practically from the moment he got here!" The Overlord sighed fondly, "Think there might only be one or two that know him better than me, but I doubt he'll be takin' you to them anytime soon."

Charlie wrapped her arms around herself, looking at the floor. She really wanted to talk to someone about her fears and Rosie felt like someone trustworthy and she knew Al pretty well, but how to say it without the damned angels hearing what she was really talking about? "A person has been hiding who they really are from me for years, and it feels like they might be about to do something drastic and I can't confront them about it because how can I trust the answer? I mean, it took someone else publicly revealing my girlfriend is an Exorcist to get her to admit the truth!"

"Oh shit! That is quite a secret!" Rosie thought on that for a moment. It was easy to assume both parts of that were about the girlfriend but the vague way she worded things on the first part made the Overlord think that was tied to the question about how well she knew Alastor. Could Charlie be referring to him? Did she suspect he was more involved with her than he appeared to be? "Tell me, is this omega dear to you?"

Yellow lit eyes flicked up to look straight at her, so like her father's but with a touch more sharpness than that old softie ever had, "In more ways than one, yes."

Ooooooo, now this was getting juicy! Rosie knew that Lily and Lu had been avoiding all their old contacts in the city because Heaven could watch things around sinners and it wasn't a stretch to think the angels had their eyes firmly on Charlie if she was building up a fighting force at her hotel. Clever thing must know it and was trying to talk around the real problem by making it seem like it was about trust in the girlfriend! Still, she had to check, "Yanno, I imagine it must be harder bein' royal than most people think, what with everyone always watchin' ya and judgin' what yer doin'."

Charlie groaned, "Yes! It feels like I have eyes on me all the time now just waiting to see what the next big blunder will be from Princess Morningstar."

Good girl! Rosie couldn't wait to be able to freely talk to her and see just how much of her infamous naivety was a well crafted facade! 'You are definitely ol' Alastor's kid, aren't you, you sneaky thing?' "Well, ol' Rosie knows a thing or two about the silly things people will do for those they love, especially when they think it's the only way to prove they care. So come on, gimme some details on what's been goin' on with your dear omega to work with!"

"Weeeelllll," Charlie sighed, looking to the side and holding her shoulders high, an alpha asking someone outside their pack for assistance, "It feels like she's a piece that I didn't realize was missing from the puzzle until I saw her. I know she hid who she was for good reasons, I don't hate her for that, but I can't shake the feeling she is going to get hurt or worse in the coming fight just to ensure we win."

Hoooo boy. Girlie definitely had Al's number. Guy was very good at making it seem like his own safety was top priority until it involved someone in his tiny circle of important people. "Are you worried she's gonna have a hard time fightin' cuz she's an omega and might accidentally let herself get hit cuz of it?"

Charlie snorted, "No, fighting is not a problem for this omega. I got the impression she was one of the best."

"So yer worried its somethin' she's actively plannin'?" Rosie didn't know all of the plan, there had been too much risk of something going awry over the years for the details to be set in stone, but from the hints Alastor had dropped about it and the real status of his relationship with the Morningstars, she had a pretty good idea. If she was correct, then yeah, Charlie was right to be worried he was gonna get hurt. However, there was one key thing she needed to know. Was Charlie thinking this was something Alastor was planning to die for? "As you know, my brother from another mother's an omega too. He'll be ready to do seriously dumb shit to make sure his people are protected, but he's got a survival streak a mile wide. Goodness knows that's the only reason he ain't gone and double-died yet! And I know pullin' the truth from ol' gator mouth out there can be a trial and a half, but have ya even asked her about it to see if she's got a safety net planned?"

Charlie couldn't help laughing at the way Rosie referred to their mutual friend, though it wasn't her usual carefree one, "I'm not sure she'd tell me the truth. She's been hiding from me this long, how can I convince her to tell me when I know she'll do what she feels she has to and will hide it to try to keep me from worrying or stopping her!" Charlie growled in frustration. "Everywhere I look, I see signs of things being set up to keep the hotel running like she won't be there to do it herself!"

Ah, damn. So she was assuming the worst. Rosie hummed thoughtfully, "I can see how this would be a real pickle. You trust her, even though she lied?" Charlie nodded, "Then keep that faith in her when you ask her. You gotta talk about it. If you keep holding it in, it'll just make things between you two bad before you gotta face Heaven. You don't wanna go into that sorta fight with any regrets or unanswered questions, trust me."

"... you're right. I know you are." Charlie took a steadying breath, "I'll ask, instead of just assuming the worst." She glanced towards the door, wilting a bit again. "Of course, all this is pointless if I can't even pitch my hotel right."

The beta woman patted her knee encouragingly, "Well how do you normally explain your hotel?"

Charlie huffed a humorless laugh, "By singing. But that never works."

Rosie grinned from ear to ear, "It will work here. Trust me."

So Charlie did. She straightened her spine, held her head high, and put on a smile worthy of Alastor's approval as she went back out to face the crowd.

***

Alastor knew the moment that Charlie came back into view that Rosie had successfully brought the girl's fangs back out again. It was easy then to bolster her further by handing her his own microphone to use, a move that he was immediately afraid was going to have her crying with gratitude. Thankfully for his discomfort with vulnerable emotional displays in public, she did not. Instead, she faced the town full of hungry cannibals and did what she did best; poured her heart and soul into reaching out to her people and hoping they reached back.

She maaaay have needed a bit of help setting the right tone, but that was neither here nor there!

"Did you two have a good talk?"

"Mhmm." The two Overlords watched the cheerful crowd leave, "Seems she needs to have a talk with her dear omega. Hope for her sake the air gets cleared so she's not worryin' someone so close to her is lookin' to die in the fight."

Alastor's ears flattened back. Where in the world had the daft girl gotten that idea?! "I'll see to it the two get some privacy. I don't need to see that sort of thing." He turned to face her and held out a hand, "Pleasure working with you as always, dear lady."

Rosie smirked, taking his hand and the small item he had hidden in it, "Likewise. Sure ya don't have a bit to join me for lunch?"

"No, sadly. Niffty expects me for lunch there in about fifteen minutes.'

She nodded, "Well tell her I said hello! It's been ages."

"I'm sure she'll be thrilled to hear from you." With that, he slipped away. He wondered if he would be able to hear her high pitched shrieking when she opened the locket in fifteen minutes.

Notes:

Ok. This one was a monster and a half and I hope you guys can see why it took me a few days to get it done. We are going to see Chaggie reunion as well as a look into the Vees (namely Vox POV and Velvette POV) in the beginning of the next one. Then the pre-extermination prep and the day of the battle from Hell's side next!

Question: I know he only appears for a short bit, but I'm on the fence with Galadethel's loyalties. Coretha is firmly in Camp Sera whereas he could be too, or he could be a reeeeeally long working plant in Sera's minions. Opinions?

And another question: Does Dazzle survive this time? Pen, much as I love him, is going to need to do the proving that Charlie is right still, but I don't know if I should follow canon with Dazzle.

Final question! The short snippets after the main storyline is done; would you guys want that in this story or should create a separate space for it so this can be marked as done and I can add in additional short scenes as they come to me in the future? Ive got scenes that took place during the main timeline that didn't fit this story and some pre-Claimed stuff too, so I have a feeling I'm going to have a bunch of ideas pop up.

Chapter 12

Summary:

Vox becomes increasingly obsessed with keeping an eye on Alastor after the increasing frequency of nightmares convince him that keeping the omega at the forefront of his mind will let him sleep at night.

Velvette considers her future, both as a member of the Vees, and the choice she will need to make very soon if the Radio Demon's pattern of toying with his prey that she has seen is truly repeating itself.

Charlie gathers the courage to speak to Al on her concerns, hoping that they are as untrue as Rosie implied.

Alastor prepares for the Extermination and comes to a decision that has been sixty years in the making.

Adam and Sera are thoroughly unprepared for the day of the battle.

Notes:

TW! Seriously! Adam says something very dark during his fight with Alastor involving genital mutilation and non-con immediately after! If you feel you cannot read it, skip the paragraph after Alastor calls him 'my sanctimonious friend.'

There is a slight callback to it in the next section with Sera too, but its only a portion of what he said.

Also, there is a tearjerker point. Fair warning.

Vox swore under his breath as rapidly typed, not trusting himself to keep from overloading the systems right now if he hard-wired himself in to sneak more devices into place while Alastor was gone. He needed eyes, ears, and anything else he could get on this bullshit. His omega was a stubborn and cocky little shit, but what the fuck was he thinking, making a stand against Heaven like this?! What, was he fucking suicidal suddenly?!

No. No, that couldn't be it. There must be some backup plan or scheme going on that he hadn't caught onto yet. He just needed to be able to record everything he could to figure out what it was. Who knows, maybe when it was all over, he could get himself into a position to finally leash the bastard and show him where he belonged! *𐌊ነ𐌔ነⶴ𐌕* A mental image of Alastor in a collar and leash and little else made his screen try to glitch out and he shoved it into his archives for now. He'd pull that out to look at when he tried to sleep next. If he kept focusing on things like that, and the live feeds, maybe the fucking nightmares would keep ending as fast as the last few nights.

It had started sometime around the Overlord meeting. At first it was just every few days or so, vague things about being chased by something he couldn't see, no electrical lines in reach to be able to escape. The sort of bullshit everyone dreams about sometimes, flavored with their own personal power type failing them.

Then they started to happen more often, and gained details.

Faceless sinners in his path that he would cut his way through and toss behind him to try to slow the thing down. His dream-self knew that whatever was hunting him was hungry and hoped the corpses he left behind would be enough to sate it.

It never worked.

Oh, he could hear the snap of bones and rending of raw flesh as it ate whoever he tried sacrificing to it, but no matter how many he killed, no matter how much blood stained his hands and suit, the monster never slowed down.

Then the bodies weren't so faceless anymore.

He could recognize employees of his, the people that his empire was built on that he desperately tore apart in an attempt to save himself. Those ones screamed when he killed them, their voices recognizable and ringing in his audio banks even after he jolted awake.

It was after those started that he stopped sharing a bed with Valentino. He'd nearly electrocuted him twice before he realized his very real partner wasn't the thing hunting him in his nightmares. Val had been confused and the timing had been horrible, what with the Princess freeing Angel Dust from his contract only a few days later, but he wasn't going to fucking lose his shit and kill the psychotic omega for no damned reason! If he was going to murder Val, it wouldn't be by accident!

Besides, taking one of his partners out like that would only risk him losing the other to paranoia that she would be next.

Turned out it was a good thing he had put physical distance between himself and Val when he did, because the fucking deranged omega started really going down the drain soon after. Vox tried to prove he wasn't trying to get rid of the moth (mostly true though he was starting to consider it), tried to hunt down the person making those (admittedly kind of funny) damned gifs and memes of the day Valentino lost Angel. That was also a bit personal, because how the fuck had someone gotten into his security systems to get the fucking videos?! That was definitely the angle of one of the studio cameras, no one but the Vees should have been able to get data from it! He'd already secretly checked Velvette's phone and laptop, but they were clean, and it wasn't like she was any sort of tech genius like himself to be able to hide that sort of shit from him. Hell, he'd even put out an astronomical bounty on the hacker and creator of the fucking things! No one had come forward with valid proof of an ID on the person that was the origin of the content. A few idiots tried to bring false evidence and they had been publicly killed for their stupidity.

Still, nothing he did was enough to put a dent in the growing paranoia in Valentino, and at this point Vox was pretty sure if they had been still sharing a bed, he would have been killed in his sleep. That was when he started putting electronic locks on his personal spaces with the numbers too dim for Val to be able to see clearly. It wasn't irrational paranoia, he was just... taking a little extra precaution, because the guy seemed close to taking everyone around him out and then maybe himself!

Soon after that was when the dreams started coming every night and included his partners. They were now at the end of the bloody path. He'd cut through everything else in his way of escape, and when he got to them, he didn't even hesitate to gut them both! He could almost swear to feeling the give of their flesh under his claws, the warmth of the blood spilling from them, and the texture of their organs as he ripped them out and threw them at the thing he still couldn't see in the darkness behind him!

Eating most things was getting harder now. Thank fuck he didn't technically need to eat much, he could keep going so long as there was a power source nearby. Enough of his body was made of mechanical bits these days that what little was still flesh could be sustained with a swiftly downed protein shake.

He just... had to focus on something else while he swallowed, not let his mind compare the texture to... other things.

*𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕*

Three nights ago, the dreams changed again. Now after Valentino and Velvette, there was another person in his path. Someone in bright red that looked back at him with a gloved hand held out in offering and a smile, one of the real ones he used to get when they were still good friends.

Alastor.

The part of Vox that was aware he was dreaming had feared that he would cut through Al next, sacrifice even him to the monster.

He didn't.

"Hello, Vox! I've missed you!"

When blue claws met red, the thing in the darkness disappeared, the terror in his heart faded. The first night had been a sharp relief, but he hadn't trusted it. The second, he started to hope he had finally, finally found a way to get past the nightmares. The third night, he was far more aware of it being a dream than he ever had been, and rushed through the bodies in his path faster, uncaring of even recognizing the faces as he looked for that familiar red, pinstriped suit.

Alastor was the key to stopping the predator hunting him! Finding him was the only thing that mattered! No matter how real everything else felt, it would stop when he got to his omega!

Thankfully, he found him that night too.

Strangely, when Vox awoke this morning, he'd had the vaguest feeling that the red covering Al wasn't the normal color, that his claws had been dripping with something, that the black running from the corners of his mouth wasn't drool. Then he checked the time to find that he had actually managed to sleep through the night, and that feeling vanished. God, it was so nice finally getting some rest! Now he knew for sure that whatever was making his subconscious do this stupid nightmare bullshit, Alastor would be what made it give up so he could actually sleep! That meant he needed to focus on the deer, keep fresh images in mind as he laid down in the cot he'd set up in his control room. That would help make sure he found his omega faster, stopped feeling so damn terrified and could relax.

Vox grinned in relief when he got the last drones tucked away just as the makeshift parade of cannibals got back to the hotel, a red-clad figure strolling behind them with a happy smile on his face and microphone spinning at his side. With those settled in place before Alastor got close enough to catch them moving (previous tests had proved that using the same wavelengths that his radio tower constantly sent out made it so the deer didn't notice them transmitting, thank fuck!) Vox was ready to keep an eye on things outside the hotel and the few he'd gotten into the lobby! He'd hopefully be able to move a couple to the floor Al was on, maybe even get one into his room so he could watch his omega at all times, even while laying on his cot to sleep.

Alastor would keep the bad dreams away.

He would.

He had to.

***

Charlie felt a massive amount of relief when they got back to the hotel gates at the same time as Vaggie. Seeing her angel was unharmed, smiling even, nothing else mattered for a moment.

"Looks like you had a busy day."

Charlie nodded, looking at the large number of crates behind her omega, "You too." Alastor came around the crowd then, humming merrily as his ears swiveled every which way. The weight wasn't gone yet, but it was definitely easing up, "Hey, Al, can we-"

"Not yet. Just a moment, my dear."

Okay, so they couldn't freely talk yet. She reached into her pocket, pulling out a shrunken head key-chain that had been weirdly amusing, "Here! I got you a souvenir from Cannibal Town!"

Vaggie got a sappy grin as she took it before wrapping her up in a hug that was full of relief that she didn't have time to express before. Charlie gladly returned it and finally registered one very big difference. She leaned back and eyed her girlfriend's new wings, "The wings are new." She felt a possessive feeling building up as she looked over the soft-looking feathers. Huh. Apparently she had a thing for wings! Who knew? Or maybe it was because they were Vaggie's, a sign that the damage her old pack put her through no longer held her down. "They look ni~ice." Her pretty omega must have understood what her tone meant because she blushed a bit and ducked her head. God, could she get any cuter? "Come on, let's go home."

As they approached the front doors, she felt the last of the pressure fade away. Charlie turned to check with Alastor only to find he had stopped several steps back, leaning heavily on the glowing staff with a hand to his head and eyes tightly shut, "Al?!"

She rushed over, worried he was about to fall over or something. Just as she got within arm's reach, he moved the hand on his head out to ask her to stop. After taking a deep breath, he opened one of his eyes to look at her, "Apologies, my dear. I simply haven't attempted to cover so large a space as this! Took a bit more oomph than I expected. Likely wouldn't be so much trouble if I had gotten a bit more sleep the last few nights, haha!"

Vaggie frowned, "We haven't been fighting that late. What else have you been up to?"

"Wait, fighting?! What fighting?"

Alastor gave Charlie an amused smile, "Nothing you need worry yourself with, dear girl. Just a little friendly scuffling, that's all!"

"That reminds me, I feel like you've been letting me get a hit in on you," Vaggie narrowed her eye at him, "haven't you?"

Alastor grinned, his static crackling loudly, "No̪̺͠w w̯ḣ͚͟y̩͗̈ w̷ͤoͫͯu̞ld̝ I̻̗͗ d̡̝ͤô̧̖ t͈h͌a̛̞͊t͜?ͮ͊"

The former Exorcist bared her teeth, "I want a honest rematch, asshole!" He opened his mouth to respond and she clarified, "After you get some fucking sleep, loco ciervo!"

"Is that concern I hear, Vagatha? I'm touched!"

Charlie shook her head at their usual bickering and went into the hotel, blinking in surprise when she found the others all going around and trying to put up defenses for the building. Sir Pentious crossed her path, confidently leading some of his minions like a General leading his troops, "Come along, let'ss put ssome effort into thesse fortificationss.

"Yeah, fortify that," Angel Dust waved off another couple eggs (had Pen made more at some point?) before he noticed them and gave a wry smirk, "Well, look who decided to show up." He reached out to pull both Husk and Pentious to his sides, draping his arms over their shoulders, "We thought we were fightin' by ourselves."

Vaggie looked even more surprised than Charlie felt, "You're... you're still here?!"

Sir Pentious looked offended at her shocked tone, even his hat glaring down as he hissed, "What? Do you think we're a bunch of pusssssies?"

"I just got used to you guys." Husk seemed surprisingly okay with Angel being so close and half-hanging off of him. When did that become a thing?! Charlie wondered just what she had missed the last several days while scouring contract law. The alpha sinner interrupted her thoughts when he scoffed, "I ain't finding no new drinking buddies."

Niffty suddenly popped up from behind Angel Dust, "I've named all the stains on the carpet!" She giggled before pointing, "That one's Fred!"

Charlie felt like she could cry from happiness that her odd little pack had chosen to band together and help her defend her dream. She looked over everything they had already done and what still needed to be shored up, "Well, looks like we have a lot of work to do!"

It was only later, as she was studying her own handiwork on boarding up a window, that Charlie realized Al had never answered the question of what he had been doing at night.

***

Velvette walked down the hall with a bored expression and phone in hand, idly scrolling through her social media feeds. While she was taking in the worthwhile info she found, much of her thoughts were elsewhere. For all that the youngest Vee was seen as brash and temperamental herself, she was far more in control of herself than the other two gits she'd saddled herself with. She had just needed to be seen as fitting the mold they had set, wanted to be assumed to be the same sort of volatile creature as them. At least until her own power was settled as firmly as theirs, and then she could rid herself of them and their literal decades of bloody baggage! Vox believed her hatred of them was completely based on their orientations. While yes, she did despise their luck in having what she wanted most, it was the way they just wasted what should easily be theirs that really drove her to want to fucking murder them both!

Seriously, the fuck were these two even doing?! The Vees could be so much more if they would just get their heads out of their arses and forget about the damned walking antique! Too bloody bad for the three allied Overlords it was way too fucking late for that!

One of the first things she had done when she gained full access to Vox's archives was research the enemies that the alpha and omega had already gained. While the list had been extensive, it was the Radio Demon that appeared often enough with both of them for her to focus on him. A utterly barmy omega from the nineteen-thirties that held tight to the era he was from, it was easy to just dismiss him as a has-been that hadn't yet been knocked from his high horse because of Vox's obsession with claiming him. However, when she looked at everything not involving her current partners and stepladders, she'd caught sight of a pattern. One that she saw happening again now that they'd lost their upper hand. Before, Vox and Val had been enemies Alastor couldn't beat because of their willingness to fuck with the Radio Demon's omega biology. That wasn't a problem anymore, so now everything he had done to them since returning to the public eye was a new variant on an old script he had used time and again. Setting them against each other, breaking their image as untouchable Overlords to the masses, turning them into one big fucking joke that no one could take seriously, even taking away people that they'd thought were firmly theirs.

And now it looked like the final step had begun, because somehow the oldest and strongest Vee was losing the fucking plot, the same as hundreds of Alastor's victims had in the past!

(She really, really wanted to know how he was doing it, because there was a part of her that was quite frankly impressed at how thoroughly round the bend Vox had gone.)

Velvette knew one thing for certain and that was that the Radio Demon liked playing with his food before he ate. The fact that she herself was not yet being directly targeted gave her some tiny hope she might escape the coming shit show. Because that was exactly what it would be. Those blood-stained teeth were sitting at the throats of his enemies, but he was waiting for something. The youngest Vee was almost certain that whatever it was, it was coming soon after the upcoming Extermination.

Yes, she now firmly believed there would be an after for the stupid Morningstar girl's pack. The Radio Demon was far too calm, far too focused on games that extended well beyond the incoming angels for there not to be.

Vox was worried (and Valentino hoped with every fiber of his being) that Alastor would be destroyed what with the angels aiming at the hotel first. Velvette already could tell they were both wrong, she recognized another survivor in the demon with a mouth like a rusty bear trap. Sure, the omega might come out of it battered and bruised, but he'd somehow end up on the top of a bloody pile of angelic corpses before turning those creepy eyes of his onto his next conquest, V-Tower.

She had considered cutting her ties and legging it, but that idea came with several glaring flaws. One was the hit to her reputation and standing in the city. Being a survivor and being a coward were often considered the same thing and no one respected or feared someone they believed was a coward. That was why Alastor had made such a performance of his initial return to the airwaves and that little meetup with Valentino after the Overlord meeting, she was sure of it. It helped overshadow and clear up any misconceptions about his running from Vox and Val before.

Next was her partners. If she didn't time her leaving right, there could be too much time between her cutting her losses and them getting what was coming. She might be much stronger than she was when she had agreed to join them, but she still didn't have the sort of numbers those two geezers had. One on one with either of them in a confrontation where she didn't have full control of the field would end up a loss for her. If they somehow managed to pull together despite their current fucked up status? She was double-dead for sure, no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Lastly was the Radio Demon himself. Sure, she wasn't on his immediate shit list as far as she was aware, but it had been her potion that was used on him, one of the concentrated formulas even. Vox and Val would gladly throw her under the bus if they thought it would gain them even a smidgen of a chance of getting out of whatever he had planned for them. Which meant she needed to be here from the start to control the narrative. So, in the interest of living to tell the tale, the beta had started making adjustments. She always made sure Vox was firmly distracted elsewhere first, an easier task now than before with him being glued to his control room chair. Velvette thought the obsessive alpha was even sleeping in there so he didn't miss a thing. He certainly hadn't left to bathe in a while.

Ew.

Anyway, when she was sure his focus was entirely occupied, she went back through her personal digital footprints and wiped clean anything that even remotely implied she had been an aware and willing accessory to anything involving Tweedle-Dee and Tweedle-Dum's plots against Alastor, starting with the oldest. Those were buried so deep that they were unlikely to be noticed going missing. By the time she got to more recent shit, those posts would be ancient news by social media standards too. Perhaps the Radio Demon was a relic that didn't know the web as anything but what spiders made, but his friends did. Velvette wanted to be certain that none of them would find even the smallest bit of evidence that she was a part of this bullshit.

Then there was the formulas in her little black book, the one that she hand-wrote in and kept the contents away from any camera lens. Those would need to be better organized and some of the coded entries turned into clear, plain text. She wanted there to be no doubt of the contents when she laid them out in offering, both the known products as well as the counter-agents that could be easily produced to render them useless.

That one might not be worth much considering Alastor had already found something that worked for both the potions and Val's venom, but everything she could have at the ready was one more thing to potentially save her hide.

Lastly was the balancing act she was carefully navigating. The tightrope she began walking the day Valentino lost his claim to fame, the beta sinner the git had stupidly staked so much of his image on. In order to have the best chance to survive, she needed her partners to remain at the ideal state that the Radio Demon would want them in. Twitchy, paranoid, their ties to each other barely hanging on by threads that he would use as puppet strings to make them dance to his tune.

Velvette had learned a lot of things from her partners over the years, and now it was time to use everything she knew to take them down before they dragged her down with them.

Since it seemed like the barmy bastard had Vox already well tied up, she focused on the other. For that, Velvette turned to her own contracts. Vox and Val both thought the souls she hunted down were just for their looks, but she wanted her people to be useful and look damn good doing it. Every model had a talent hidden behind the makeup, a skill she lacked and wanted to ensure was at her disposal when she snapped her fingers. Vox thought himself a computer wiz, but the prat was only able to do as much as he did because he could mentally upload himself into the servers. Velvette had three contracts with computer skills that met or outpaced his. They were set on playing the social media game and taking the piss with Val, and by proxy Vox when he could not find them. She kept an eye (heh) on the moth, told them when to ease up and when to double down.

Then, as the days got closer to the Extermination, she started adding little decorative touches around the communal entertainment room they had once all shared regularly. Innocuous looking things that the boys would overlook when she dragged them out to watch the battle together, too focused on the demon that they did not realize had already tied a noose around their necks. Vox would overheat at some point like he always did when he drooled over the blood-red deer, his fans pulling in air at an increased pace in an effort to cool him down and save him from a system shut-down. Val would smoke furiously as his stress and resentment increased, breathing deep as he drew in and blew out the pink clouds in his lungs. With each breath they took while their attention was locked onto the screen, they would be that much closer to giving her the last things she needed to ensure she walked out of this tower on her own two feet.

Alastor seemed like the sort of bloke to enjoy showy presentations. Would gift wrapping his enemies for him buy her even more of his good graces? It would probably at least give him a laugh, so likely yes.

Velvette started searching for red pinstriped fabric.

***

Charlie tried her best to relax on the couch even though she felt as jittery as if she had downed ten espressos back to back. Everything was as done as it was going to get. This was the last day they had before the Extermination began. They all had worked so hard and she made sure she told each and every person how much she appreciated all they did. Well, most of them. She hadn't seen much of Alastor in over two weeks. It was like he'd suddenly gone nocturnal!

Charlie tried not to feel like he was purposely avoiding her. Some days it was easier to do than others.

"Yo! Smiles! This guy says he's gotta delivery ya need to sign for?"

Her head whipped up as she looked for the person she had just been thinking of. On the second floor landing, Alastor grinned bright when he saw the demon just outside the door, "Oh thank goodness! I was getting terribly worried they wouldn't make it in time."

Curious, Charlie leaned over the back of the couch to find a baphomet hovering outside the doorway with a metal box in hand. Alastor shadow-slipped over and easily signed for the package, "May your next meditation allow you to transcend from this plane, my good man!"

The baphomet smiled, eyes alight with delight, "And may your visions bring you clarity of mind, sir!"

...Al knew the traditional Sloth greeting? How? Why? That sort of thing was usually practiced in whatever Ring it came from, but wasn't expected outside of it. It was strange to see a sinner, an Overlord of all people not only knowing, but respectfully speaking the words as well.

After the door shut, she refocused and watched as he opened the box, pulling out a vial of clear liquid, "Husk! They came in!"

"Oh thank fuck!"

Angel asked the question on Charlie had been about to, "Uh, what's that?"

Husk gave him a flat look as he came closer, "You really don't wanna know."

"It's okay, you can tell them now!" Niffty piped up from above them, hanging from the chandelier with a duster in hand.

Wait, how did she even get up there?

"These are a custom blend of tranquilizers for our most darling of housemaids!" Alastor shut the box and handed it to Husk, "Make sure you have them on you tomorrow."

"Ain't my first rodeo, Boss."

Charlie hesitantly asked, "Okay, but... whyyyyy are we tranqing Niffty?"

The deer held out an arm just as Niffty let go of the chandelier, the little cyclops landing balanced on it perfectly, "Cuz when I get all stabby for long enough, it triggers my heats, and then I get waaaay too stabby. I'd rather not stab you guys! You're my friends now!"

The others aside from Husk just stared at the little omega in stunned disbelief and mild horror, the bartender grumbling, "Fuckin' told ya you didn't want to know."

Giggling, Niffty did a graceful little twirl, and then tried to leap onto Dazzle. The little guardian demon quickly flew out from under her and she crashed face first to the floor, "Yay! Pain! Heheheh!"

...when had her strange behavior started to become adorable on top of being creepy?

Shaking her head to clear away that thought, Charlie scraped together the bravery to get up and approach Alastor, "Uh, Al? Can I talk to you for a moment?"

"I do believe you are already doing that, my dear!" He chuckled at her immediate annoyed look, "However, if there is something specific you wish to speak on, I would not mind company as I lay out the boundary lines for the barrier tomorrow."

Charlie blew out a breath in relief and nodded, hurrying to catch up as he stepped outside. As they started to walk around the hotel grounds, she took the first good look at him that she had been able to in weeks. Though he walked with a lazy gait and carefree smile on his face, there were shadows under his eyes, a sure sign of stress and exhaustion, "Have... have you been sleeping okay?"

Alastor looked sideways at her, a brow raising, "I promise you, I will be perfectly capable of putting on a show-stopping performance tomorrow, dear girl. No need to worry."

She frowned and quickened her steps, getting in front of him to force him to stop as she squared her shoulders and folded her arms over her chest, "Al. That's not what I asked and you know it."

His smile curled up a bit with fond amusement, "I know. You do wear your heart on your sleeve, much like your father. You certainly have many of his best qualities, you little worrywart."

Charlie wasn't quite sure what to do with that. She'd heard many times from others about how much she looked like her dad, but calling their shared behaviors something good...

Well, that was something she usually only heard from her mother, "You know him pretty well, don't you?"

He lazily chuckled in response, turning his gaze out over the city. Charlie was almost certain he was looking in the same direction that the palace was from here, "Yes, much as it sometimes makes me question how the man can possibly still care as deeply for others as he does, despite all he has been through."

She narrowed her eyes at him, trying to catch as much of his scent as she could without him noticing. There was... something there, a shift that was big enough that the heavy blockers couldn't quite smother it. Tilting her head, she considered her questions for him, choosing to set aside most of them, "Al, can you honestly answer just one thing for me?"

Setting his softly glowing microphone in the dirt in front of him and folding his hands over it, he gave her a considering look, "Just one? Goodness, your restraint is certainly admirable! Let's hear it, and we'll see how honest I can be."

Charlie accepted that, meeting his eyes, "Do you plan to survive tomorrow?"

Alastor grinned wide, "Oh, yes! I have seven very good reasons to after all!"

The Radio Demon was known for being an infamous liar and cheat, but Charlie found she believed him completely.

***

That evening, Alastor watched from above as everyone else joyously carried on. This was the last night they knew for sure they would all be together, it was a time to celebrate each other's company. Laughter and merriment abound, for who knew how many tears would be shed when the dust settled from the fight tomorrow. He was certain they would welcome him to join them if he came down, because this bunch somehow had grown to consider him one of their own. But this was Charlie's pack, not his. He may have helped piece it together, given them motivation to keep moving, however it was the young Morningstar they looked to for leadership.

Good, because at this point he was so damned tired that it was only the threads of his Judgement holding his smile in place. While his bayou could certainly supply him with energy to spare, his body still required at least some sleep.

Too bad for him there was truly no rest for the wicked.

For the last three weeks, the Radio Demon had been maintaining the barrier that blocked Heaven's gaze, ensuring Vox continued his constant vigil, and even continuing to impart what he could of his own tricky maneuvers and Michael's training on Vaggie, though it barely scratched the surface of what the Seraphim had wanted him to learn.

Time was always in such short supply when one needed it most.

Should the fighting end and find them both still standing after, he would see about recommending that the Commander take the former Exorcist on as a pupil. She may be feeling at home in Hell these days, but that didn't mean she needed to remain down here permanently. Charlie would probably enjoy a chance to go up there and see Heaven as it was truly meant to be. Both of them would likely treat it as a well deserved vacation. Goodness knew they had earned it.

Looking down at his daughter and her omega speaking to each other happily, his chest ached for his own alphas. What he wouldn't give to slip away to the palace and find them both there, to fall asleep between them as he had done many times before.

Soon.

Not soon enough, but soon.

It was terribly strange to think back on the days of his mortal life, how he viewed the people around him and the rare feelings that stirred within him for so very few of them. He could not properly say that what he felt for his closest companions these days was love, it did not feel the way the emotion was described in books and songs. No, for a creature like him there was a fierce covetousness for their attention, greed for the pride and delight in their eyes when they watched him do what others called impossible, a burning desire to one day cross that divide between them to stand at their side as a true equal with power that he had earned for himself. All of that, and even more things that forced the withered thing he called a heart to continue beating even when it likely should have stopped.

Perhaps this was the closest thing he could feel to the soft and gently ensnaring thing so many others spoke of poetically. As his mind wandered down strangely bittersweet paths, he had apparently stopped paying attention to his surroundings because he nearly physically startled when Charlie suddenly spoke from only a couple feet away, "Hey, Al?"

Quickly packing away all traces of exhaustion and melancholy, he turned towards her with a cheery grin. The look on her face said he hadn't moved quickly enough. "Charlie! How can I be of assistance this fine evening, my dear?"

She studied him for a moment before stepping aside to reveal Sir Pentious behind her, wringing his hands nervously, "He wants to talk to you-"

Oh no.

No.

Absolutely not!

He was not going to stand here and deal with whatever emotional drivel was about to spill out of the hissing fool, especially not so soon after his own mind had just dumped him into a vat of unwanted thoughts about his own feelings.

Then Charlie kept going, her stance firm and her all too clever eyes on his, "-and I think as my business partner you should take the time to listen to our guest. Without insulting him until he's done."

...dammit. Knowing he likely looked like he had just bitten into a lemon, Alastor pasted on the falsest smile he had worn in a very long time as his ears flattened back, "Of course! This is the time to put any regrets to rest, is it not?"

The serpent looked surprised that he had agreed to hear him out before he straightened up and nodded, "Yesss! Exactly! Thank you, Misster Alasstor! I know you ssay our fightss in the passt have been inconssequential and forgettable for you, but they were not for me. Sso, I feel like I need to apologize."

Pentious glanced at Charlie, who gave him an encouraging grin and two thumbs up, "You ssee, I wass an omega before I died. I hated it, becausse omegass were barred from higher learning back then. I did everything I could to hide what I wass, tricked everyone into thinking I wass a beta, but I wass always paranoid and afraid over being caught. I wass never happy. Then I got down here and really wass a beta! I thought that maybe Judgement had made a misstake and gave me a reward insstead of a punishment!" His shoulders slumped, "But it wassn't long before I realized that I sstill wassn't happy. Then you appeared."

Alastor raised a brow, uncertain where this was going now. He had thought this would be some simple empty apology done to make Charlie happy, but this felt rather genuine. He could not deny he was a bit curious what had caused the scaly fellow to continue to come back to fight him again and again despite his rather embarrassing losses each time. Yes, despite his previous claims, he remembered their battles. It was kind of comical to see the ridiculous beta delude himself into thinking he truly had a chance. No, he was not going to admit that aloud, especially after having to stand here and allow this display without mockery.

"You were a beta man turned omega, and it didn't sseem to phasse you at all even though omegass were sstill treated like complete weaklingss in mind and body back then!" Pentious dramatically threw his hands in the air, "You made it look sso damned eassy! You even climbed the rankss in nearly record time!"

Okay, he had to admit the reminder of how well he'd done in gaining a reputation, and how quickly he had gotten to the upper echelons of the city was rather nice.

"And I... I wass sso damn angry! I felt like I had to fight you, to beat you sso you would ssee that being an omega made a persson weaker!" He looked aside at Charlie, wrapping an arm around himself as his voice got quieter, "I wanted to prove to mysself that it wass sstupid to miss being what I wass, and that the work I had done in life wassn't all for naught!"

Ah, good, ol' fashioned jealousy.

Pentious drew himself up, straightening his shoulders as he met Alastor's eyes then, "It took coming here to realize I wass jealouss of you. Sso I would like to formally apologize for taking out my anger and problemss on you."

The deer waited a breath, "Are you quite done now?" When Pentious nodded, he continued, "Well, that looked extremely painful, and I sincerely hope neither of you put me through that ever again! Tata now!"

Charlie stifled a giggle as Alastor shadow-slipped away from them like his tail was on fire. When she saw that Pentious was frowning, she smiled, "Hey, at least he didn't try to stab or bite either of us, right? And apologizing isn't about getting the other person to forgive you. It's about admitting to and learning from your mistakes so you can forgive yourself. I'm so proud of how well you did, Pen!"

He looked at her with wide, hopeful eyes, "Really?"

Charlie nodded, a great idea coming to her mind, "Yep! In fact, you did so well, I wanna give you something. Maybe it will help you remember this moment!" She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, removing the hidden scrap of red fabric she had been carrying with her since she was 12. "Here! I know it made you really sad when he burned the one you got from him before."

Sir Pentious glanced between her face and the fabric in her hand several times, "Are you ssure? How... how did you get that?!"

Charlie shrugged, "It doesn't really matter how I got it. The fact is that I don't need it anymore, and I think you might appreciate it."

He gave her a awe-filled look as he took it, quickly tucking it away so nobody else saw, "Thank you, Missss Charlie."

"Now, are you going to talk to Cherri or not? Surely she's gotta be easier than Al!"

***

Alastor had allowed himself to skip spending half the night awake torturing Vox since it was the final night and unlikely that the constant watch would be dropped before the fight. He trusted that his Shadow could channel the energy needed through his staff to keep the block up, as well as keep an ear out for any sign that the devices were powering off and wake him before too many went down.

Sleep came easy, exhausted as he was.

Soon after he had awoken, the signal came through his modified microphone that the alignment was active, and he quickly relayed everything he had discovered as well as their status at the hotel. Gabriel sent back an affirmative that the information had been received and the ones involved in things up in Heaven were all ready to take their places as well.

Good. That was one large part of the plan completed. Now it was on to the next!

Sadly, one night of rest was not enough to fully get him back up and running, but that was alright. He'd only need to really be on the move for a very short time. Otherwise, much of his role in the finale was standing as a bright red beacon to draw Adam's attention, and hold up a shield to keep him out as long as possible. The more of the Exorcists they could kill without him in play, the better.

Oh! And also he had to provide a riveting broadcast throughout the battle, but he could do that in his sleep!

Now...

The omega found himself standing between two choices. Charlie was still a bit worried about his survival, that much was obvious. Though, to be fair, it seemed to be the same level she was worried about everyone on the field, so his reassurances must have done some good there. However, Alastor was very aware of the risk he was taking, of the chance being there that something unforeseen would happen and cause him to take a blow that was far more deadly than he wanted.

Did he really want to go through this without speaking to his daughter of the full truth beforehand?

Sitting atop the Hazbin Hotel sign, Alastor fiddled with a gleaming metal locket, his eyes on the holy gateway in the sky while his mind was on the young woman somewhere on the ground below. He'd had three made, one for Lucifer, one for Rosie, and one that he had thought he would give to Charlie after this battle was done. Would giving it to her early be a cause for distraction? Or would it strengthen her will to fight, to survive this day so that she could get the chance to meet her younger brother?

Familiar with the sound of Lucifer's wings as they pulled him through the air, Alastor recognized Vaggie flying up somewhere behind him. He chose to remain where he was. The angel might not like or trust him, but she knew most of the importance of his position, so she wouldn't try to stab him in the back yet. Admittedly, he was rather looking forward to her reaction at the big reveal. Hopefully he would be in a position to actually see it!

As she cleared the building, the gusts of wind off of her wings revealed that she was carrying Charlie with her. Ah. So the source of his current conundrum wished to speak with him before the battle. Delightful.

Soft murmuring reached his ears before Vaggie took off again, leaving Charlie alone with him. Huh. Not even a warning against harming the Princess? Was she going soft for him too? He hoped not, he enjoyed the looks of wariness from her.

"Al? Mind if I join you up there?"

Rather than audibly reply, he sent a tentacle down to pick her up.

"Woah!" Charlie squeaked in surprise when the dark appendage wrapped around her and lifted her up. After she was sat at his side, she watched it retreat to his back again, "You know... I always thought those would be slimy or something."

"Many do. I am not quite certain why."

Humming in lieu of an actual response, she leaned forward to look at his face curiously, "You okay? Nervous about fighting Adam?"

Alastor scoffed, choosing to be openly honest in answering. This was going to be a very difficult battle for her in multiple ways, he did not need to add on layers of word games and half-truths that might leave her off balance, "No. The fighting itself does not worry me, my dear. That part is as easy as breathing. And you? Do you think you will be ready to do what you must? I am sure knowing you will likely need to kill your opponents is not sitting well with you."

Charlie blinked, looking up at the gateway too while she thought on that, "Actually, it doesn't bother me as much as I thought it would. They are going to kill my friends if I don't stop them first by any means necessary."

Surprisingly pragmatic for someone who was often terribly idealistic. "Well! We might just make a proper hellion out of you yet!"

She giggled, swinging her feet a bit. Alastor was struck suddenly by how very young she looked despite her age. She should be exploring the Rings freely, making friends and allies as she went, not waiting to see which of her current friends were going to make it through this fight sixty years in the making. Charlie had never really had a choice in this like her parents had, her role was set for her as she grew and they learned what sort of person she was becoming.

Maybe it was time to offer her one.

Holding out his hand with the locket in his palm, he ensured that any recording devices nearby could not see or hear them before he spoke, "This holds the answer to many of the questions you have. However, if you choose to take it now, you might have a much harder time keeping to your part in this. No matter what, you will need to remain away from my fight with Adam, understand?"

Nodding, she stared at the gleaming metal for a few seconds before looking at him with wide eyes, "Can you answer one question for me before I decide? Am I one of the seven reasons you have to survive this?" He gave a single nod and she snatched it up, opening the clasp. The projection of Lilith and their son hovered in the air in front of her, "Mom... She looks so happy. Who-"

"His name is Armand. He very much looks forward to meeting his big sister."

Charlie gasped sharply, her gaze flicking between him and the image several times, "Does that mean... are you my... am I..."

Alastor could see her struggling to fully allow herself to believe the connections her mind was making, "All three of us were terribly grateful you came out looking like your father. Explaining deer features would have been rather difficult without revealing myself, don't you agree?"

A choked sound left her, and then he found himself with a lap full of Charlie. She hugged him tightly as she cried, "I knew it! I knew y-you were someone important!"

Resigning himself to going into the fight with a tear-stained shoulder, he gave the back of her head a gentle pat and grumbled, "You and Lucifer both will need to contribute to my dry-cleaning bill in the future."

She gave a wet laugh, pulling back to give him a watery smile, "You really don't like emotional moments, do you? In all honesty, I'm kind of surprised you haven't dumped me off your lap already."

He huffed and gave a pointed glance down, "Dropping you from this height would make the last sixty years of keeping you alive rather pointless, my dear."

Charlie laughed more truly then, "I guess it would." A thought struck her then and she looked at him with wide eyes, "Wait, is that why you need to be the one fighting Adam?! If he tries to kill you..."

His microphone gave a series of winning dings, "Correct! Fret not, though. Your uncles have given me every chance they could to ensure I survive it."

She blew out a breath, "Uncles. I... there are angels up there that consider me their family too?! Holy shit. I-I mean, I always hoped, but..."

Alastor caught sight of his Shadow when it appeared behind her, tapping on its wrist pointedly, "Ah, seems we have run out of time, dear girl. Time for the actors to take their places in the grand finale!"

Charlie reluctantly let go of him, wiping at her damp cheeks. He summoned a handkerchief, offering it to her with a soft smile that she returned as she took it, "Thanks, Al." She paused, "Wait, what do I call you now?"

He scoffed, "Al is fine. What you choose to call me in the future is up to you. Now get going." She climbed off of his lap, holding tight to the locket as she held the handkerchief towards him. Alastor shook his head, getting to his feet, "You can return that to me after it's been cleaned."

Charlie seemed to catch the comfort being offered in those words, holding the cloth close, "I will. You just better be here for me to give it back to you."

Helping her back down, the omega man watched his daughter walk to the edge of the roof and call down for Vaggie to come get her again. Once she was safely in her own omega angel's arms, he let out a long breath and straightened his spine, turning his face defiantly towards the gateway above as it began to open.

'Let the show begin!' Dropping the interference blocking Heaven's gaze and Vox's machines, the Radio Demon brought his microphone up and began with a cheerful greeting, "Ladies and gentlemen, angels and demons alike, welcome to the first ever live inter-realm broadcast! I'm your host, Alastor, the Radio Demon Overlord of Hell! Please, sit back, relax, and enjoy this once in an afterlife event!"

***

Sitting in the heart of the network he had created eons ago, Gabriel's glowing eyes snapped open the second he felt the signal reaching their realm, and he channeled it into every branching line, forcing any connected device capable of emitting sound to come on and play the audio. A moment later, he furrowed his brow in confusion as another energy touched his, a familiar one that he had not felt in quite some time.

One of his old apprentices was attempting to merge their magic with his own?

He allowed a small connection to find out why, shock running through him when he found the live view from Heaven's watch over Hell was being offered to him. He gladly widened the connection then, delighted as Galadethel fed the video through to every device capable of showing it. Gabriel took the opportunity to weave in images he had collected over the centuries, things he had personally seen as well as memories he and Raphael had copied from willing witnesses to show even more proof of the High Seraphim's wrong-doing.

'Ha! Try to deny your cruelties now, Sera!'

***

"Now, to our upstairs neighbors, you might be asking yourself why you are suddenly hearing from such an esteemed and refined sounding gentleman as me! Ha! Let me tell you, this is to be a riveting tale of the real nature of your beloved, but deceitful High Seraphim! All of this is completely true and happening as I speak!" 

***

Sera's eyes flew wide as the familiar voice came through the speakers in the meeting room her brother had asked her to come to. What... How?!

The sound of metal ringing had her turning her head back toward Michael, finding him on his feet and that icy blue gaze staring down at her dispassionately, like she was one the damnable demons he was pointing his glowing sword at, "Sera, by the power vested in me as the Commander of Heaven's Armies, I am demanding you step down from the seat of High Seraphim right now."

What madness had taken hold of Michael?! Had he been corrupted somehow?! She shot a quick blast of holy energy at him and teleported away as he moved to block it.

Lips twitching upward minutely, Michael raised his hand up to speak into the shimmering wristband he was wearing, "She's on the run. Your turn."

***

"For my hellish listeners, Sera is the High Seraphim of Heaven. She is their leader much as our beautiful Queen Lilith Morningstar, may her reign be ever glorious, is for us. One of the oldest among the angels, part of a group known as the First Seraphim, she has portrayed herself as a compassionate and merciful being who weeps for the fate of us poor sinners! It is a rather impressive display she has given! As a fan of theater, I must applaud her acting skills, for if I myself were not living among the retched beings that she delights in destroying, I would believe her too! So no, I do not fault any of our holy brethren for their belief in their High Seraphim. However, I do want to remove the blindfolds she has placed over your eyes so that you might see the face she wears behind a metaphorical mask. The literal ones are saved for her secret force of angels that she has created with the intention of killing us. Angels that, by the way, are attacking the building I am standing on at this very moment! Haha!"

***

Raphael paced the length of the room while listening to Alastor's broadcast. He was on standby, watching over Armand while much of the plan was carried out. The child knew that he would probably need to leave at some point to care for someone who got injured, most likely his beloved Maman, and they had made sure he understood he was to remain here until someone came to collect him.

(Too bad for the adults that no one had seen the fingers crossed in the young omega's pocket when he nodded and promised he would stay inside.)

"Uncle Raph! Look! Maman is on the screen!"

Mismatched eyes went wide with surprise, and Raphael rushed to the room Armand was excitedly yelling from. By Creation's light, the boy was speaking truly! There was video playing along with the audio coming through the speakers! The healer wasn't sure how, all he knew was that this was going to make Alastor's words that much more powerful as everyone up here saw as well as heard the truth in what he was saying.

Looking down at the child watching the images with wide-eyed excitement, he knelt at his side, putting a hand on his shoulder, "Armand? I don't know that you should watch this. There are going to be a lot of violent things happening down there and your Maman is going to be in a lot of danger. It might scare you to see that."

The boy tilted his head, looking at him for a moment before he grinned wide, sharp teeth on display in a way that he usually minimized, "I know! Maman is gonna help kill all the bad angels so I can go down and finally see my Daddy and Big Sister! I wanna watch it!" Armand gasped suddenly, and his ears perked up further as he turned huge, hope-filled eyes back to the screen, "Do you think I'll get to see Sis kill some bad angels too?!"

Raphael stared at the child in disbelief. Despite his upbringing in Heaven and his normally gentle demeanor, at rare times Armand sharply reminded him that he was in fact hellborn. This was definitely one of those times.

***

Alastor was forced to stop his narration as the first wave of Exorcists got close enough to the hotel for him to begin his part in the fight, "L͙͓͔̀̈̍͠ë́t t̡̰̰͗́h͚͔̼ͩ͡e̹͉̳͔̅̀ s͇̙̘͉͈l̵͔̙͌͘ḁ̖ͬ͘u̬g̦̥͆h̑tẻ̮̙̐͊r̷̜ͥͣ̄ b̗ͣe̙g͍͉ͮ̇͢i̳ͮ́n̓!̜"

Waving his staff in a wide arch, shadows rushed out towards the markers he had laid out along the fence-line before rising to form a wide dome that separated this group from the rest. It was difficult to keep from giggling madly as several angels hilariously crashed into the shield like birds against windows. 'Keep it together! You have an audience that won't appreciate the monster within. Stay in control until Adam shows his true face first.'

One eye red, the other black, he brought the microphone back up as he watched the outside forces, summoning giant tentacles to steal and then kill each angel with their own weapon, "Now I will admit, this fight is a little different from the ones we have been dealing with for the last sixty years. You see, every year Sera and Adam, the First Man and leader of the secret army known as the Exorcists, send their killer angels down to slaughter us sinners for a full 24 hour period. Year after year, we were forced to flee for our afterlives from these destructive forces because, as all in Heaven and Hell know, angels are truly immortal and invincible, utterly incapable of being killed! Oh, wait! I have spoiled the story a bit it seems! As many of you might be able to hear, that is not actually the case! To our angelic listeners, I also extend my heart-felt apologies as this may become a bit gruesome for your tastes. The truth is often terribly ugly, sorry!"

***

Lucifer gave a dark grin as he watched the video playing on the television he had temporarily created in the palace for just this purpose. That annoying Box guy was good for one thing at least, he was live streaming this whole thing, so everyone was able to see as well as hear what Al was talking about. That would help later when the King needed to teleport over, since the hotel no longer looked anywhere near like it had when he visited before. Now he had a clear view of the state of the area and would be able to move instantly.

Deep down he was absolutely terrified that this wouldn't work out right, that he would be stuck watching as his omega died on Adam's blade before he was freed to go help. However, he was holding tight to his faith in his family. They would be free of Sera forever. This would be the end of it all.

It had to be.

For now, Lucifer allowed himself to indulge in this rare opportunity to watch his deadly omega mate really let loose and have fun. It wasn't like he ever got much of a chance to see the Radio Demon in his element, and Alastor was not bothering with glitching everyone's view of him this time. All of Hell could see him in his full glory, and he was going to bask in the heady feeling of knowing all of that gorgeous creature was his and Lilith's for as long as he could. Too bad she couldn't see this too. It would be fantastic if she was here so they could both let off a little steam while watching Al do his thing.

Shifting his stance, Lucifer sighed. He was going to need to make sure to shut off that part of his body before he left. Charlie reeeeally didn't need to see her dad fighting with a hard on.

***

Fed up with watching his subordinates be slaughtered and unaware of the way the battle was being broadcasted to both Heaven and Hell, Adam reared back and smashed through the shield.

"Whoops! Seems like you Heavenly folks will have to use your imaginations for the following wordplay and soundtrack for a moment. It's my turn to show these sorry excuses for holy beings that us sinners are no longer going to bow down to their Exterminations!"

That said, Alastor planted the staff in front of him, giving the First Man his most shit-eating grin as the angel swooped down to land on the hotel sign, "Adam! First Man, next to d͊i̖̱ͮ̉è͂̏̍."

Despite the digital nature of the mask, he could tell Adam was giving him the same dismissive look that countless other alphas had before, "Uh huh. Who the fuck are you, beta cuck?

Oho! This would be a bit extra fun! "Alastor! Pleasure to be meeting you, quite a pleasure. I'm the omega who's about to e̳̟ͦn̥̣̯d͙̆̕ y̪͇͡our f͖̄̕uc̞ͯk̷̺ͪi͓ṋ͂ͣg̰̟̀ l̶̬͌iͥͧ̄feͦ."

Adam audibly gagged as he easily dodged the four large tentacles that came his way, "Omega?! Oh gross, you're one of those ball-less freaks that likes to pretend they're a guy? Here, let me show you what a real man can do!" The alpha raised his guitar axe as he barreled straight for Alastor.

The sinner calmly remained where he was, taunting smile still on his face while Adam shredded through shadow after shadow. When he cut through the last one, Alastor raised a hand to waggle a finger at him, "Ah ah ah!"

Easily sidestepping the overconfident fool, the demon sent another volley of tentacles towards his opponent. Goodness, the First Man really was just as bad at this as Michael said he was!

***

1 year ago

Alastor chuckled as he tried to catch his breath, "Ha! Managed to hit you that time!"

Even the warrior Seraphim looked a little ruffled, though he was not anywhere near as affected by their sparring as the sinner, "Only because I let you."

"Uh huh, sure," Alastor let his legs go out from under him and sat on the grass gracelessly. "If that's true, why did your wings twitch and your eyes widen when it landed?"

Said eyes narrowed at him, "Perhaps exhaustion is making you see things. Should we end things today so you can rest?"

Shutting his eyes, he waved a hand at Michael, "No no! We can keep going! Just give me a moment."

The blond angel sheathed his blade, "I do believe you have what it takes to control the fight as you need to by now. Why do you continue to push yourself so far?"

Alastor opened one eye again to look at him, "Because I do not like taking risks when it might affect my life or the lives of my family. I want to know that I can control the fight, true, but I also want every chance I can get to leave my own marks on that sexist pig."

Michael grimaced. Lilith had told him of the things Adam said in the past about omega males. The First Man also had negative opinions about alpha females, but those were not as outright vile. "As an angel, Adam has never been the most... palatable of individuals, but it seems time under Sera has caused that to worsen considerably."

"She enables him," Alastor explained. "She excuses his behavior as simply a byproduct of his human life and trauma from Lucifer's misdeeds leading to their exile from Eden. He uses her dismissal of his wrong-doing as a reason to act as awful as he wishes. The longer such things are comfortable for a person, the deeper they go."

Pale blue eyes studied the darkness around the bayou, "If you were able to, would he be one of the souls you added to this place?"

Green energy sparked around him, his control of his form slipping at the thought, teeth growing large as his eyes blackened, "Ó̼͖̀ǫ͕ȯ͍̫̟ͣh̑̓ ỵ̦es̘̥͂̽͜ͅ.ͨ I do believe I would even create a place of honor for him so Lilith could hear his s̙̈ͭͅcr̛̟͛͝e͚a͖̘̚ms̼ͨ whenever she wished!"

While not entirely immune, the Commander had grown a little less sensitive to his demonic forms and the way he spoke of such things in the last year and a half. He studied the sinner for a long moment before he spoke again, "Adam tends to pull his attacks to the left, and he is like a rushing bull. Once he gains momentum, he does not change course easily without extreme motivation to. Dodge to the right as he gets within reach, and he'll almost always miss you."

Alastor gladly listened as Michael began to list off all of Adam's flaws in fighting. Where before the angel had merely been teaching him the general ins and outs of how the First Man fought, he seemed to have finally decided that he was fully in on this and willing to allow whatever happened to happen. They had known Michael would be slow to accept the stark reality of this, he was the sort that resisted change. Still, the fact that he had even followed Armina, shown curiosity rather than outright suspicion of Armand, that had been enough to get them to keep trying.

And now that Alastor knew the Seraphim was entirely committed? That meant it was finally time to start bringing his Shadow into play in their sparring. He wanted to see how the ancient Commander reacted to suddenly being faced with a far less physical opponent!

***

Still confident that the demon in front of him was no more dangerous to him than any other Overlord in the past, Adam blocked and sliced through all the shadows sent his way, "You really think you can take me on? A pitiful omega is no match for any alpha, much less the First of them!"

Alastor nonchalantly studied his microphone, knowing the lack of fear and bored stance would get under the other's skin, "Huh, that's funny. I've known hundreds of omegas more threatening than you. They also had far better style." He eyed Adam judgmentally, waving a limp-wristed hand in his direction,  "Tsk. Those robes make you look terribly unappealing, you know."

With the speakers around the hotel also relaying the audio from the rooftop, Angel Dust choked and looked up with wide eyes, "Did Smiles just pull a sassy gay bitch on Adam?!"

Husk leapt in front of the spider, cards flying to slice through the angels that had been aiming for the momentarily stunned beta, "Yeah, he did! Now pay attention before you get your cute ass killed!"

"Wait, you think my ass is cute?!"

On the roof, Adam was also bewildered enough by the commentary that he failed to notice Alastor's Shadow stretching out towards him. As soon as it was under him, it released a shadow powered puppet, the little thing shooting up and clocking the angel under the jaw hard enough to knock him into the air a bit. That finally started to release the First Man's infamous temper. Adam snarled, his swipes going wild as he tried to destroy the giggling and dexterous thing, several attempts missing before he finally cut it in half, "Think you're tough shit, huh?!"

By then, Alastor had managed to get in close, turning up the sass to really get the other man's blood boiling, "Tougher than you! Hahaha!" He easily bent back out of the reach of the horribly telegraphed swing sent his way. Continuing to guide the angel along, he kept himself just barely out of reach, "Alphas like you are all the same! You think having a knot makes you better than everyone else. I'll bet you're a sloppy minute-man at best."

This time most of the hotel residents and staff went wide-eyed, though they kept their defenses up.

Alastor. The Radio Demon. The infamous prude of Pentagram City.... had just used emasculating sexual commentary that he was broadcasting Hell- and Heaven-wide?!

"Cherri!" Angel called out in a strangely strained voice, his back against the hotel wall.

The alpha woman responded immediately, bounding over quickly to stand in front of him with a wide grin and four bombs in hand, "I gotcha, mate!"

With her watching his back, the former porn star let himself double over laughing. Fuck, they might die by the time this was over, but it would be so worth it to hear the absolute goldmine that was Alastor's taunting right now!

***

Lilith giggled and Armina gaped at the screen hovering over the central plaza as they waited in a small café while everyone else spooked and herded Sera this way, "What in de world does dat boy tink he is doin'?!"

The Queen took a long sip from her drink. She would kind of miss the clean waters and the lack of sulfur coating everything, but she was beyond ready to return home to her family. She knew Armina wasn't any form of prude, but hearing one's own child say such things so publicly when he generally presented himself in a very polished and clean-speaking manner to others was most certainly a shock for any parent, "He's trying to make Adam blurt out something so horrific that Sera can't possibly soften or twist it into something less awful than it is."

Angels all around the plaza were mesmerized, staring up at the screens floating above the giant statue commemorating Lucifer's banishment from Heaven. Lilith hated that statue, and while Michael had avoided it since it had been erected, the Commander now very much wanted the ostentatious thing that showed him so cruelly casting his twin down destroyed as well. Still, it made a good point for Gabriel to use for focusing the magics to show the video of what was going on. Both Alastor's alpha wife and mother had been surprised to see the displays appear, but that had swiftly shifted to delight since they knew this would help clear away any doubts of the validity of the audio the Radio Demon was sending this way.

The flowers in the Armina's hair shrank a bit as her ability to hide her shudder of disgust slipped, "You mean he's tryin' to make him say..."

"Yeeep!" Lilith knew he would succeed too. Sure enough, a few moments later, Adam let out something that had nearly ever angel in Heaven, and likely much of the inhabitants of Hell too, becoming nauseous with horror and revulsion.

***

Adam went nearly apoplectic with fury, the screen of his mask glitching "Minute man?!" He slammed his axe down hard enough to collapse a section of the roof, but Alastor simply stood at the edge of the damage calmly, like he had not a care in the world. That goaded the insulted angel further, "What would you know, freak?! Probably a virgin with those nasty teeth and that gross body of yours!"

The microphone made a loud buzzer noise as a recorded audience booing filled the air, "Wrong! I'll have you know I've had many fans writing in of some very naughty things they'd love to do to me. Too bad for them, I'm already taken. Some have been a bit inspiring and fun though, I will admit!"

All over Hell, even those that had managed to continue about their day while ignoring the live streaming news and broadcasts coming through the radios paused. The Radio Demon, one of the two sinners voted Hell's most eligible bachelor omegas for decades, was no longer single?! Since when?! The inhabitants of Pentagram City were especially shocked when there was barely a flicker in the power around the city. Most of them expected the front man of the Vees to short out everything after that one.

They were glad to be wrong because there was no way any Pride resident wanted to miss what might be revealed next!

Alastor was having a difficult time keeping himself contained as he felt so many damned and hellborn souls feeding his airwaves with their attention. He knew his expression was being read as something more sexual by his opponent as the disgust displayed went even clearer, "Are you fucking with me right now?! Gross!"

He tilted his head, the very picture of simple curiosity, "Oh? Have you never lain with omega men before?"

"Pssht! I'm Adam! I've fucked all kinds of omegas, though you freaks are definitely not men by the time I'm done!"

'Oh yes, keep talking. You're almost there.' Alastor took a couple steps back as Adam leapt over the hole in the roof, choosing to let the angel get close this time. He wanted the man to be so focused on trying to hit him that he wouldn't pay any attention to what he was saying. Raising his staff, he blocked the blow with a shower of sparks and a screech of metal against metal that the cocky alpha didn't even notice. The demon's voice was slightly strained with the effort of holding himself upright against such strength, "Oh? I'm afraid I haven't the slightest idea," He shoved the angel back with a large shadow slamming into his stomach, "what you mean, my sanctimonious friend!"

Believing he had found a weakness, Adam rushed to keep close, raining down blocked strikes with his voice full of cruel amusement, "What I mean, edge-lord, is that once that poor excuse for a dick between your legs is gone, you bitches are just flat-chested chicks!" The mask did little to hide the lustful tone in his words, "You know, the blood ain't so bad either when you freaks look so pretty crying and screaming like that."

Nearly everyone below faltered, even many of the Exorcists as Adam had never revealed such vile intentions around them. Lute and a few others barely registered it, their eagerness for violence and bloodshed overshadowing any shred of morality within them as they moved to take advantage of the moment of distraction. Charlie's demonic form came out and sent a wave of flames into the air, knocking them back as she snarled, "How dare he?! I'm going to fucking kill him!"

Razzle and Dazzle roared into their draconic states as well, pinning down some of the angels which a maniacally laughing Niffty gleefully stabbed while they were held in place for her.

Vaggie grabbed Charlie's shoulder, "No! Stay down here and protect your pack! Alastor said he'd handle Adam, remember?"

***

Sera couldn't believe it! Everywhere she went, there were angels of all classes turning against her! Had Samael's evil truly spread so far into Heaven?! It had to be the Morningstar child! Somehow she had infected everyone she crossed paths with!

"-between your legs is gone, you bitches are just flat-chested chicks!"

As Adam kept talking, the High Seraphim came to a complete stop, snarling in disgust and fury. That idiot! Did he not realize everyone could hear him?! She was going to have to cast him out and find a new leader for the Exorcists after this was done. All that time and effort wasted! 'I should have seen it coming and found a way to exile him sooner. That vile beast has been up here too long and has likely only aided the Devil's plots with his animalistic ways! How I ever let him convince me to create angels with human reproductive characteristics already in place, I will never know!'

"Sera?! W-what's going on?!"

Oh thank Heavens! Emily looked concerned and scared, but at least it seemed she hadn't been turned as well!

***

Even knowing what he was going to hear, Alastor couldn't stop the surge of vindictive fury making his body grow and change, bones snapping as his voice was warped, "S̰̥ͣo̮͙͝, ÿ̂͜ö͝u ḷĩ͓k̂e t̀o̵ m͋u̗t̙ͬ̀i̩ͭ͝l̪a̤̰ţ̄e͐ oẗ̌͜hͫ̍̉e̽r̟sͣͧ t̆̽o̜͂ gͦaǐ̧͎n͓̼͑ s͗ͦ̚é̦̪x͈͓u̘̿âl̯̪̈́ p̤̿̕l̗ẽ̵̹aͯsu̱͜rẹ̌̾?̼͘" He released a wave of puppets supercharged by all the energy being sent in to rush the angel, "I'll send pieces of you to every poor omega that has ever had to submit to your vile whims!"

Adam was forced to back off from the number of sharp-toothed, grinning creatures that snapped at him. After the number of his underlings that had been slaughtered this day, he was likely wary that those teeth had holy steel infused in them. Alastor chuckled at the slight sign of fear finally showing, his misaligned neck cracking as he tilted his head. He had not modified his little dolls in that way, the point of this was to ensure the angel was still alive to try to kill him after all was said and done! Toying with the arrogant alpha and forcing him to reveal his darkest thoughts was simply the price he demanded before allowing his own blood to be shed to break Lucifer's chains.

A shiver when up his spine at the thought of the sight his alpha would be as he beat this self-righteous coward into the ground.

"F-fuck you, you-you red fucking-" Adam sputtered indignantly as the giggling minions climbed all over him, weighing him down, "-sad red sack of fucking-" He finally set off a burst of holy energy to destroy them, "-omega freakshow! Fuck you!"

Wrapping a tentacle around the momentarily distracted angel, Alastor mockingly laughed as he sent Adam crashing into the hotel signage, "Haha! Poetry!"

When the Exorcist leader snarled and leapt high into the air, Alastor recognized then the fun was over and dug his feet in for what he knew was coming, the memory of Michael's words echoing through his mind.

"Adam has very few actually powerful moves that he has developed. One is a wide beam of holy energy meant for larger targets, the other is a sharper arc he sends through his weapon. If you insult and anger him enough to pull out the second one and can successfully keep from being hit by that, you will have a five second window where all the holy energy in him and his axe are drained. This will be the time you want him to hit you with the intent to kill, before he starts to recharge."

Adam raised his axe high, snarling as it began to glow brightly, "I'm going to wipe your ugly omega ass from existence, you grinning freakshow!"

As the weapon came down and a blinding arc of light was released, Alastor dismissed his current staff and swapped it for his old one. While the two looked the same, only one modification had been made to this one and it activated as he raised it high. He was forced to shut his eyes against the brightness of the holy energy and felt the moment his original microphone absorbed the light and snapped under the strain. Blinking away the spots in his eyes, he faked stunned confusion, "What just happened?" Then he stared at his broken staff, "...fuck."

His apparent distraction had Adam diving in and striking him hard across the chest, grinning in victory as dark sinner blood splattered across the roof. The wound and subsequent crash against the short barrier at the edge of the building had Alastor giving a choked sound of pain, but there was no burning to indicate angelic energy had entered his body.

A sharp cracking sound had everyone turning their eyes upwards to find contract chains from the gateway extending down to the royal palace in Pentagram city, the links visibly cracking but holding firm.

Fuck! Despite the intent to kill, the lack of knowledge of who Alastor truly was must have stopped the deal from fully shattering apart! He bared his teeth at Adam as the alpha looked from the chains to him, even his thick skull starting to connect the dots.

From the ground, Charlie stumbled. There was... a feeling, something pulling at her as the contract holding her father back buckled. Why? What-

Her eyes flew wide as she remembered that she had been fully named in the agreement, her own safety bound up in the clauses that forced the King of Hell to remain imprisoned inside the palace during Exterminations. That meant...

"Everyone! Cover me!"

Though they likely did not understand why, everybody else on her side formed a defensive circle around her immediately. Charlie dropped her shield and reached out a hand, drawing from a power she had only wielded once before as her fingers closed and a truly massive contract appeared in her grasp. Her hair came fully loose from its ties and swayed with the energy visibly encircling her, voice ringing out as she pulled everything she could grasp in an effort to finish what her three parents had begun so soon after her birth, "By the power vested in me-"

Alastor's Shadow rose defensively in front of its creator, intent on shielding him from the likely fatal blow of the raised axe when Adam paused, his gaze snapping towards the source of growing power.

"-as the Princess of Hell in place of our absent Queen, Lilith Morningstar,-"

In Heaven, Lilith and Armina both shot to their feet, staring with wide eyes at the screens above showing a split display. On one side was Alastor's wounded form with Adam standing over him, the other had Charlie calling to her birthright.

"-I render this dishonored contract-"

The leader of the Exorcists leapt into the air, leaving behind his original target in an effort to reach the Princess of Hell. If this bullshit agreement was about to end anyway, he was taking out the fucking spawn of the Devil first!

"-between the High Seraphim of Heaven, Sera,-"

The named angel stopped her flight towards the gateway to Hell, staring with wide eyes at the screens over the magnificent statue over the central city plaza. She could feel the hold the Princess of Hell had on the contract she had signed.

"-and the King of Hell, Lucifer Morningstar,-"

Lucifer snarled and strained against his bindings, flames coming from between clenched teeth as his daughter's voice echoed throughout Hell.

"-void and null-"

Alastor roared in protective fury as he shifted and merged with his Shadow, racing to get between the murderous alpha and his daughter. Charlie's solid red eyes snapped open as Adam's furious shout drew her gaze up to where the angel had his axe aimed right for her as he brought it down with all his strength. The light heading towards her and her friends around her was a blinding thing that made her to squeeze them shut again and she forced herself to finish the words.

"-from this moment on!"

The magical scroll in her hand burst into flames, the sound of shattering chains heard clearly in Heaven and Hell.

But the expected pain of the holy attack striking never came.

Instead, she smelled the horrific stench of burning flesh. Charlie opened her eyes to the horror of finding Alastor's giant form curled over them, his face contorted in pain, "AL! NO!"

***

Raphael immediately summoned his staff, intent on flying straight to the gateway to the Embassy only to stop as he felt a chill in the room. He turned to find Azrael standing behind him, a hand held out, "But, you'll be-"

"I know well the cost, brother. Come."

Armand stared at the new angel with wide, awe-filled eyes as the two brothers clasped hands and vanished as quickly as the one had appeared. Whoever that was, the young child could tell they were someone that wanted to help his Maman. Taking a deep breath through his nose, he memorized the strange scent they carried so he could find them later to thank them before he raced towards his Granman's special poisons cabinet.

The adults always called him clever, always praised him for his help, but they wanted him to sit by and do nothing as everyone in his pack risked their lives?

Armand might look like an angelic child, but he was a Prince of Hell and he was damn well going to do his part to help! Everyone was always so careful about his nose, but they often forgot about his ears. He'd heard their plans, knew where everyone would be and what they planned to do. He knew the city nearly as well as his Granman after all the walks they had taken.

Sera was the name of the worst of the angels. She was the reason his Mommy had to pretend to like the bad-smelling angel that had just hurt his Maman. She was the reason he hadn't been able to meet his Sis when she came up here from Hell. And, as Armand picked the lock on his Granman's cabinet and grabbed a very specific bottle in it, he swore she was the one he was going to make sure got hurt for all the pain she had given his family!

***

Lilith had to grab Armina's shoulders and hold her back from taking off as the flowers in her hair bloomed in full, mists of pollen bursting from them with her protective fury, "Raphael's on his way to him, I'm sure of it! We need you here, remember?!"

The omega angel snarled and bared her teeth at the alpha Queen, struggling with the urge to go to her child and staying here to ensure the cause of all his pain was taken down for good. Violet eyes calmly held her glowing hazel gaze and it was the woman's next words that broke through.

"Maman, please!"

Hearing this strong and far older woman call to her like that made her mind stop long enough to understand and remember herself. Looking around, Armina found that many of the angels nearby had backed away from them, watching her with curious wariness. It was good so many human-born were here today, generally aware of what was coming. If any of the elitists had been here and relayed what they saw, that display would have likely undone a great deal of what they had planned. She blew out a long breath and her wings folded back in, "Sorry about dat. Let's go finish dis."

She would see to it that Sera was done for good, and then she was leaving for Hell. Anyone who tried to stop her from seeing her boy and making sure he survived was going to feel the same poison in their veins that coated the blessed steel needles hidden under her robes. Her role was to ensure Sera's true face was seen, the faith of her staunchest believers broken for even the shortest of moments, and then weaken her further with the debilitating mixture she had tested on her own beloved Seraphim over the decades. Raphael had volunteered his own angelic body to her experiments so they could be certain the poison would bring the High Seraphim to her knees long enough for the dagger strapped to Armina's arm to strike true.

Whether it was through her throat or her miserable excuse for a heart did not matter to the human-born angel. All that she cared about was that the source of Heaven's rot was destroyed today. Whatever consequences came of her hand being the one to kill one of the oldest and most powerful of the angels, Armina would face them with pride.

***

Charlie couldn't hear anything beyond the ringing in her own ears from her scream of pained disbelief, her eyes locked on the parent she had only just found out she had as he shrank back down, he and his Shadow separating before he collapsed into the angelic blood-stained mud of the battlefield. She barely registered Vaggie breaking away to intercept Lute as she raced towards the soul-bound pair, the Shadow's middle visibly torn and burning with holy energy before it vanished. Charlie went to her knees at Alastor's side, "Al! Come on! Open your eyes!"

"My lucky day! Two for the price of one!"

She lifted her head to find Adam over them, his axe raised high again. He never managed to bring it down, a white and red figure crashing into him with a furious snarl, "Stay away from my child and mate, you sick fuck!"

"Husk! You owe me a hundred!"

"The fuck I do! The bet was for if they did it after that duel!"

Charlie would have been upset at their banter, but she knew that was how both men dealt with stress. For now, she turned her attention back to the injured demon under her hands, "Al? Please, don't die on me! I just found you."

An ear twitched her way, making her nearly sob with relief at the sign of life before one red eye cracked open, Alastor's words barely audible as his pained smile took a mischievous slant, "Charlie... tell Husker... Angel wins..."

An incredulous laugh was torn from her, "What the- Are you serious?!"

Of course this impossible, wonderful asshole would cling to life just to screw with Husk a little longer! He wouldn't be Al if he didn't.

Notes:

Hoooo, soooo, yeah, that... that's a thing that I just wrote...

I was ORIGINALLY tempted to stop it at "AL! NO!" but I felt that would be far too cruel. Things are still tense, however this moment is not nearly as heartless a point to pause at.

I hope this has lived up to the hype that the rest of the story has built up to! Next up has Lucifer versus Adam, the Vees side of the Exterminations, and Armand being a sneaky clever little deer in the fight against Sera! Everyone hold onto your pants!

I am going to be creating a series for this story and put all the bonus short scenes that happen at various timelines into a sequel story. They should come up pretty quick after the next chapter is done since I already have 2 fully written out!

Chapter 13

Summary:

Velvette corrals Vox and Val to watch the Extermination together. All three of them are unprepared for what they see, but the two men are especially unprepared for what their beta partner has planned.

The King of Hell joins the fight against Adam and his Exorcists.

The allies in Heaven make their move against Sera.

Notes:

TWs: References to non-con and previous implications about genital mutilation

When they arrived at the battlefield in Hell, Raphael couldn't keep from shuddering. He had never been down here, the feeling of the magic was so foreign to him that it almost felt like he was trying to breath air that was half solidified. Whatever was the basis of it, it was definitely not Raziel's work from the beginning days.

No wonder they hadn't been able to convert Heaven's energies to be able to help restore Alastor's abilities faster!

Just as he went to step out of the gateway between Death's domain and the rest of the universe, his brother stopped him, "We must wait where we cannot be seen yet, but Time reaches us and takes us with its flow once more. To interfere now would mean you would be noticed. I will tell you when you may go to him while I wait to be called to others here."

Raphael wanted to push to be allowed to go before Alastor and all the rest suffered greater pain! He resisted, because he knew that being seen down here would cause problems for those fighting in Heaven. Still, Azrael's assistance meant he got here much faster than he would have on his own, even if he did have to wait right now. The healer felt tears of frustrated helplessness sting his eyes as Charlie ran for her birth-parent. He could see Alastor's Shadow was rapidly being burned away by the wound it shared with its creator. The strange, endearing creature was going to be the first to go if someone didn't step in soon, and that would leave the demon with a permanently wounded soul!

A small motion beside him drew his eyes to Azrael again, his brother's gloved hand reaching out and grasping empty air before pulling it back towards him. In that moment, the Shadow vanished, something that would have seemed like it simply went back to its natural hiding place, but Raphael knew different. Half-afraid that Az had already had to collect that piece of Alastor, he opened his mouth to ask, only to see a small dark shape in the void beside them. Outside of Time's flow, the burn of the holy energy was frozen, leaving it in a state where it was neither saved nor lost, simply stuck in the moment it was removed from reality as most knew it.

Gratitude rose in the red-haired Seraphim, and he was about to say as much when he felt the pain that surged out from Azrael. Though there was no sound that came with it, it was clear that the price of his interference was already being taken from him, and Raphael could only watch with pained sympathy as his brother's hand trembled slightly.

Thankfully it wasn't long, likely because the creature was not fully saved yet. If the main body died, there would be no saving the Shadow anyway. That also meant that when Raphael did heal Alastor, when he successfully removed the holy energy that was attempting to burn away both him and his Shadow, another price would be exacted from the Seraphim of Death for not heeding the warning he had been given. A much larger one. Despite knowing it would do little good, that it would be an empty gesture in the end, he reached out with his own glowing hand and gripped his brother's. Sending pulses of warm healing energy through someone that could not actually be healed was still a sign of his care that he knew Azrael appreciated.

Though he could never see his brother's wounds, never saw blood fall, the fact that parts of his body were slowly disappearing, leaving only bone exposed, told him enough of what the cost he paid for interfering was. Death could not die, not until the end of the universe, but his physical form could be slowly torn away from him until he would be no longer capable of interfering at all.

Already so much of Azrael was gone, only a skeleton remaining hidden under much of his feathered cloak.

As for what happened to the blood and flesh he shed...

There was a reason 'blessed' steel brought true death to all it cut down, even if many had not realized angels were among that generalization. A lake of thick and viscous silver-white liquid, so much larger than what should be possible to come from a singular being, even if they were a First, was in a truly large crater that none knew the origin of. He didn't know how who found it first, hidden deep within Heaven's physical realm, but war had inspired someone to attempt infusing it into regular Heavenly steel. The result was the dangerous things that Exorcists had been using to destroy sinners for decades.

Azrael had never confirmed it, but Raphael suspected that the lake was filled with the remains of what was carved from his brother, that the crater was tied to him somehow. After all, what else could so completely kill a soul than the blood of Death himself? For all that his brother confided many secrets to him, there were so many still hidden. What determined how much was removed? How could one being lose so much and not already be completely gone? How could Az still care so deeply, continue to be willing to reach out and save others despite knowing that even more would be taken from him?

The weapon smiths spoke of how the lake had risen lately like it was some miraculous blessing, not realizing they were using something so horrifying for Sera's cause.

Had Azrael found some way of circumventing the cost? Was that why he had begun interfering so much more in the last few decades? He still showed pain from paying the price, but nothing more had gone missing that the healer could see.

How much more could his brother give before he broke completely? Or had he already broken and was now simply uncaring of his own physical existence, so long as his own secret goals were met in the end?

Raphael prayed to anything that could possibly be listening that this ever-expanding cycle of pain and destruction would soon end. If it didn't, he might end up as mad as Azrael and his newest favored with all these questions that had no answer anyone was willing to give.

***

a little earlier

V-Tower

Vox literally snarled at her when Velvette punched in the code for his control room and barged in, "Get the fuck out, Vel!"

She gave him a flat look, holding up a bucket of soapy water, "Sorry, V, but this is an intervention! You're gonna listen to me, or I'm dumping this all over you and your precious station in here." The sparks around him died down and she nodded in satisfaction at the sign of having his full attention, "I'm not gonna stop your mad watch of that barmy fleabag, but you're getting out of this room and watching it out there!" When he started to get to his feet, she backed up a step, wrinkling her nose in disgust, "After you shower, you nasty wanker!"

Once she was certain the alpha of their triad was going to do as she told him, she turned her sights on Valentino. He was the one she had to be the most careful with. Sure, Vox was two watts short of powering a light bulb right now, but he was wary enough of her in general to keep from lashing out without good reason. Val...

Velvette let her hand brush over her hair, teased and styled into a fashionable and fluffy look that hid well a small capped needle set inside with a hair clip. If things went too bad, she already had an excuse to give Vox on why their omega partner was unable to join them. One of her contracted souls was at the ready with footage for multiple security camera feeds that had been painstakingly put together from past images to show Val leaving to go fuck and kill some no-name alphas that Vox likely did not recall had already been killed a few years back. One good thing about the fact that Valentino held so tight to his preferred appearance and didn't change his looks daily like she did was that it was so much easier to make old shit look new again.

Working in the stylized heart-shaped eye patch she had so generously made and gifted him had been a bit of a bitch apparently, but her people pulled it off. They knew better than to fail when she demanded so little of them beyond looking pretty for her when she told them to.

When the beta woman knocked on the door to Val's private suite, she was surprised to find herself being welcomed in rather calmly. Then she saw the number of needles and empty bags around him where he was stretched out on the couch. Oh good, he was already high as a kite! This should be much easier to work with, "Alright, Val. What's it gonna take to get you to join me and Vox in the telly room?"

There was a slow blink, the moth slow to register her words. He might even be high enough to be nearly useless on his own. Well, that saved her having to use the big knockout mix in her hair at least, "Ffffuck off, Vel."

She narrowed her eyes at him, putting her hands on her hips, "You do know what day it is, right?" The way Valentino stared at her blankly told her that was a big fat no, "The early Extermination? The day the Princess's precious little hotel gets blown to smithereens and Alastor probably gets kill-"

"Why the fuck didn't you say that in the first place?!" Velvette startled a bit when he suddenly surged up, standing easily before all but running out the door.

...that madman was one scary fuck when he had his mind set on something. She was sure almost any other soul would have forgotten they even had feet with how much shit was in his system right now, much less be able to walk! Velvette made a mental note to increase the level that her knockout formula would need to go to by the time the Extermination was over. Valentino looked like he had a much higher tolerance than she had originally guessed, and she needed to be absolutely sure the omega would go down harder than even Vox.

She wasn't going to take any chances with her own life on the line like this.

Later, once their so called brilliant leader (hah! yeah, right.) was washed up and sitting on the couch as far from Val on the loveseat as he could get without making it too obvious he was keeping away, (and yet failing to notice how close that put him to Velvette, the one he was usually rightfully suspicious of) the Vees settled in to watch how everything played out for the Princess and her deranged little group of friends.

(Yes, Velvette was absolutely aware of how ironic it was to be calling the Hazbin pack deranged considering how round the bend both her partners currently were.)

The youngest Vee kept herself looking bored and generally annoyed with the tension in the air anytime Val and Vox so much as glanced at each other, "Watch the bloody telly, not each other, or I'm murdering the both of you right now and taking over."

They both mockingly mouthed her words like the childish prats they were before Val snidely responded, "Yes, mom."

Velvette flipped him off just as Vox added in his own brilliance, "Like you could even run this on your own."

...who the fuck did he think had been running things the last month?! It certainly wasn't Val's coked-up ass keeping this all from turning into a total bloody cock-up!

Then the feed to the camera near the roof suddenly cut out, making the alpha leap to his feet with an outraged shout, "Oh fuck you, Al! What the fuck could you be telling that dumb bitch that I can't hear after all this time, huh?!"

...did he actually think Alastor could hear him right now?

The beta considered that, then filed it as a possibility that the Radio Demon could do that. There had to be some way he'd been getting to Vox these past few months, and it certainly wasn't physically. She'd had her people looking for any sign of his presence in the hopes of finding a way to arrange a secret meeting with him at some point, and they'd come up empty-handed.

Since the close-up view was currently down, Vox switched the feed to something a lot further out. They could see that something he'd given her caused the Princess to hug Alastor's staticky form, a move that all of them waited to see him shove her away for or escape from. When he did neither and simply allowed it, Velvette carefully glanced at what she could see of Vox's expression right now.

Yep. He looked like he was 100% planning to murder Princess Charlotte Morningstar. Good thing she already had set things in motion to keep that from ever being attempted. If he had, there probably would have been absolutely nothing that would save her skin from the King's retaliation!

Vox returned to sitting as the interference died back down, grumbling darkly before Alastor's voice came clearly through every speaker in the room.

"Ladies and gentlemen, angels and demons alike, welcome to the first ever live inter-realm broadcast! I'm your host, Alastor, the Radio Demon Overlord of Hell! Please, sit back, relax, and enjoy this once in an afterlife event!"

The Vees all gaped at the screen now. What had he just said? Angels and demons? Inter-realm?! He could do that?!?!?!

The three of them were speechless as he continued his narration, explaining who the High Seraphim was and revealing to Hell that most of Heaven had apparently been completely unaware of the Exterminations. How the fuck did someone keep this sort of shit that well hidden? There was an entire army of (literally) bloody Exorcists! Did they just have them all in a separate city or some bullshit like that?!

Those questions were completely wiped away as the battle truly began, and the real secret was revealed to everyone in Heaven and Hell. Angelic steel weapons could kill angels too!

Velvette used the reflection from her phone screen to look at Vox. From his lack of reaction, she had the feeling that he had already learned that from his constant vigil the past few weeks. Which meant he was so far up the goddamned creek without a paddle that this afterlife-changing information hadn't even registered for the goldmine it would have been worth to have! The Vees could have come out with this first, made themselves seen as the ones that had given this information to the Princess, and been reaping the rewards for it already!

That removed any shred of regret or guilt in what little remained of Velvette's heart for what she was doing. She wasn't betraying Vox if he had already betrayed what their alliance was about anyway!

That decided, there was a part of her that wondered if Alastor was the sort that would consider an alliance over a full contract negotiation. That barrier of his was fucking ridiculously strong to be standing up to so many regular angels on his own. Most Overlords could barely cover a small space for them and their strongest contracts. The reason the Vees could protect their entire tower was because of all three of them being strategically placed to overlap their barriers on Extermination days. Yet here was the Radio Demon covering the hotel and much of its grounds without seeming to break a goddamn sweat!

Velvette thought only sinners as old as that Zesty geezer were capable of that level of bullshit. Was it the cannibalism maybe that gave him a leg up?

Then the Exorcist leader reared back and smashed the barrier. Sure, it was one blow, but the beta could see how hard he'd hit it. Even then, the way the shield fell apart seemed rather calculated and controlled, not something Alastor was actively trying to continue holding up against the angels.

"Whoops! Seems like you Heavenly folks will have to use your imaginations for the following wordplay and soundtrack for a moment. It's my turn to show these sorry excuses for holy beings that us sinners are no longer going to bow down to their Exterminations!"

Yep. He'd let it fall so he could move to the next phase of his plan without showing he was strong enough to have continued holding that shit up.

Clever prat.

Vox got to his feet again when it became clear that the First Man was aiming for Alastor first, agitated as hell while Valentino leaned forward with eager anticipation clear in every part of his body.

"Oh gross, you're one of those ball-less freaks that likes to pretend they're a guy? Here, let me show you what a real man can do!"

...ew. Velvette generally despised omegas and alphas out of sheer jealousy, but even she didn't play that sort of sexist bullshit game. And real man? Seriously? Just one look at his choice of attire told her how false that was! 'How delusional can this bozo get?' Between that hideous robe and tacky mask, that so-called man looked like a boy trying to dress up as the biggest, scariest monster he could imagine being while hiding away from the true predators. Real men and women knew how to hide the monster until it was too late for their prey to escape.

She should know, she was preparing to face a terrifying one by turning her own against her closest companions for the last decade. This seemed like the right time to start that ball rolling actually. Velvette checked to make sure her partners were fully involved in watching the fight before she texted a single number and letter to a pizza delivery service and popped a stick of gum in her mouth. The counter to the scentless knockout aerosol wasn't the greatest tasting thing she'd ever created but she hadn't really had time to play with that if she wanted to keep her time making it as unnoticeable as possible. Once that was done, she went back to watching the screen herself, studying everything she could about it. There was a picture in picture showing the news broadcast that switched between the Princess's team and Alastor's one on one with the Exorcist leader, but neither Vox or Val wanted to see anything but the fate of the Radio Demon.

Obsessed idiots.

Still, she likely looked similarly obsessed with how closely she was watching too, but her interest was in trying to ensure she knew what to expect if things went south for her in two or three days by her calculations.

"Huh, that's funny. I've known hundreds of omegas more threatening than you. They also had far better style." They could clearly see Alastor eying his opponent judgmentally as he dramatically  increased the stereotypical kind of affectation in his voice, waving a limp-wristed hand towards Adam's general appearance, "Tsk. Those robes make you look terribly unappealing, you know."

Velvette had to bite her tongue hard enough to draw blood to keep from outright cackling. Thank fuck that Val's smoking habit meant both his and Vox's ability to smell anything was absolute shit. She wasn't allowed to like the Radio Demon. She wasn't allowed to find that shit funny as shit! Especially not with the two men she was in the same room as right now!

Goddamned clever shit-lord! Fuck!

Pulling up her social media feeds, it was clear almost the entire Hell-net was losing their damned minds laughing at that too, so she didn't feel nearly so alone in that. Later, once these two chuckle fucks were completely down and out, she was going to pull up the clearest audio clip the Vox-tech servers had and give herself the chance to have a grand old laugh at that since she couldn't right now.

Aside from the surprisingly relatable sense of humor, Velvette found many of her theories about Alastor were all too true. The bloke really did like playing with his food, and Adam was definitely next on the menu in some way. It was plain to her the Radio Demon was guiding the angel along, pushing his buttons for some specific result. She and every other city resident knew how easily he could distance himself from any opponent if he wasn't heavily disabled to the point of being unable to use his shadow abilities.

Hell, this whole time she hadn't really seen him melt into the shadows since Adam landed!

He was 100% toying with this bastard, no question about it.

"Alphas like you are all the same! You think having a knot makes you better than everyone else. I'll bet you're a sloppy minute-man at best."

The high-pitched feedback noise from Vox had both her and Val covering their ears. She kicked out a leg, her heeled-boot getting him in the back of one knee and making him stumble. The disruption was enough to cut off the sound and she yelled at him, "You bloody bastard! You trying to blow out my goddamned eardrums?!"

"What would you know, freak?! Probably a virgin with those nasty teeth and that gross body of yours!"

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

Vox sparked and glitched, ignoring her complaints with his fury obvious at the insult to the omega that he somehow already thought of as his.

"Wrong! I'll have you know I've had many fans writing in of some very naughty things they'd love to do to me. Too bad for them, I'm already taken. Some have been a bit inspiring and fun though, I will admit!"

Okay, now all the electronics in the room were starting to spark. She got to her feet and got between Vox and the television, "So what if he ain't a fucking virgin?! You've never hated sloppy seconds before!"

Vox turned his spiraling eye on her, full territorial alpha in his glare and snarl, "They weren't him! I'm going to find every fucking person who touched him and destroy them! And what the fuck does he mean, already taken?! *ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕* He's MINE!""

Right. Maybe the syringe in her hair was going to have to be used on him and not Val after all. If something didn't distract him soon, Vox would bring down the entire power grid, likely frying her and Val in the process.

Some latent omega instinct in Valentino seemed to float up through all the drugs in his system, because he gave Vox a lascivious look, "You could destroy me for now, amor. I've been so very lonely you know."

The two of them looked at each other for a long moment, obvious interest in them both. Velvette realized then they were both starting to show signs of being affected by the gas slowly getting stronger in the air. Yesterday, Vox wouldn't have even considered the thought of touching Val because of the fear the omega would kill him, and Val would have been aiming his gun at the telly for daring to have so much of the alpha's attention. Scratch that, he would have already shot it.

They were getting more complacent. Good.

Letting them get too randy with her in the room would be suspicious though, a clear change from her usual behavior, so she put her hands on her hips and glared at them both, "Save the bloody buggering for after this shit-show's over, you two! We need to know how we're gonna spin this in our favor so you both need to pay attention!" She pointed straight at Vox's screen, "Without killing the entire city's power grid again, you short-sighted git!"

Some of the old Vox seemed to awaken then, and he blinked several times, "Right. We... we need to take advantage, get more of the city under our control." He started to pace a bit, "The higher up the food chain we are, the easier everything will be!"

Huh. Maybe if she had tried this a few months ago, she could have just kept them tranqed out of being such giant morons. Oh well, too late for that now. Velvette nodded encouragingly, feeling like she was leading a pair of bloody half-rabid dogs around while waiting for a sedative to kick in. She had to keep tight control of their leashes, wave a steak in front of them, do whatever it took to keep them in this room now that the drug was starting to take affect.

Even if that meant encouraging them to swap spit when the battle was over.

So. Gross.

Of course, the moment that the room went quiet again, Adam's voice came through so loud and clear with something so horrific that Velvette did something she never did. Taking advantage of her doll-jointed hellform, she whirled her head clean around with a sharp series of clicks to stare at the screen with far too-wide eyes and narrow pupils.

...what. did that sick fuck. just say he did. to omega men.

A lazy, dark chuckle from Val had her sharply snapping her head his way. He was looking at the screen again with far too much anticipatory hunger in his expression. She knew he was willing to do terrible shit, enjoyed it even, but that...

"Hmm, might have to try that for my next film. Would be a bit tricky since we'd have to get the perfect shot in one take. Loco ciervo looks good in red already..."

Vox growled at him, and for a brief second she hoped she wasn't the only one with a clear line drawn on something like that. Then the alpha spoke, "Play with that kink with a different omega, bitch! That one's mine!"

...right.

Alastor would probably dislike his gifts being damaged upon receiving, but Velvette could only see her little brother in this second. She'd never liked him, and he was far more of a goody-two-shoes than she had ever been, the ass kissing omega bitch that he was. But if anyone had ever fucking dared to touch him in that way, permanently damage him in that way...

Maybe if she gift wrapped Vel's other eye for his little freaky maid, set it into some sort of cute princess crown for her to wear, he'd forgive her for starting his work for him. Without looking at the screen, she pressed the volume up button, the function temporarily rerouted to her little gadgets around the room.

These bastards were going down as fast as possible. She refused to pretend to be their ally any longer than she had to now.

"I'll send pieces of you to every poor omega that has ever had to submit to your vile whims!"

Maybe she was going bonkers now too, because she wanted to giggle at that. It sounded like such a grand idea!

Velvette could feel that she was hanging on to her civilized form by the edge of her fingernails right now. The two men in front of her already had strings attached to them just waiting to be taken in hand, and ooooh how she wanted to use them! Take hold, twist, then turn them into pretty little dolls like she was now, ones that could be pulled apart and put together in all the wrong ways, just like she had with her Barbies as a little girl. Make them as ugly outside as they were inside. She hid her ugliness so well all the time with all these pretty wrappings, how deep would she have to dig to really show off theirs?

They were both such vain things that it would be funny to make them look in the mirror and scream at their horrific, hideous appearances.

Hmmm, she'd have to leave Val's eye intact for that to work though.

Why did she hear the sound of her Gran's old music box, the one with the broken ballerina doll? She'd hated that creepy thing, it always spooked the shit out of her.

"Uh...Vel? You okay? You're, uh, looking a little..."

She blinked, his question making her realize all her parts were set slightly wrong. 'Hide it all, hide it all, you poor, broken, pretty little doll.' Velvette righted her joints with another rapid series of clicks, the creepy chimes in her mind vanishing as she forced herself to act like she should. "Of course I'm not okay! You annoying gits keep practically eye-fucking each other in front of me and then turn around to act like a pair of territorial tomcats! I'm going to get a bloody fucking spray bottle for you both at this point."

The alpha's wariness dropped back down to normal levels with her usual acidic and slightly ridiculous threats. All thoughts of what he had seen from her flew out the window when the camera feed caught his attention again.

"I'm going to wipe your ugly omega ass from existence, you grinning freakshow!"

"What?! NO!"

Vox looked two seconds from zipping through the cables to the battlefield, and she couldn't allow that, now could she? How would she get to see this dumb alpha turned into a funny little toy if he went and got himself killed before Alastor came to collect him?

Taking hold of his arm, she forced him to look at her as she hissed, "You leave and this alliance is over, you hear me? I will take every one of my people and go before your blood even starts to be spilled by that holy bastard's blade."

The reminder that he was not immune to angelic steel seemed to work even better than her threat of leaving. Good, he did have some survival instincts after all, for all the fat lot of good that would do him at this point.

"What just happened? ...fuck."

Velvette watched in the reflection on Vox's screen as Alastor was cut down, her hold on her soon to be ex-partner the only thing keeping him aware that leaving would be suicide. The mighty cracking sound immediately after had her looking away and out the window to see the fractured links running down from that white gateway in the sky. Her mind scrambled to make the connections, to figure out why harming the Radio Demon would have caused such large contract chains to be so damaged like that. The only beings in Hell right now that she could think of that would require magic that strong to tie them down were the Sins.

Pride's Sin was the King of Hell.

How could Alastor be tied to him?!

All three Vees looked at each other in clear confusion before looking at the television screen again. Everyone knew there was one clear no-no for the angels in the Extermination agreements. No intentional harm to hellborn or the royal family. Alastor was a sinner, that much was certain. Nothing Velvette could remember reading or watching in the archives showed anything to indicate he could somehow be a Morningstar. After all, why the fuck would anyone stay in this shithole if they could live a life of luxury and be safe from all the rest of this shit?

He was pretty close to the alpha Princess these days though. A secret marriage set up just before the hotel opened as a trap maybe? It wasn't unheard of for an alpha to have two omegas, and it would have been a pretty good cover to have him and that other one fighting like that, looking like they hated each other.

Velvette's attempts to understand what the fuck was going on were derailed when the voice of Charlotte Morningstar rang out clearly.

"By the power vested in me as the Princess of Hell in place of our absent Queen, Lilith Morningstar, I render this dishonored contract between the High Seraphim of Heaven, Sera, and the King of Hell, Lucifer Morningstar, void and null from this moment on!"

So many things happened as she spoke. On the screen, the view changed to multiple feeds at once as Vox sparked and glitched, "his" omega suddenly growing huge and dark and jagged. Velvette had seen his giant form before, but it had never been quite like this! It was something so inhuman looking, and so very unique that a part of her was already picking it apart for inspiration for her next fashion line.

If she survived this week, she was going to be raking it in with the rabid fans wanting to wear something invoking this image!

Through the window, the giant chains shattered apart just as Adam brought his axe down. An arc of holy light flew at the Hazbin pack only to be blocked by the monstrous form of the Radio Demon.

...

Well. She certainly didn't see him pulling out a legit sacrifice play as a possibility!

"My lucky day! Two for the price of one!"

Before she could really worry that maybe her plans were all for naught, the cameras caught a portal cutting through the air, and then the King of Hell himself came out roaring, "Stay away from my child and mate, you sick fuck!"

In that second, she no longer gave a single damn about whatever reaction the other two had to anything happening on the battlefield. Velvette grinned wide, her entire mind lighting up with delightful ideas.

This! This she could work with!

She blew a bubble in her gum and tapped the volume up on her phone a few more times. Vox's screen was glitching so bad that he would probably hit an emergency shutdown point soon, one he shouldn't wake up from so long as she needed him asleep. Val likely wouldn't notice anything off about that before he was out too. In the meantime, she started mentally sketching out outfits worthy of a royal omega consort.

A mated killer omega was so much easier to pacify and bargain with than a lone killer omega. Plus, if you flattered the omega and made them happy, their alpha would be eating right out of your hand and helping ensure you stayed alive too! Bonus points with the alpha if you got the omega to wear something that ensured everyone knew who that omega was mated to.

Velvette could do that in her sleep!

***

Lucifer caught the sound of incredulous laughter being torn from his daughter before she spoke behind him, "What the- Are you serious?!"

If Charlie was laughing like that, that meant Al was still conscious and fighting to stay alive. Good.

As Adam climbed from the rubble he'd created as he crashed, Lucifer kept his eyes locked on the barbaric alpha that had tormented him and his wife for centuries, their mate and child for decades. It had felt so good to land a hit on him finally, to see the newest mask in a long line of them cracked and broken.

"Okay, seriously! How many of you freaks do I have to fight?!"

The King of Hell smirked, stepping closer with his head high and claws at the ready, an alpha challenging this intruder on his territory, "Oh, I'm the only one that matters. See, you messed with my omega and our daughter, and now I am going to FUCK you!"

***

Valentino hummed, draping himself over the arm of the loveseat like he was completely boneless, "Weeell, this just got innnnteresting."

"Wait, hold up! D-d-d- *𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕* did he just say our daughter? Our?! A-a-as in-" Vox's screen got stuck on SMPTE bars for a moment before he managed to clear it. Everything felt like it was lagging for some reason. He'd slept well for the last couple nights! He should be doing better than this now! Hitting the side of his screen in an attempt to knock whatever was loose back into place, he tried again, "Is Alastor able to have kids?!"

Wait, if the Princess was Al's kid, then that meant this whole time-

"Mhmm, sounds like it, mate." Velvette was doing something with her phone. She wasn't typing... was she drawing something right now?

Something... something felt off. Why weren't either of them freaking out about this?! A sinner, Al, the fucking Radio Demon had a child! This wa-wa-was-*𐌊ነ𐌔ነⶴ𐌕*

...

...

***

The entire battlefield went nearly silent, quiet enough that he could hear matching exasperated sighs coming from behind him, before Charlie stage whispered, "It's fuck you up, Dad."

Huh? Hadn't he said that? He glanced over his shoulder at his daughter, "Wait, what did I say?"

Adam took advantage of his distraction, landing a solid punch on his face that sent him crashing through the hotel wall hard enough that the old building shook. He shifted into a snake to get out of the rubble without risking further damage to the place in time to hear, "If you think I'd be the bitch, knotlicker, you thought wrong!"

Turning back into his normal form, he casually dusted off his sleeves. Lucifer knew the watch from Heaven was ongoing, he could feel it. That meant Gabe and the others were still working to convince enough of the ones that blindly followed Sera that this wasn't right. Hopefully Al was somehow still broadcasting the audio, they could help offend the elitists by keeping Adam's filthy trap yapping, "Yeah, I know. Lily had a lot to say about your frankly subpar performances back in the day." He could see the angel charging up for a blast after that, and took to the air so there was less risk to property or bystanders, "Maybe if you had switched sometimes, you'd have learned a thing or ten about pleasing your partner!"

The shout of indignant anger as the First Man fired off multiple bursts at him just made him grin, shifting forms and dodging the blasts with laughable ease. He needed to draw the bastard away from Charlie and Al if he was going to draw this out, that way when Raphael managed to get down here he'd be able to get to the sinner without being seen as aiding them yet.

Hopefully he got down here. Hopefully things weren't so dire up there that Al wouldn't be saved in time.

Forcing that thought away, he grinned, "Seriously, you were the only alpha man in the whole world, and yet you lost your first wife to a sexless angel?" He shrugged, waggling his tongue between two fingers suggestively, "Well, I mean, I still had a tongue back then. Kind of sad that was still better than what she got from you!"

Adam bared his teeth, eyes narrowed as he followed after the fallen angel, "If you're such hot shit, then why did she come running back to me?"

"Hah!" Lucifer swooped down to avoid an axe swing, "If you still believe that's what really happened, even I underestimated her acting skills!"

At first, Adam's furious gaze stayed locked on him like he wanted. Then something caught his attention down below them and he dived down hard and fast.

What the-

"VAGGIE! LOOK OUT! HE'S COMING YOUR WAY!"

Shit.

***

As Charlie ran for the downed Radio Demon, Vaggie raced to get between her and an incoming Lute. The former Exorcist wasn't letting herself think too hard about what had just happened, how Alastor had taken a blast of angelic energy for them! If she did, the guilt over how she had treated him all this time would distract her, and she couldn't afford that right now.

Lute easily dodged her first strike with her spear, but that was okay. The move had stopped her from continuing after Charlie and that was the most important part.

"Oh look, the traitor came to die!"

Vaggie bared her teeth, blocking a sword strike from her opponent, "If I'm a traitor for being an angel that showed mercy, so be it!"

They traded attacks, meeting each other blow for blow. Vaggie could almost hear Carmilla in her head as she saw the openings the Overlord had mentioned. 'Strike them here, here, and here!' She didn't have the strength that Carmine had, but she could improvise. With her spear occupied in keeping that sword away, she used her legs to get Lute in the gut, then her chin when she doubled over, knocking her stupid mask off, and then spun low to sweep her feet out from under her.

"Stay away from my child and mate, you sick fuck!"

Both Vaggie and Lute froze and looked over to find Lucifer standing protectively between Adam and where Charlie had half-curled over Alastor to shield him.

'Child and... mate?!'

Vaggie's momentary distraction cost her the advantage she had gained, Lute striking her hard enough in the face to knock her to the ground too. She got her spear in front of her just in time to stop the downward swing of her opponent's sword.

Lute kept one hand on her sword, pressing her weight behind it to ensure the spear remained occupied while she moved the other up like she intended to choke Vaggie. Then confident words took them both by surprise again.

"-and now I am going to FUCK you!"

...

They both blinked and looked aside at Lucifer and Adam in disbelief. Had the King just-

"It's fuck you up, Dad."

"Wait, what did I say?"

The moment passed, but Lute looked like she was going to go after Charlie again instead of continuing to fight Vaggie. Like Hell she was going to allow that! Lute's hand was still close, so Vaggie did the only thing she could think of to regain the other angel's full attention, Alastor's words clear in her mind. "A true fight to the death is no place for honorable attacks, my dear. Do whatever it takes to survive and w̶̧̃̈i̼̮͗ͥ͛̇n̵͔̱̽!" She bit down hard enough for her teeth to cut through the glove and deep into skin.

The shriek of pained shock she got for that was a beautiful thing, even if the taste of blood was revolting. Lute reared back, yanking her hand away and looking at her like she had just turned into a rabid demon.

That looked an awful lot like fear in those eyes that had been in her nightmares far too often.

Good.

Grinning around gold-streaked teeth, Vaggie surged up, attacking hard and fast to keep Lute backing away. Unused to being on defense, her opponent was left scrambling to keep up. Strike after strike landed or was barely blocked, gold glinting off of her spear as she drove Lute back. Vaggie felt that fire flare up within her again as she realized she was winning! She was actually beating the woman who had taken her eye and left her to rot!

Realizing she was in a dangerous predicament, Lute spread her wings and took to the air to escape.

'Fucking coward!' Too bad for her Vaggie wasn't grounded anymore. She brought her spear around and tore through the back of her shirt to free up room for her wings so she could go after the Exorcist. This was far from over!

Leaping into the air, she chased after Lute, determined to finish this.

"VAGGIE! LOOK OUT! HE'S COMING YOUR WAY!"

Charlie's scream had her immediately whirling around, her flight turning into a dive when she saw Adam was bringing his axe down at her. He followed it with a blast of light that would have gotten her if somebody hadn't swooped down to get her out of the energy's path in time.

"Gotcha!" Vaggie's eye went wide when she realized it was Lucifer that had a hold of her. "Sorry about that, Maggie! Didn't think he'd notice anyone else after I got here."

"Th-thank you, sir!" She cursed herself for stammering, but this was her girlfriend's father, the alpha King of Hell, that had just saved her ass! "He probably wouldn't have, if she wasn't marked."

Lucifer furrowed his brow as he stopped mid-air to look at where Adam had a hold of Lute's arm and was pointing at the gateway, "She's his mate?"

Vaggie shook her head, getting her own wings moving to keep next to him as he released her, "No, one of his favorites. He marks the ones that do the best in the Exterminations each year. Lute is always one of them, and with this one being early, it won't have faded yet."

Something about that had Lucifer growling low, his eyes flashing red. Vaggie fought against the urge to bow her head like she had been taught to when an alpha was angry. This wasn't her alpha, and Charlie never wanted her to bare her neck unless it was her own choice to. "Do the omegas have a choice in that? And did he..."

She caught what he was saying and swallowed hard, unable to keep from averting her gaze, "We were always told it was an honor to be marked by him, that we should want him to do that. Most of the others did, or acted like they did well enough that I couldn't tell otherwise." As for the second part... "And yes, he did."

He glanced at her, "Were you ever one of his favorites?"

She had been one of the best, second only to Lute. Of course she'd been one of Adam's favorites. Many times. She had always believed there was something wrong with her for hating it the entire time, for wanting to kick him off of her and run away. Then she got abandoned here and met Charlie. Vaggie barely got a nod out before Lucifer was gone, an explosion of flames where Adam had been only a moment ago.

***

Charlie sighed loudly in relief when her dad caught Vaggie. She wanted to go help so badly, but she feared if she left Al's side, one of the few remaining angels would take advantage and finish what Adam started. That weight of Heaven's watch had faded to almost nothing, she was pretty sure that meant Sera and her people were focusing on her dad and Adam. Maybe she could do something to get Al to the Embassy. He had to have a way of contacting their friends up there right? There was a bubbling sound to his breathing that she didn't like.

This was one of the few times she really hated the fact that she hadn't gotten wings from her father, or at least his portal abilities.

A movement out of the corner of her eye had her putting her body over Al's defensively, baring her teeth when she saw an unfamiliar, six-winged angel with red hair approaching them, "Stay back!"

The angel stopped, holding his hands up a bit though he kept hold of his wooden staff, "I'm a friend, Charlie. My name is Raphael, I can help him."

She wanted to believe him, but there was too much risk this was a trick, and Al was just barely conscious. She didn't know if he had the strength to talk or how well he could see to tell if this was an ally. Thinking fast, she remembered the locket in her pocket. With how secretive Alastor had been about it, she doubted anybody not a close ally would know about her younger sibling, "Prove it. What's my brother's name?"

The angel smiled warmly, "He told you about Armand already? I'm glad."

Blowing out a breath in relief, she relaxed. Raphael immediately moved to kneel at Al's side, uncaring of the muck dirtying his robes. For some reason, that made her feel even more sure he was a friend.

"Dammit, Alastor. How do you keep getting yourself in trouble like this?"

Apparently Al could still hear well enough, because he gave the angel a weak grin, "Keeps... you busy."

"Still a smart-ass, I see," the angel grumbled. To Charlie's amazement, when he planted the staff into the mud, it immediately sprouted branches and roots, "Just don't bite me this time."

"No... promises."

An explosion drew her attention back to the fight, torn between staying here and making sure everyone else was okay.

"Char-" Alastor cut himself off with a cough that had his blood mixing with the gold-tinted mud underneath him.

She quickly moved back to his side, "Don't talk, Al! Let him heal you up first!"

Raphael grimaced, "This is going to be tricky. Adam's energy is just as stubborn and angry as him, it would be best if we got you to your bayou. That would help stabilize you."

Alastor shook his head, gritting his teeth and closing his hand. As he did, his microphone appeared in his grasp. Charlie blinked in confusion because that was also laying in two pieces next to him. Did he have a duplicate? He held the whole one out to her, his voice coming clearly through it since he could not speak, "I need you to go to Lucifer. I'm calling in my favor."

***

Angel wasn't entirely sure, but it looked like they might actually be winning! He couldn't see more than a dozen Exorcists still alive and they were all staying high in the sky, wary of continuing to attack, but also unwilling to leave without orders to. Seemed like they finally knew what it was like being as scared as they had made everyone else down here! "Ha! Those pigeons look more worn out than me aftah six rounds on a pheromone bender without enough lube!"

Pentious didn't even look remotely scandalized, his eyes studying where Adam and another Exorcist were hovering a bit away from Lucifer and Vaggie, "Exssscussse me, gentlemen."

Angel was confused, watching the snake slither off rather quickly, his eggs rushing to join him. He paused only a moment beside where Cherri was setting up a large makeshift slingshot, intent on getting her bombs to the ones hovering too far away for her to reach otherwise. Confusion turned to delighted surprise when Pentious suddenly dipped the alpha and kissed her like it was one of those big romance movie scenes, "Woo! Get it, Pen! Fuckin' finally!"

Must have been one helluva good kiss too, because Cherri looked dazed and more than a little flushed when Pentious let her go before racing away like he had a mission. Maybe he had a stash of ammo somewhere for getting rid of the rest of these bastards? "How much you wanna bet Charlie's gonna want us to show the rest of 'em mercy?"

Husk snorted and rolled his eyes, tossing a pair of dice in his hand, "Probably, but we'll have a big fucking problem if they go back crying for help. I don't know about you, but I'm almost outta cards and I don't think we can take on a whole fresh squad. There's no damned way that was all of them, I've seen them bring out hundreds more than this before. Why did they hold back this time?"

Almost as soon as he said that, an explosion of fire had all of them covering their eyes from the brightness. Once he could see again, Angel looked up, "Shit! One a' them's makin' a run fer the gate!" It looked like Vaggie was hot on her heels, but it didn't seem like she was going to catch her in time. That was when Sir Pentious's blimp pulled away from the building and turned towards the gateway, the giant death ray on it charging up. 'Did he see this comin'?!' Angel knew the guy was smart, but he always acted like such a goofy idiot that it was easy to forget!

Several things happened at the same time. The fireball cleared, revealing Adam falling towards the ground with Lucifer diving after him and looking pissed. The First Man fired off a wide blast of holy energy, but not at the King of Hell. The ray gun went off, forcing the fleeing Exorcist to dodge. It looked like it barely missed her, but the course change gave Vaggie time to catch up.

The holy energy... completely obliterated the blimp. There wasn't even dust left. The beam also was the last straw for the building, the hotel collapsing in on itself.

Angel felt his legs go weak.

No. This... this couldn't be real. They had been winning! It had looked like it was over! And now...

Pentious was gone!

***

Earlier in Heaven

"-I render this dishonored contract between the High Seraphim of Heaven, Sera, and the King of Hell, Lucifer Morningstar, void and null from this moment on!"

The High Seraphim of Heaven was easy to see hovering above the central plaza, thousands of angels watching as chain links appeared and shattered in succession until they reached her, the final burst of magic knocking her from the air to crash into the statue below her. Emily thought it was rather fitting that Sera had collided with the head of the snake representing Lucifer, destroying it and making it look like the giant sword of the Commander was pointed right at her, his furious expression condemning her to Fall.

The screens above kept playing, showing as a sinner took a deadly blast of holy energy meant for the Princess of Hell. Holy energy that had been fired off by Sera's second-in-command, Adam. The same Adam that had just revealed to everyone here that he was most certainly not someone who belonged in Heaven, and from the sound of it, had not belonged here for a very long time.

Emily wanted to cry, to scream and demand how Sera could have allowed this to happen, allowed so many people to be killed by someone who was so much worse than many of them probably were! Lilith had taught her better than that though. She needed to show everyone that she was capable of being more than the bubbly, child-like Seraphim many of the elders thought she was.

When the High Seraphim crawled out of the debris, she flared her wings wide, "My people! Do not believe these displays! Hell has infiltrated our holy lands and works to divide us with false messages!"

By all that was holy, Sera sounded so convincing, like she actually believed it herself. Emily carefully tucked away the part of her heart that mourned for the sister she once believed the elder Seraphim was and stepped forward, her own wings flaring just as wide in challenge, "They are not false! These are being sent straight from Hell to the First Seraphim called Gabriel! He is the one sharing these words and images. Do you claim he is corrupted? What of Michael, our respected Commander of Heaven's Armies?" The named Seraphim landed just behind her then, like they had planned, "He has already demanded once that you step down and face Justice like any angel who has encouraged such destruction should! Do you accuse him of being corrupted as well? Or will you finally admit that it is your heart that has been twisted and darkened by selfish and self-serving motivations?"

Sera looked at her with horror, "Emily? Has the serpent dripped poison into your ears as well?"

The younger Seraphim tilted her chin up, waving a hand out towards the crowd. The human-born all parted to reveal Lilith walking towards them, "No. I have heard the words of his wife and mate, a woman who has spent nearly 8 years up here with a binding of Honesty around her throat so that all might know that what she speaks of is true."

For just a moment, the mask of the angel that Sera pretended she was cracked, a flash of disgust and hatred crossing her face as she looked at the Queen of Hell. She got it back under control quickly, but it had been there, and Emily was willing to bet it was also being displayed on the screens above them along with the ongoing battle in Hell. She didn't dare look, didn't dare get distracted, because everything hinged upon this moment.

"So, the woman who rejected her place in the natural order of things and turned from the paradise we offered her has been spreading Samael's evil? And you believe her?! That binding means nothing when one knows how to twist the truth well enough."

"True, your Highness," Lilith answered smoothly, radiating calm confidence that Emily found very alluring. Her crush on the Queen was something she had been getting gently teased about for years, but she wanted to know how anyone could stand in the regal woman's presence for more than ten minutes and not feel something! "However, I have ensured that to all but one foul excuse for a man my words have been blunt and clear. I do not hide my own mistakes, nor do I excuse them for the fact that I have had to learn everything as I went. I have spent centuries making sure that I am aware of what those mistakes cost others. Can you honestly say the same, Seraphim of Justice and Truth? Or do your eyes only look for the Truth you want to see," The Queen of Hell raised her hand high, pointing at the magical screens above, "While calling this Justice?"

On the displays came a scene that Emily had never seen before. An Extermination being carried out certainly, the carnage plain to see. One of the Exorcists tore off her mask and horns, revealing herself to be the angel that had been at Charlie's side, but in this she still had both her eyes. All of Heaven watched as that young angel was faced with a crying child sinner and clearly felt a moment of compassion, of mercy. Only seconds later, she was attacked by her own, Lute cutting out and destroying her eye before cruelly ripping out her wings without hesitation.

All saw as one of their youngest was abandoned in the pits of Hell.

Emily recognized her chance to add in her own words, "That young angel goes by Vaggie. She has lived down in Hell for over three years now. None of us knew she was there because Adam and Sera believed that her existence was worthless because she chose to do as an angel is meant to!"

Sera was about to speak out, but the volume of the audio from Hell suddenly drowned her out.

"She's his mate?"

"No, one of his favorites. He marks the ones that do the best in the Exterminations each year. Lute is always one of them, and with this one being early, it won't have faded yet."

"Do the omegas have a choice in that? And did he..."

"We were always told it was an honor to be marked by him, that we should want him to do that. Most of the others did, or acted like they did well enough that I couldn't tell otherwise. And yes, he did."

"Were you ever one of his favorites?"

Everyone saw the one-eyed angel nod, saw the look of righteous fury that flashed across the King of Hell's face before he moved too quickly to be seen, an explosion blinding the screen.

Lucifer Morningstar, once known to all here as Samael, meted out Justice swiftly for one who had been abandoned by her Heavenly family. He sought retribution for an angel that he had only known for a couple months at most.

Yet here before them, the Seraphim that should have stood for Justice looked unmoved, "If such things were carried out, they were never reported to me. I would have ensured Adam faced proper punishment for such evil-doing."

Lilith folded her arms over her chest, "Will you swear to that?"

Sera narrowed her eyes at her, "What?"

The Queen of Hell held her gaze, unafraid of the ancient Seraphim, "Will you swear upon your name and title that if you had ever known of Adam doing vile things like forcing himself upon his subordinates or worse, you would have punished him in full, without showing favor?"

"I do not answer to you, human."

"Then answer to me," Michael stepped forward, now standing at Emily's side with his own broad wings adding to her challenge to Sera's authority. "For I am the one that you asked to teach Adam how to fight. Supposedly because he wished to protect his descendants that reside in our holy lands, though I now doubt that was his full desire." His eyes glowed bright as he called up his angelic powers, "Do you swear upon your full name, Seraphiel, and your title as the Seraphim of Justice and Truth, that you would have sought Justice if you knew of Adam's transgressions against others?"

Instead of answering, Sera began to draw from her power as High Seraphim, eyes opening on her wings and chest as her more human form melted away in an attempt to remind all of her station, "You dare question me, Michael? I have only ever sought to ensure Heaven is safe from the evil that your twin released into this universe!"

Emily could see what Sera was trying to do. By reminding everyone that Michael was Lucifer's twin, she was attempting to cast suspicion upon him.

"I tink it is rader tellin' dat you will not swear to it," Armina stepped forward then, her own two wings joining with the Seraphim she called her friends. "Could it be dat you know dat you will be lyin' if you do? Do you fear dat we have evidence provin' dat you lie?"

Sera's power was visibly swirling around her now, her long hair spreading like a fourth pair of wings, "Who are you, human-born, that you would question your betters?"

Emily could feel the indignant anger that swept through the crowd at how easily Sera called herself better than Armina, the woman who all of them had come to know and respect greatly for her passion to see true equality for all in Heaven. That their lives as humans, as alphas, betas, and omegas, did not have to be discarded for them to be considered of value to their Heaven-formed compatriots. Armina stepped forward, putting herself even closer to Sera, "I am Armina Boudreaux, Maman to Alastor Morningstar, King Consort of Hell, Granman to Charlotte Morningstar, de crowned Princess of Hell. Tell me, Sera, who here is truly better? De woman who stands alone, or de woman who is surrounded by family?"

The High Seraphim looked close to snapping, to crossing that line they needed her to be seen crossing. If they could just get the faith of the strongest and oldest ones, those that were the slowest to change, to falter for even a moment-

"Sera!" All of them froze at the familiar voice that came from behind the glowing Seraphim. As she turned, they saw Armand standing on the tallest coil of the serpent. Chin held high, dressed in all white, he'd even put golden feathers in his hair that match his coloring! He'd never looked more angelic than he did right now and Emily's heart was in her throat for seeing him here. What was he- "I'm Armand Morningstar, and I think you're the evilest angel to ever exist!"

In a blink, Sera moved.

***

Armand had been careful to climb up the statue quietly and without getting himself dirty. That was why he had picked this spot, the scales and gentler slope were easier to get a grip on without making noise. He could hear Aunt Em, Granman, and Mommy talking to the bad angel and telling everyone all the bad things that had been happening because of her.

See, he knew the plan was to get the angel mad and make her attack Granman, that way everyone would see just how bad she really was and stop giving her that faith stuff that made her so scary. That would make her weak so Granman could stop her from being bad forever.

Armand was pretty sure it wouldn't work. That's why he needed to do this, even if he got in big trouble for it! A lot of angels were really stupid about following rules that made no sense, and letting someone else tell them what to do without asking why. Sera had been telling them what to do for a really long time, they would trust her even if she attacked another angel, just because his Granman had only two wings and hadn't always been an angel.

They thought the ones they called human-born were less good. Armand thought they were better at being good than the natural angels, because they had worked to be good enough to get here. The angels that had always been angels never had to try to be good at all! That's why angels like Sera were here!

Yeah, a lot of angels were really dumb.

But there was one unwritten rule that  all angels followed, as far as he knew. He'd heard about it from some of the human-born kids that were up here. Humans that had died really young were always treated extra good because they were the most innocent of all the human souls, the closest to pure.

Making one of them sad was something all angels thought was bad. So Armand figured hurting one of them would be seen as really bad, but he wasn't gonna let any of his friends up here get hurt.

Not when everyone mistook him for a child angel already.

His Maman said being clever meant being able to use someone else's rules better than them to beat them. And Armand was a very clever little boy. Everyone said so!

That was why he was standing at the top of this snake statue, wearing a long white shirt with nothing covering his hooves and the pale fur on his ankles, and he had golden feathers tied in his hair. He'd even gotten into Granman's garden and used some of the pollen in the bigger flowers to make his skin look shiny.

Armand knew anyone looking at him wouldn't see a Prince of Hell, they'd see an angelic soul.

But Sera would hear his name and know who his Daddy, Mommy, and Maman were, would know he was a 'Devil spawn' like some of the angels called his Sis after she visited. And when he told everyone what he thought of her, she'd get so mad she'd want to hurt him like the bad angel that hurt his Maman.

So he did.

And because he was clever, he was right.

One second he was yelling at her, the next there was a hand on his throat and he was having a hard time breathing because she picked him up like that. The light all around her burned his skin, but he needed to breathe so he could do the last part!

"Another spawn of Hell has gotten into Heaven! What more proof do you all need that evil has found its way into our holy lands?"

Armand grabbed her fingers, pulled hard so he could take a breath, then yelled as loud as he could, using the magic his Mommy had been teaching him to use, "HELP! She's hurting me!"

Wings all around them went up, all the human-born angels angry at Sera. And when the lights around her flickered, going dim, he knew the ones seeing this everywhere else in Heaven were angry too. Her grip on him slipped when the lights went away, and he bit down hard on her hand while digging his claws in and wrapping his legs around her arm so she couldn't throw him off.

The poison on his claws must have really burned a lot like Granman said it would, because she screamed really loud.

Good!

Keeping his hold tight was hard with how she kept waving her arm around, knocking him against the statue in a way that was probably gonna bruise. Then Armand felt hands trying to pull him off, and he bit down harder. He was pretty sure one of his teeth hit bone. Her blood didn't taste nearly so bad as he'd thought it would, what with the way everyone looked at his Maman like talking about eating raw people was so gross.

"Armand, let go!"

Oh, that was Uncle Michael! He let go and found himself being quickly pulled away from a mass of flailing wings. Before he could really see what was going on, his vision was covered with blue tinted feathers. He looked up to find his uncle was staring down at him with glowing eyes. He had his scary face on, bristly feathers in his hair and extra eyes on his forehead and cheeks. Armand stared right back, even as he felt his ears folding down under the harshness of the stare, "I know I'm in trouble, but it worked, so I'm not sorry!"

That got him the sort of sigh that Uncle Michael usually did around his Maman, and then he found himself being handed over to his Mommy. Her eyes were glowing bright too, and she had her big horns out now. He hoped his antlers would be able to get that big when he got older. "Armand! Are you alright?!"

He gave her a bright grin, "Yep! Can we finally go home now? I wanna make sure Maman is okay and see Daddy and Sis!" His stomach gave a gurgle, making him blush with embarrassment over how loud it was, "And I'm really really hungry too."

For some reason, that made his Mommy laugh and hug him close, nuzzling against the side of his face, "Soon, dearest. We just need-"

A loud noise suddenly burst across the plaza, making Armand cover his ears and his Mommy curl over him protectively. It didn't last long but it shook the air, kind of like a sharp thunderclap in those nature simulations about the human world. When it was gone, they both looked toward the statue and Armand perked up, "Mommy! It's the angel that helped Uncle Raphael get to Maman!"

When he looked up at her, his Mommy was pale, her eyes wide and pupils small. She smelled really scared for some reason, her voice a whisper, "Azrael."

Confused, Armand looked around to find everyone else looked and smelled scared too. Who was Azrael? Wasn't he a good angel?

***

As Charlie rushed off, calling Razzle and Dazzle to her, Raphael wanted nothing more than to get the sinner out of here and to his bayou where it was both safer for him and far more sanitary. The only problem was that despite Alastor remaining quiet and mostly still, he was in really bad shape and moving him would be risky if he didn't get the holy energy out of him first so that his demonic energies could stabilize. The fact that the man wasn't writhing in pain was either a sign of extremely strong willpower, or that he was so far gone he didn't feel it anymore.

The bad part was the healer really wasn't sure which it was.

The gash in the demon's chest had nicked his lung and was slowly filling with blood while the one made purely by Adam's angelic energy had actually come damn close to severing his spine. He was pretty sure that Alastor didn't currently have any feeling below that point. Raphael would need to work on that soon or it might have long-lasting repercussions. Sure, demons could regenerate, but who knew how long something that serious would take to repair itself? Plus there was a risk of psychosomatic weakness remaining permanently due to the trauma of the pain and slow recovery.

If only Adam's energy wasn't fighting his attempts to draw it out! By all that was holy, that man was awful even when he wasn't nearby. Even with what Alastor had asked of Charlie, Raphael hoped someone put him down for good before this whole mess was over.

The Seraphim's wings rose defensively as he felt eyes on him. The demons keeping a perimeter around them were all similar with their dark eyes, gray skin, and sharp teeth. From what he remembered of Alastor and Lilith's stories, these must be the cannibals that were under contract with the demon's best friend, Rosie. They all seemed to understand he was trying to help, but they were also watching him like restless predators looking for a sign of weakness, their stares not even breaking away when the building nearby collapsed and dust filled the air.

It was very unsettling.

He was tempted to call forward his less human form, both to channel deeper magics and maybe get all of them to back off further from the threat of being burned by his own holy energies. Before he could decide if that was necessary, he felt something land on his shoulder, a large eye and sharp, upside down grin coming into view along with an angelic dagger being waved in his face, "Hi there, mister good boy angel!!!"

The only thing that stopped Raphael from blasting her off of him with magic was the bloodied but delighted grin that had showed up on Alastor's face the second she appeared. Still, the fact that she had managed to get so close without him even being aware was... terrifying. "Apologies, Miss, but I'm a bit busy."

"Oh, that's fiiiine! I just wanted to tell you to make sure to take extra good care of Mr. Alastor, or else I'll hafta add your pretty, pretty toesies to my collection!" The little cyclops waved the dagger again in emphasis before she hopped off with a giggle, "I'm gonna go get revenge on the dumb angel for hurting my favorite bad boy now! Buh-bye!

To say Raphael was a bit bewildered by the interaction was an understatement. He couldn't help watching her skip away, the cannibals parting for her to pass. She looked up at the closest ones, and then around at the rest, "Follow me, guys! He's safe with the good boy angel! Let's make sure to save at least one of the bad angels for Alastor to eat later, kay?"

The crowd made agreeing sounds and followed after her. The Seraphim felt relieved to no longer have them eyeing him like he was the next on the menu at least, "That... that was the one you call Niffty, wasn't it?"

Alastor gave him no answer, he had finally fallen unconscious.

"Raphael."

The Seraphim looked up to find Azrael standing in front of him, "Done?"

"No, but this Hand can get you where you need to go."

Raphael furrowed his brows in confusion. Az referred to his ability to get to so many souls at once as his Hands reaching out to them, but that was a metaphysical thing. This was a fully physical form, "Az... do you have more than one body now?"

No answer was given as the pewter staff the Seraphim of Death carried everywhere began to glow and change shape, stretching into a large golden scythe. Azrael sliced through empty air and it parted like cut fabric, with familiar, softly glowing trees showing through the opening, "Take him. The holy energy within him will not be a problem much longer."

Raphael trusted his brother was telling the truth and focused his energies on protecting the damaged spine instead so he could more safely carry Alastor, "I take it that means Adam is dying today?" Kill the source, kill the magic, at least when it wasn't something powering a proper spell.

"Yes, but not in the way he should have. I refuse to carry him."

More cryptic riddles! He knew it was Azrael's way of getting around things he wasn't allowed to say plainly, but Raphael hated it. (Sometimes he suspected his brother did it even when he could talk plainly, he just didn't want to.) Before he could say as much, Az vanished again. With a long sigh, he gathered up the lanky demon and went through the opening to the bayou, knowing it would close behind them as soon as he passed.

Though the magic here still wasn't the kind he had existed with for eons, it was more familiar to him and easier to breathe around. It was time to do all he could to save this soul now that there were no bystanders. Alastor was favored by Death, he wouldn't be hurt, but others in Hell were far more likely to be burned. The only other souls here were not deserving of his mercy. Taking a deep breath and spreading his wings wide, Raphael shifted his body, lighting up the area around him with magic as bright as a star. 'Let's get you put back together, my impossible friend. Your mother will kill me if I let you die now.'

***

Charlie was flying on Razzle towards the others on the opposite side of the hotel when Adam's attack went off, Pentious's blimp instantly atomized. She reached a hand out uselessly towards where it had been as she gave a cry of shock and grief, like she could somehow call him back. Her hand curled into a fist and she buried her head against the dragon's neck for a second as tears fell from her eyes.

Pen was gone. Dead by holy light... It wasn't angelic steel, but his soul was likely in so many pieces now that it would never fully reform, just become part of the semi-sentient objects found all over Hell. He was as good as permanently dead.

If she had been here, could she have saved him?

Rage swirled in her, dark and hot as she swore she would not let another friend die for her or her dream ever again! Raising her head and tightening her hold on the microphone at her side, she pushed her guardian to fly lower.

"Razzle, Dazzle, go help Vaggie!" Charlie ordered the dragons before leaping off of Razzle's back and hitting the ground running towards where her dad was. The rest of the crew had gotten closer, but were keeping an eye out for more signs of holy blasts. She ran past them, ignoring their shouts, her red eyes locked onto her father and Adam.

It looked like the First Man had been used as a punching bag. While that made a part of her purr in satisfaction, she still had to get her dad to stop before he went too far.

Alastor had asked her to.

"Your father has never killed anyone. It's the one innocence he has left. Stop him before he kills Adam. He might feel good about it now, but he's not like me and Lilith. It will be what fully breaks him in the end."

Charlie slid to a stop at her father's side, putting a hand on his shoulder and pulling him back before he could slam a sphere of pure hellfire on Adam's prone form, "Dad! Stop! He's had enough!"

"NO, HE HASN'T!" Lucifer roared in voices that she had never heard him use before.

She could see now what Al meant. This wasn't her dad, not really, he didn't even smell right anymore. He smelled a bit like Sera and so many of the other angels had. This was what was left of the angel, of Samael, in him. An innocence and purity that Heaven hadn't managed to kill in all these years. When he came down from this, the reality of what he was about to do would hit him hard if she didn't keep him from falling to the rage in him.

Charlie stepped between him and Adam, holding out Al's microphone to him, "Dad, please, let's stop this now. Mom's going to be calling through this after they win. I don't think you want to meet Armand for the first time with blood on your hands, do you?"

That made him falter, "Armand?" The red of his eyes faded enough that golden pupils matching hers right now showed through, a weak smile appearing on his face "He... Al told you?"

She nodded with a smile, about to say more when she heard movement behind her and the low growl of a furious alpha. Shoving the microphone against her father's chest and forcing him to take hold of it, Charlie whirled around to face Adam as he rose up to attack her from behind, a fist raised and surrounded in holy energy. How dare he?! Didn't he know he was beaten?!

A feral sound left her, magic she had never used before coming to her call along with her flames. Dark shadows and bright fire wrapped around her arm like armor, her hand catching the angel's fist easily. Adam stared at her in disbelief, "Whoa, wait, what the fuck?!"

Charlie snarled and raised her own fist, hitting him in the face hard enough to make him fly into a large chunk of the broken wall, "I'm trying to show you MERCY, bitch!"

"Woah." Vaggie was looking at her with amazement as she walked up, a badly injured, one-armed Lute slung over her shoulder. She dropped the barely-conscious Exorcist to the ground and came over to Charlie's side, "That... was kinda hot, not gonna lie, babe."

The swirled energies vanished and Charlie stared at her own hand like she had never seen it before, "I... I don't know what I just did. Dad? Did I just use shadow magic?"

He was grinning at her proudly as the rest of the crew came closer, "Yeah, kiddo, I think you did. Knew you had more of him in you than just that smart brain of yours."

"No..." They all stared in disbelief at Adam's strained protest as he got to his feet again! He really did not know how to give up, did he?! "You don't all get to ignore me like I'm some nobody! I'm fucking Adam!" He bared his teeth at all of them, his eyes crazed, "I'm the First Alpha! All of mankind came from these fucking nuts! You bitches should all be on your knees worshiping me! Ungrateful, disgusting, fucking knotlick-erk!"

A blade point was suddenly poking out of the front of his chest, golden blood quickly spreading from the area.

"Y-you, uh," Lucifer pointed at the bleeding wound, "got something sticking out of your... thing there."

Adam collapsed to the ground, revealing a gleeful Niffty on his back with her hands wrapped around the handle of the angelic weapon. Charlie found her voice then, faint and full of shock, "Niffty?"

Her pupil almost non-existent, Niffty cackled and brought her dagger down several more times, "STAB! STAB STAB! Hahahaha! Haha! Hahaha! Eeeee-hahaha!"

"Ah, shit," Husk muttered, reaching for the holstered tranquilizer gun on his hip as she scrambled away, breathing loudly and erratically. "I got'er."

"NOOO!" Lute had apparently become more conscious by then, half-crawling, half-dragging herself to Adam's side. The grief in her voice was pure omega, "Sir! Sir! Stay with me! You said we'd be mates after this! Please! ADAM!"

Charlie had to look away. The pain in the angel's voice was so strong, and she was pretty sure Adam had been lying to Lute when he said that. But that wasn't for her to say to Lute, not now, maybe not ever.

Lucifer opened his mouth to speak when suddenly things... stopped. Everyone and everything around him froze. He blinked, "Az?"

Another blink and the Seraphim of Death was there, standing next to Adam and Lute. "Hello, brother."

***

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

When Vox got his system functioning again, he was sitting on the floor, slumped against the table. The TV was off, it felt like everything was off. He couldn't even catch a wireless signal and there should be hundreds in range. Everything felt muffled, except his audio inputs.

Why did it sound like there was one of those old music boxes playing too slowly? Maybe the nightmares had changed again?

"Huh. Thought it would be Val that would be tougher to keep under."

Vox looked up, finding Velvette standing over him. She looked... wrong. Something about her skin was too smooth and shiny, her eyes glassy. Her head tilted and there was a giggling sound around her, like one of those creepy dolls he'd seen in the seventies and eighties.

He tried to figure out where Val was. The paranoid psycho should have shot her creepy face off by now! 'Please let this just be another nightmare. Come on, get up!' Velvette took a step closer then, and behind her he saw the long, lanky form of his oldest partner sprawled out on the floor next to the loveseat, his limbs at awkward angles.

"I'd say sorry, but I'm really not, V. You boys are completely rubbish, the dustman is coming to collect," She crouched down, her legs folding in wrong ways with sharp clicks until she was eye level with him. The beta reached out with visibly jointed fingers, her touch on his neck cold and plastic as she pulled a syringe out of her hair with her other hand, "and I'm not letting you drag me down with you."

He tried to call up enough electricity to fry her so maybe he could get to his feet and get away. Not even a spark came out. It was almost like he was human again, nothing extra was working!

As he registered the sting of the needle and his vision began to turn to static, he had only one thought.

Her smile was the same as the one on the monster that had been hunting him in his nightmares... and the same as Al's, when he said he would tear Adam to pieces.

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

After Vox's screen went dark again, Velvette looked at her fingers in fascination. Sure, she'd woken up in Hell with doll-like joints in the major areas, like her elbows and knees, but this was a lot more than that. Much as she preferred looking cute, it might be time to explore what her own more demonic form was capable of, since she had her place as an Overlord better established. After all, she wouldn't have these two nutjobs to be her scary dog privilege anymore.

Righting herself and tucking away the ugliness inside of her again, she flexed and wiggled her now fleshy fingers. Now that the unpleasant part was done, on to far more important and fun business! Velvette summoned her art tablet. Good thing the King gave them all a clue how long this had been going on! That meant that it was more than likely that Alastor was involved with both royals!

Who's color scheme should she work with first? Decisions, decisions. The Radio Demon would look rather distinguished in white and gold with his usual red accents mixed in. Then again, he could probably pull off some serious royal omega bombshell with Queen Lilith's purple and black! Hmm...

Fuck it, she'd develop a full apparel line for both and let them compete with each other for it, if her current suspicion that the separation had been a sham was correct. Alphas tended to like that sort of thing.

Notes:

We will see the resolution with Sera and you guys will get to see a lot more about who/what Azrael is and what effect he has had on everything in the next chapter! As well as a look at what happened with the end of Vaggie and Lute's fight! I am going to say it is the last chapter, but depending on how long it gets, there might be one more. We'll see.

I ended up doing the Vees in this chap rather than the last one because the tone with them didn't fit the tone of the original run through of Al vs Adam. Plus I was already swapping POVs a lot and felt their view of things would be better as more of a standalone thing so I could really build it up without slowing things down too much.

I like the idea that Velvette has a doll-jointed body, capable of doing many creeptastic impossible things like spinning her head around, bending her joints at wrong angles, etc. She likes to be seen as cute and beautiful, not creepy, but she is capable of it. I could see her and Al potentially bonding over that.

Also, I had to work hard to find a way to get Pen killed because I actually FORGOT to do it before Lucifer showed up with so much going on last chap, lol. Oy.

More on what Azrael's staff is based on: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Khakkhara

Chapter 14

Summary:

Azrael had existed for as long as all of the Firsts, formed at the initial birth of the universe, though back then their forms had been far more simple and his role had been one of little work. Sometimes he missed that. Simpler forms, simpler thoughts, and far simpler emotions. They had all been so carefree, excited for the future, for all the potential that laid out before them.

As with all things that are moved by Time, it all changed as they continued forward and grew.

Notes:

Angst at the beginning but things get fun again by the end

Azrael had existed for as long as all of the Firsts, formed at the initial birth of the universe, though back then their forms had been far more simple and his role had been one of little work. Sometimes he missed that. Simpler forms, simpler thoughts, and far simpler emotions. They had all been so carefree, excited for the future, for all the potential that laid out before them.

As with all things that are moved by Time, it all changed as they continued forward and grew.

The most important of them back then had been Raphael, Samael, and Ariel, their powers of Life, Light, and Growth were the foundations upon which the universe expanded. Jehoel's Fire and Arariel's Water wrought cleansing destruction upon any undesired offshoots or failed attempts, cultivating the star systems into the places of unique beauty that they were now. Raziel and Gabriel laid out lines of Magic and Communication as the universe expanded, creating pathways that pulsed throughout the known realms.

The number of angels and choirs grew as the universe did. Then they all turned to the next Great Creation; humanity.

The Firsts among the Seraphim all wished to see a new kind of people grow and thrive in this universe they had worked hard to make so wonderful. The most arrogant of his siblings, both Firsts and younger, desired to be seen and adored for the magnificence they had taken part in creating, no matter the significance of their own role at the time.

Sera, once Seraphiel, the Seraphim who should have been the forefront of all things involving Justice and Truth, was one such being. Her ever-watchful eyes had remained on the three that started things, had seen how grand their work was, and her heart began to burn with jealousy. Raphael's quiet, humble nature and Ariel's hesitance to leave her beloved flora and fauna left only one standing bright in her gaze.

Samael. The Light of creation, and the most eager to bring smiles to all around him, to find joy in the smallest of things and share it with his siblings.

Where he sought approval, Sera saw greedy attention-seeking.

Where he was playful, Sera saw cruel intentions.

Where he was creative, Sera saw prideful grand-standing.

Where he always looked forward to the next new thing, Sera saw hunger for power.

When Sera thought she looked upon Samael, she was truly staring at her own heart's Truth. For the death of the potential his sister once carried, potential that was destroyed by her own decisions, Azrael mourned greatly.

The Seraphim of Truth whispered falsehoods and half-lies into the ears of others, gaining the backing of others like her that desired adoration and awe. They then helped turn the hearts of those that did not seek such worship, but also could not see past the tapestry she wove.

Sera never came to Azrael. Not many really did by that point, and he had been foolish enough to believe that they would work this out amongst themselves. His duty may have been a simple thing in the beginning, but there was one clear rule to it. Do not interfere with the affairs of Life and the living. A pretty straightforward warning that he had thought would be easy to follow. Many felt uncomfortable if they were in his presence for long, so he had grown used to keeping to himself anyway.

Then came Eve and the Fruit.

The suddenness of the change to humanity had brought a change to him as well. Rather than growing slowly to accommodate their increasingly complex souls, Azrael was brought to his knees as everything he was suddenly became so much more.

A crater had formed with the force of his collapse and the subsequent burst of energy, one that now held a shining lake of silver-white liquid, the substance seen as a mystery, a miracle, and a terrifying thing depending on who one spoke with.

When he was capable of standing again, Azrael was no longer simply the angel that took the souls of lonely stars and empty planets to be remade anew. He was now truly the Seraphim of Death, his domain existing outside of the flow of Time so that he could walk with souls that had lived such complex lives full of choices and dreams, and learn of all they were, all they had done.

Because he was now also the Hand that meted out their Judgements.

A duty, a burden he had never wanted, but one that he had been made for and would not give to any other, even if he trusted someone else to carry it. He spoke of this curse he carried to no other aside from his counterpart, Raphael, the only one he could trust to keep his secrets. If ones like Sera learned of his second role, they would covet it as well, and who knew what would happen should enough of them attempt to take that which should never be held by one who desired it like one would Godhood.

For an all too brief moment after the change, Azrael still had believed he would be able to stay away from interfering with the paths that the living walked. That he would keep his eyes turned solely to the dead, his many Hands reaching out to the dying, and leave all the rest to the others.

Then came the Fall of his brother, Samael, and his beloved human, Lilith.

With it came the first time the Seraphim of Death stepped in when he wasn't supposed to, held back his Hands when he was meant to take hold, and the first time he paid the price for his interference. All choices come with a cost, and he would still choose to pay it all over again, even had he known what would come of it. Azrael had been determined to give his brother a chance to change the fate that had been forced upon him and his love by the cruelty of others. He never truly spoke of what his payment had been to Samael, though he thought his ever-clever brother suspected.

Ten thousand years later and that first interference was still his most costly, that moment so pivotal to the course of Destiny that the price meant he only had enough to change one fate, could only allow it to be taken on by another back then, rather than erase it completely. That was the choice he granted his brother. And Samael had chosen to save Lilith's life at the cost of his own, his body and Grace wrapping tightly around her as he burned and shattered apart in the Fall. Though he was reformed before any realized he had died, changed but whole again in an instant by all that those trapped within the bounds of Time and Space knew, in reality, he had walked with Azrael for months. Lucifer remembered some of what they spoke of in that time, something that many souls did not. Another, far smaller cost the Seraphim of Death paid to ensure his brother would know that he had been gifted this choice and that Judgements had been brought upon the body he would forever inhabit once their walk was finished.

The First angel to Fall, the First angel to die, the First angel to bear Judgements. So many did not realize how much their exile had put him through. And yet, he bore no ill will towards Azrael. When all was said and done, and it was time to return his beloved and most loving of his brothers to the reality where all others existed, Samael had smiled bright and thanked him.

Something very few other souls had ever done since. Something he doubted Sera would do when her time with him was done. He would not allow her to fall to the dagger in Armina's hand, not as she was now, full of so much hatred and pain. He would offer her a chance, and if in the end she did not wish to remain, at least it would be her choice to join him with the other lost souls.

All of those destroyed by those supposedly "blessed" steel weapons were ripped from the cycle of Life and Death, torn loose from Space and Time, and eventually found their way to him. Nothing in the universe was ever truly lost, nothing was ever fully destroyed. While their spiritual energy remained to become something new, all of what they had been, their future potential, their hopes, dreams, pain, and grief, all of it was drawn to him as the source of what had left them in such a state. With every soul cut down by holy arms that came to him, the more his true body was changed, the less recognizable it became.

The less his mind was his alone.

After all, the reason angelic weapons brought true death to all nowadays was because it was infused with the flesh and blood shed by the angel of Death. Blood that glowed silver-white and spilled from wounds that would never fully heal, never regenerate, the flesh of his true physical form slowly carved from him every time he interfered. Every bit of him found its way to the crater he had made when his duty changed so swiftly.

And with each weapon made from his sacrifices, the more that all in this universe became aware of their ability to die when they looked upon him.

As things stood, he was fairly certain that without all these souls changing him and making him so different from the others, all he had sacrificed would have already left him without a physical form. Unable to hold Raphael's hand, incapable of comforting Lucifer by ruffling his hair, his only view of things outside his domain being the memories of the souls of the dead that walked through here. Each piece removed would have brought him one step closer to no longer being able to interact with the physical universe, to his existence being reduced to only his duties, like he had once foolishly believed he could close his heart and choose to do.

Ironically, it was Sera's sacrilegious wars that left him so capable of interfering these days, though he did wonder how much there was left that he could claim was himself. It certainly felt like much more of who he was before had been lost than just the physical parts of his vast body that he kept mostly hidden within his domain. How much of him was now the countless lost souls that felt nothing but grief and rage and pain as they watched through him all these others that were allowed to continue moving onward? He would have brought forward this secret while he was still mostly just the Seraphim his brethren had known, tried to make Sera see reason. However, when he left his domain to do so after the first Extermination and he truly understood what was happening to him, he was granted a moment of Foresight. He saw the High Seraphim choosing to hunt Raphael as the next to Fall, knowing his closeness to the angel of Death. Carefully creating another tapestry of lies and accusations of treason, the only options she would leave him to keep his counterpart from becoming so pained and twisted by Falling would either be to give Sera more of his blood voluntarily for her wars, or to interfere so greatly in that moment by attempting to kill her that he would be instantly reduced to nothing but his spiritual essence.

At that time, he was still so small, so reduced even with the sinners that had merged with him, that there was no guarantee the attempt would be successful before the price removed him from the physical realms.

Heh. Raphael often wondered why he was going mad. The list of reasons he had held to his sanity as much as he had was shorter by miles.

So many thousands of years since that first walk with the brightest of his brothers, and he still found he could not fully close his heart to those souls that gained his attention and affection. Samael, who was now proudly Lucifer Morningstar, may have been the first to be favored by the Seraphim of Death, but he was not the last by far.

That honor was currently held by Alastor Morningstar.

Now, however, it was his sister's turn to hold that title, though she would not see it as favor, not now and maybe not ever.

***

"HELP! She's hurting me!"

Armina no longer gave one fig about the plan, about how things were supposed to go. That was her grandson up there in the grasp of a predator, and she was going to destroy the thing hurting him!

Emily gasped as she felt the power fall away from Sera, only to then feel it surge up within Armina. The faith of the human-born angels of Heaven began glowing bright around the woman, even her hazel eyes were unable to be seen under the white light. Unbelievably, as the omega angel launched herself at Sera with a feral-sounding cry, a second pair of wings sprouted from her back.

A human-born soul had never grown beyond a two-wing before!

As soon as the woman had tackled Sera down onto the rubble of the destroyed snake head, Michael moved swiftly to get Armand out of there. Emily was glad he had gone, because she was frozen in place, terror and grief for what was coming leaving her unable to do anything beyond acting as a witness. Sera shrieked in anger and pain, but the sound suddenly cut off in a wet gurgle that made the young Seraphim go ashen.

Had Armina...

The now four-winged angel raised her head with a sharp jerk, a spray of golden blood going everywhere as she fully ripped Sera's throat open with her teeth, and spat out the flesh that had come off. Even with such a horrendous wound and three poisoned needles deep in her shoulder, the First Seraphim glared up at Armina with pure hatred, her angelic healing working fast to repair the damage done.

The omega wasn't going to give it a chance to finish. Pulling a blessed dagger out from her sleeve, Armina bared her gold-streaked teeth at the downed angel, "Be glad dat it is by my 'and you die. My son would not be so merciful and quick wit you as me."

Sera's eyes went wide, fear finally breaking through as the reality of this became clear.

Emily wanted to avert her gaze, wanted to shield herself with her wings to avoid watching this... but she had helped with every step of this that she could for nearly a decade. It was her responsibility to see it through to the bitter end.

The shining blade glimmered in the light of Heaven as it was raised, Armina's poisonous flowers in her hair blooming so thick that the green braids couldn't be seen under them.

Sera struggled, trying to get a wing, a hand, anything between her and the dagger aimed at her heart, but the mixture on the needles was made to weaken an angel to the point their limbs couldn't be properly moved.

Then, just as the angelic steel began its descent, a sharp sound and force of energy centered on the statue knocked Armina back, the volume of it making everyone duck instinctively and cover their ears. When she raised her head up, Emily's eyes went wide.

There, standing next to the weakened angel, was the Seraphim of Death, his tall form only able to fit there because the statue had split instantly with his arrival.

"Mommy! It's the angel that helped Uncle Raphael get to Maman!" Armand's excited voice rang out clearly in the otherwise silent plaza, every human-born staring at Azrael with fear clear in their eyes. Emily didn't feel it as strongly as they seemed to, but even she felt anxious about the fact that he was here for some reason. And the longer she looked at him, the more she felt like he was something much, much bigger and more dangerous than his already-large and intimidating physical appearance implied.

Sera was looking up at him like he was something miraculous, pushing her voice out through her half-healed throat as she tried to raise a shaking hand, the effort making poison-tainted blood drip from her lips, "Az...rae-"

"Do not strain yourself speaking, sister." This was Emily's first time seeing the Seraphim of Death beyond artistic renderings, much less hearing that deep voice that felt like it could shake a person's bones if he spoke loud enough. "I will be taking you from this place."

Michael stepped forward, his many eyes bright with alarm and concern, "Azrael, why are you-" The Commander froze when the wing-covered face turned his way, his feathers bristling defensively as his light blue markings went even paler.

"Even you can feel it now? Hm," A gloved hand waved and Sera disappeared from sight, Azrael continuing once she was gone, "She has become my responsibility now, brother."

Though he did not lose any of his defensive stance, Michael dropped his hand from his sword, "So, you have finally chosen to involve yourself after all these centuries?"

A booming laugh rolled through the plaza and far beyond, the sound both full of mirth and chilling in a way that made Emily's brain protest at the contradiction. Bells chimed in braided white hair as the Seraphim shook his head, "You have no idea how many times I have chosen to act, Michael. Be glad of it, for Raphael is nearly at his wit's end with me."

His lowest pair of wings shifted out from under the folds of the others and revealed themselves to be nothing but bone wrapped in black ribbon that had golden runes and bells attached. How could an angel lose their wings in such a way?! All the art of him from the early eras that Emily had seen showed him with all six wings intact!

That hidden face then turned towards Armina, who remained sprawled on the ground where she had landed, "I apologize for taking your vengeance from you, little sister, but I do not wish to carry her as she is now. Death is meant to be neutral, and I do not desire to know a future where I aspire for the reverence and worship of Godhood as she has."

His words made no sense, not really, but something about what he said made Emily feel a sort of terror she had never felt before.

"Mr. Azrael, sir!"

A blink and he just...moved. He didn't walk or use magic to teleport. One second he was in the middle of the now completely cracked statue, the next he was in front of Armand and Lilith. The angels closest to them audibly squawked and backed away, feathers dropping out and floating through the air with their fright. The Queen of Hell herself looked like she was only a few seconds from bolting away and taking her son with her, "Be at ease, sister. I do not have any call to you or your child."

She relaxed the tiniest fraction with his reassurance while Armand was looking up at him with wide, awe-filled violet eyes, "Wow. You're even taller than the bad angel lady."

"And you still carry a child's inability to comprehend their own mortality. I am glad of it, there are too many that realize it far too young these days."

The young boy wrinkled his nose up as he gave a confused head tilt, his large ears cocked, the adorableness of the expression actually helping Emily to feel like her heart could crawl back down out of her throat. After a second, Armand seemed to decide to move past that and gave Azrael a big grin, "I wanted to tell you thank you for helping Uncle Raphael get to my Maman!"

There was a feeling of surprise and warmth in the air then, "You are welcome. I hope I do not have to walk with you for a very long time, Armand."

That got a hurt look in those expressive eyes and golden blond ears falling back sadly. Lilith found her voice then, "Dearheart, that... doesn't mean what you think it does. I..." She glanced at Azrael before looking at her son again, "I'll explain it later, okay?"

Armand looked up at his mother and nodded trustingly, "Okay." He looked at the Seraphim of Death for a long second before reaching up into his hair and pulling out a feather, holding it out in offering, "Here! Your bells are really pretty in your hair. This might look pretty too!"

The soft surprise from before became more prominent as a gloved hand reached out to take it. When their fingers briefly touched, the fur on Armand's legs fluffed up and his pupils turned huge, "Woah."

Azrael's chuckle held none of the chilling feeling this time, and all around the plaza wings began to lower, "You truly are your Maman's child. Live every moment fully, young one."

As suddenly as he had appeared, he vanished again, the weird feeling in the air disappearing with him. Whispered conversations started up all around, making it easy to still catch Armand's giggle as he kicked his hooves, "He accepted my present, Mommy! That means he's Uncle Azrael now, right?"

Lilith gave a warm rumble as she hugged him tight, "If that makes you happy. Let's go see if it's safe to go home, dearest."

***

"Hello, brother."

"Heeeey, Az. Uh," Lucifer eyed Adam's frozen state, the blood-drenched robe and ashen skin, before looking at all the bodies littering the battlefield "Not... really surprised you're here, but I am kinda surprised you're talking to me right now." He really looked at the Seraphim then, his eyes narrowing on the decorated bones where his lowest wings were, "You... I'm gonna be honest, you've looked better, buddy."

Azrael chuckled, fond amusement filling the air as he folded his hands over the top of his staff, "And you are still the witty conversationalist you have always been."

"Hey! I'm not the brains of this operation, I'm the muscle! Er, the magic?" He thought about that for a moment before shrugging, "Look, you want someone smart, you can go to Al or Lily, okay?"

Exasperation came out clearly in his brother's sigh and aura, one purple-tinted wing lashing out and shoving at him, "Quit downplaying your intelligence, or I will have Raphael sic Gabriel on you."

Lucifer gulped, holding up his hands in surrender. The motion reminded him of the microphone in his hand and he looked at Az with wide eyes, "Al... you haven't been called to him, have you?" The relief he felt when those smaller bells chimed as Azrael shook his head nearly had his legs going out from under him, "Good! Good. Um, not to be rude, but why are you talking to me now then?"

"Two reasons. One," The Seraphim held out a hand, "You hold the microphone. I require it to be able to do what I wish to keep this one from joining me in the next second."

That... wasn't the right wording for what usually happened with dead souls. Az said joining, not walking with...

Lucifer handed over the staff, studying his brother with narrowed eyes. For all that Azrael still looked the same, aside from the missing parts to his wings, something more was... off. Looking at him gave the fallen a sense of dread and fear that he'd never gotten from him before, as well as the feeling that this both was and wasn't his brother. It was strange and made his brain feel like it was twisting itself in knots trying to get him to stop staring at the person in front of him.

For all that they referred to Alastor's abilities and form as eldritch, the term better fit the way his instincts and mind were reacting to Azrael though he did not appear so different from how he always had.

What had happened to his brother over the years to have that sort of aura around him?

Those thoughts were set aside as Alastor's microphone began to glow, the illusion of it being the same as his old one melting away to reveal the core of angelic steel within it, showing runes of power carved into the staff with Gabriel's magic infusing the marks. Azrael tilted his head as he studied it, "Strange that a creature so inclined to violence would be offered the most deadly metal in the known universe, and choose to make it into a device of communication and amplification along with three lockets that will hold their magic projections through any and all attempts to drain them. Yet our sister, an angel that should have desired peace, chose to create weapons capable of killing even our own kind. She would have continued ordering their use even after knowing this, had she kept her position in Heaven."

Lucifer blinked as he turned those words over in his mind, "Then... they have won? Sera is gone?"

Azrael hummed, a sound that was filled with melancholy, "It is true that she is no longer in Heaven."

Why did it sound like there was a 'but' in there?

The Seraphim's pewter staff changed and grew into a giant golden scythe. With one hand, he brought it down and through Adam's body. The blade made no physical cut, instead it passed through and pulled out a dark and sickly looking soul. There were still a few glimmers of light within it, hints of things that hadn't fallen to the vile urges in the First Man, but they were thin hairs within an otherwise truly disgusting being.

"Alastor once spoke of taking this one's soul into his bayou. I find that a better option to carrying him myself and putting him among the sinners here would be a waste of time when it is practically guaranteed that your mate will hunt him down to put there anyway."

Lucifer frowned, confused by a lot of that, his brain focusing on the most personal aspect, "Just how often do you follow Al around?"

Another chuckle rolled through the air, "I do not look in on intimate moments, if that is what you are asking about."

Not... entirely, but that was at least a reassurance. "You're going to keep doing the vague talking bullshit that you torture Raph with, aren't you?"

Rather than answer that, Az did... something to the microphone, something that made it change into a scythe as well, the edge of it the same gold as his own rather than the bright glow of holy steel, "I am glad he found his way to you, brother. I did not intend for him to become another part of your happiness, but it brings me relief to know I have still had a hand in mitigating the pain that others have tried so hard to press upon you. That I can carry more than just Death in my wake."

Lucifer got the feeling his brother was wearing the same sort of grin that Alastor had when he was defying the way things should be. Then the smaller scythe took Adam's soul from the original, the white glow brightening to an almost blinding degree as the dark mass sank in, "This should hold him until your mate is ready to give him a place among the others he has rightfully Judged unworthy of continuing to remain within the cycle. So long as he has you two at his side to keep him from falling prey to the lure of power unearned, he should be able to grow well into the mantle he has chosen to walk towards."

Taking the microphone back after it reverted to its normal shape, Lucifer stared down at it and huffed a small laugh as a thought struck him. Alastor had been trained by Michael, given this powerful tool by Gabriel, and, if he was hearing it right, had gained Az's interest and assistance somehow, "I'm mated to a sinner that has been blessed with the favor of three of my brothers. How the hell is this my life?"

"He's earned favor with six Firsts, actually."

"Six?!" He tried to figure out who he'd missed.

Could someone visibly roll their eyes at you if you couldn't see their face? Azrael somehow managed it, "You, Gabriel, Mi-"

"Me?!" Lucifer interrupted, "But I'm not a First anym-"

Azrael vanished only to reappear behind him, knocking off his hat and mussing up his hair, "You still carry the Light within you, brother. You'll be a First so long as that doesn't go out."

Lucifer squawked and flailed as Az talked, glaring up at his brother as he shoved his hat back into place on his head. Stupid overly tall jerk! "Fine! Whatever, so who am I missing?"

"Raphael, for one." Valid point. Then Azrael turned his head towards the city, "And then there is Raziel."

"Wait, what?! Razzy's in the city?"  The Seraphim of Magic had chosen to follow him and Lilith down to Hell, continuing his work in this realm to ensure things were as stable here as his lines had been in the rest of the universe. The leylines were different from Heaven considering they were made by a Fallen, but Lucifer had been immensely grateful to not have to try to figure out how to do that by himself. Raziel had never seemed to regret his choice to Fall, but once all the lines were stable, he had chosen to live among the other hellborn, taking a new identity and form every so often. The last Lucifer had known of was as a succubus in Lust about five hundred years ago. She'd seemed to like that life, had spent long enough that way that he'd thought maybe Razzy had settled. Then she'd decided she was done and moved on without telling him what new life she had chosen.

Still, it was good to know his sibling was somewhere nearby, even if they had decided to live unaffiliated with him and Lily for whatever reason.

"Yes. She has been there for nearly two hundred years now."

Aha! So Razzy had gone with a feminine form again. He filed that hint away, "She could have said hello sometime!" Lucifer huffed before tilting his head, "She knows Al?"

Azrael laughed, "Yes. You know how much she likes finding the answers to mysteries and secrets. Your mate is wrapped up in them, so of course she'd be interested in trying to figure him out."

Huh. Who was she living as now? And yeah, Az was right. Alastor was exactly the kind of shiny mystery that would have Raziel poking at him to try to see how he worked and why. The moment of levity faded as Azrael gave a long sigh, "I should probably return you to the rest soon. It has been good speaking with you as we once did, brother. Thank you."

Lucifer blinked, running through the conversation, "Wait. You said there were two things you wanted to talk to me about. I doubt Raziel was one of those."

It was not heartening that Azrael's wings dropped down like they had suddenly become much heavier when he said that, "Yes, There is something I must ask of you in regards to Sera's fate."

***

"Take your friends and go home. Please."

Charlie blinked at how calm and quiet her father's voice was. There was no trace of the anger or pain he'd had before. She looked back at Lute and Adam to find the First Man was no longer breathing, his eyes sightless in the way that said he was gone. The Exorcist was glaring at them like they had been the ones to start this awful madness. She took Adam's halo before taking flight, calling out to the others to retreat with her.

When she looked at her dad, he wasn't watching the angels fly away, he was staring at the microphone in his hand with a thoughtful expression, "Dad?"

It took a second, but he finally registered her voice and looked up, "I love you, kiddo. Keep hold of that good heart of yours, okay? You're a better person than the three of us, you'll change things, and we'll be behind you every step of the way. Sound good?"

He looked so serious, his gaze holding so much in that moment that she had to answer him, "I will, Dad. I promise."

Just like that, the weight of his long life vanished from his eyes, and he gave them all a grin, "Who wants pancakes?"

Charlie brought her hand to her face, laughing at his ridiculous attempt at alleviating the tension. And of course that meant Angel had to join in on things, "Okay, I gotta ask, short King, how long you and the Queen been bangin' Smiles? Cuz hot damn, I dunno who I'm more jealous of!"

"ANGEL!" Vaggie snapped.

"What?! You know you wanna know too!"

Lucifer blinked and thought about it before looking at Charlie, "How old are you now, sweetie?"

"...I'll be sixty-two in a few weeks, Dad."

He snapped his fingers, "Right! So that means we've been with Al sixty-three years, made it official just before the first Extermination sixty years ago!" He paused and frowned, "Damn, that means we missed that anniversary..." A grin spread over his face as a thought came to him, "Oh! Yes, yes, yes! Since he agreed to let out the secret of who Charlie's other parent is, we can spoil the ever-loving shit out of him on the next one! Finally! Ha! We have a lot to catch up on! Oh, he is so going to hate us, and it's going to be great!"

Vaggie looked pale, staring at the microphone, "Wait, does that mean..."

Charlie tilted her head before realizing, "Oh! Right, you were busy fighting Lute! Apparently Al's my birth-parent!"

For some reason her dad started laughing as Vaggie muttered something that sounded like a spanish prayer of some sort. Angel looked like someone could have knocked him over with a feather. Actually Cherri and Husk had the same look, Niffty limp and draped over the feline's shoulder. Didn't they hear what her dad had said during the fight?

Eh, maybe they were too busy with staying alive too. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the locket Al had given her, "Look! Apparently I have a little brother too! Isn't he adorable?!"

Why did it sound like Vaggie was hyper-ventilating? The angel crouched down and put her head between her knees as she tried to slow her breathing. Her dad gave her a pat on the back of one of her wings, "Don't worry so much! He liked that you thought he was so dangerous! It was a very big compliment to him, trust me, he's weird like that. The fact that you were trying so hard to protect Charlie was also a good point in your favor with both of us."

What had Vaggie been doing to try to protect her? Oh, shoot! She almost forgot!! "Husk, Al wanted me to let you know that Angel won the bet."

Six arms went in the air as the spider whooped victoriously, Husk looking like he had just been told he was about to be executed, "Boss knew about that?! Of fucking course he did, fucking asshole! Probably did it just to make me lose."

Lucifer smirked mischievously, something that Angel Dust caught onto quickly, "Oh, oh! Pleeease tell me yer gonna give us deets!"

Charlie sure as fuck hoped not! She did not need to know about her parents' sex life!

"A little Shadow told us about the bet after you'd already won. So no, it was not on purpose. That said," He looked around, "I'm assuming Raphael has him, since I doubt you would have left him, Char?"

She nodded, pointing, "They were over where Al fell, but I don't know where they went. He mentioned something about the bayou?"

Lucifer looked relieved at that, "Oh good. That's probably where they are then. Makes sense why I can't feel him right now since the door probably closed when the hotel collapsed."

The microphone crackled to life then, a masculine voice coming through, "Lucifer? Everything's settled here. I see it looks like things are over down there too?"

Her dad grinned wide, "Gabe! Hey, good to actually hear your voice! Yeah, these guys had it mostly taken care of, I just had to deal with pounding Adam's ass."

Angel cackled, making him look that way in confusion, but the spider couldn't catch his breath enough to explain, and Charlie wasn't dealing with that again. She went over to Vaggie, crouching down too and putting a hand on her arm, "Sweetie? You going to be okay?"

A dusty pink eye looked up at her, "Alastor is really..."

She nodded, "Yeah, he is. I didn't know until just before the fighting started, or else I would have found some way to tell you."

The angel blew out a long breath, "Okay, yeah. I... I don't know how I'm going to be able to ever apologize enough. I mean, fuck, how many times did I threaten him?! I can't even remember!"

Charlie laughed, "Dad said not to worry about it, Vaggie! He meant it, I promise!" A rustle in the treeline had her looking up and spotting Razzle carrying Dazzle on his back, both back in their smaller forms again. "Oh no! Dazzle!"

Vaggie lifted her head to look that way too, "He took a nasty blow to his wing to protect me from Lute, but Razzle pushed me to get back here with her."

Charlie rushed over to check on them, Vaggie getting back to her feet properly so she could follow, but the angel stopped when she felt a tap on her hand. "Um, excuse me? Miss Vaggie, ma'am?"

Looking down, she found one of the cannibal children had come over, a few of the adults nearby keeping an eye on them, but not in that creepy, ready to attack way thankfully. Vaggie thought the little boy seemed familiar, "Yeah?"

He took off his hat and gave a small bow, "I jus' wanted to say thank you." Her brow furrowed in confusion, then he continued, "You saved me a few years ago and got hurt 'cuz of it."

Her eye widened as she realized who this kid was. This was the little boy she'd let go before Lute attacked her!

"I woulda spoke to you before the battle, but the others said to wait to make sure it wasn't all a trick where you'd turn on us durin' the fight." He gave her a wide grin, "I'm really glad it wasn't a trick!"

Vaggie still hadn't figured out how to get any words to come out when the boy bowed one more time before happily running over to rejoin the rest.

"Aw, that was so sweet!" Charlie came up beside her, Dazzle in her arms. When she caught sight of her girlfriend's expression, she wrapped an arm around her, "I hope those are happy tears."

Vaggie rubbed a hand over her eye, grumbling, "Stupid dust flying around everywhere."

Charlie smiled warmly, choosing to let her cute angel pretend she wasn't all soft and happy right now. Thankfully it looked like her little guardian demon friend was going to be fine. The fact that Dazzle seemed aware and alert was a good sign. Her dad would probably be able to patch him up pretty quick, right?

"Hey! Charlie! Your Mom's gonna be here in a minute! Apparently she's bringing your brother and grandmother with her!"

Her... grandmother?! Charlie and Vaggie both looked at each other with wide eyes. Her family was growing by the second! Grinning wide, she grabbed her omega's hand and all but dragged her to where her dad was creating a portal. For all that her heart ached for all the pain they'd been through today, she couldn't help feeling hope that this was only the beginning of things getting happier in Hell for her and everyone else too!

***

Lilith felt so much relief at seeing Charlie and Lucifer were okay for herself. Knowing the two of them, she'd had Armina carry Armand, the boy understandably tired from the day they'd had. And she was right to, since the second she cleared the magic gateway, both her husband and daughter were hugging her like they feared she would vanish again if they didn't hold her here.

She had missed them both so much. She was able to gently kiss the top of Charlie's head with how they were wrapped around her, "My darling little girl, you did so well. I'm so very proud of you."

Wide, tearful eyes looked up at her, so similar to her father's, but thankfully far less haunted despite all she had been through, "Th-thanks, Mom. I was really scared, but I tried really hard to remember everything you taught me."

Lilith pressed a kiss to her forehead this time before Charlie stepped back and she could focus on Lucifer, "Come here, my angel." The squeak he gave as she easily picked him up made her grin before she kissed him, pouring every minute of 7 and a half years of missing him into it.

"...'kay, I'm usually only inta guys, but I would so let her have her way with me any day a' the week! Damn!"

Both Charlie and her cute little girlfriend groaned, "Angel! Please, that's my mom!"

"Yeah, and?"

Lilith broke the kiss, finding Lucifer looking back at her with the sort of dazed expression that said she had just shut off most of his higher brain functions. Good to know she hadn't lost her touch, "Hi, love."

"...uh huh, hi."

Laughing, she set him back on his feet despite the whine he gave at that. Much as she would love to truly show him just how much she had missed him, there were more pressing things that needed to be taken care of first. Stepping aside, she motioned Armina forward, "Charlie, come meet your Granman and little brother."

Her daughter grinned excitedly, her hands going to her mouth to stifle the happy squealing sound she made when she caught sight of the four-winged angel and the boy in her arms. The woman grinned at the reaction, "'ello, child. I'm Armina. Your Maman could 'ardly stop talkin' 'bout you."

Armand had his head close to the angel's shoulder, peeking out shyly in a way that made Lilith and Armina share a look. That boy was going to be the death of them all. Sure enough, Charlie immediately fell victim to his wide-eyed adorableness, her voice soft, "Hi, I'm your big sister, Charlie. Your name is Armand, right?"

He gave her a silent nod, studying her in a way that looked like wariness of a stranger, but Lilith knew he was simply trying to figure out how to get her even more ensnared. Thankfully, Armina stepped in, poking him on the nose and making him wrinkle it up as he looked at her, "Now you stop dat, mon petit. After what you did, you tink you get to play shy? You talked just fine to de angel of Deat', you can say 'ello to your sister."

Armand pouted up at her before lifting his head, heaving a sigh like he was being made to do something tedious. He always seemed every bit Alastor's child when he did that, and from the chuckle Lilith caught from Lucifer, he saw it too. Charlie blinked in surprise when the shy act fell away, and the boy instead gave her a sharp-toothed, million watt smile, "Hi, Sis. I bit Sera for you and Daddy since you couldn't be there!"

Lucifer choked, looking up at her to verify that and she nodded, "He did. Little brat dolled himself up and sneaked up behind her so everyone thought she was attacking an angelic child. I can't even be too mad at him, because it worked."

Her husband rubbed at his face with a weary sigh, "Yep, he's definitely yours and Al's. And he's only seven?!"

Armand whipped his head over to look at Lucifer, "Six, Daddy! I'll be seven in three months!"

Hearing him call him Daddy made that tired look melt away into a sappy expression. Yep, Lilith knew for sure then she was going to have to be the firm parent. Again. Lucifer was going to be completely wrapped around Armand's fingers like he had been with Charlie, and Alastor had a tendency to encourage their son's antics.

Armina eyed Lucifer for a moment, making her husband squirm nervously, "Hmmm, you know, for de Devil, I tought you'd be taller."

Lilith cackled as her beloved gaped at the angelic woman, "You've met Michael! We're the same height!"

"And I said de same ting to 'im too!" Mischief twinkled in those hazel eyes as Lilith nodded in confirmation. The woman had waited until introductions were properly made, then she had proceeded to metaphorically kick Michael's legs out from under him, "De poor Commander had de same look as you do now."

Lucifer narrowed his eyes at her, "Yeah, you're definitely Al's mother."

Armina looked around, "Now, where is my Raphael? How bad was my boy 'urt by dat attack?"

"Your Raphael?"

Before Lilith could get him in on that juicy bit of Heavenly gossip, the air near the hotel started to visibly glitch before tearing open. Both she and Lucifer perked up, knowing that was Alastor's power. Only a second after it opened, Raphael all but ran out, a savage snarl following his escape. The Seraphim certainly looked worse for wear, his robes torn and dirty with one wing showing bloodied bite marks. His eyes were wide and wild as he looked at the group nearby, pointing at the opening, "You two, get in there now before he decides to hunt you down out here!"

Charlie looked at Raphael's disheveled state with clear worry, "Why? What's wrong with Al?!"

He glared at the opening, "I made the mistake of pushing him into a full recovery with the energies of his bayou and my deeper magics." He huffed as he tried to straighten his robes, "Which jump started things apparently! Burned right through the suppressant like it was nothing." The Seraphim brought his bitten wing around, inspecting the marks for anything that might need to be removed before healing, "And since I was in his territory and not one of his mates, that made me an intruder that needed to be removed or killed!"

The breeze kicked up then, carrying a scent that Lucifer and Lilith recognized immediately. Oh! Right, Alastor had nearly died again, which meant...

The Queen of Hell picked up her husband by the back of his coat, lifting him to eye level, "I dealt with this last time on my own. You get the first few hours this time while I handle things out here, okay?" He went wide-eyed as he caught what she was saying and she gave him a saccharine sweet smile, "Good luck!" Then she tossed him into the static-laced opening. Dusting off her hands, she grinned at Charlie, "Well, looks like you might be getting another sibling soon, sweetie! Isn't that exciting?!"

Everyone looked at her like she was insane. After ten thousand years of living, she probably was. Oh well, sanity was overrated anyway, "Now! Let's see about getting you all set up with rooms and food at the palace until Luci and I are free to help fix up this place properly." Armand cheered at the promise of food, "Should only take about two days before Alastor comes back down from his heat if this is the same as last time! Maybe less if it's dependent on something taking rather than time based." She'd have to shoot a message to Bel, see if the Sin knew anything about how this sort of thing worked. Although, hopefully this was the last time their sweetheart nearly died on them!

Several of the others made noises of disbelief behind her as she summoned several of the guards from the palace and proceeded to do what she did best. The Queen was back, and that meant she was going to ensure everything was running smoothly before she tended to her mates. Anyone who wanted to delay that process was going to find out just why even Satan feared her wrath!

Speaking of which, she was going to need to have a very long chat with him in the next week or two, if one of the priority messages her phone received upon returning to Hell was true. Depending on the answers he gave her, maybe she really would get to feed Alastor a Goetia at some point!

***

Somewhere in the Ring of Wrath, the Sin that ruled there felt an unusual chill run down his spine for how hot the place was.

***

Velvette cut off all of the feeds around the battlefield then, making a note to ensure that her initial offerings to the King and Queen of Hell were completed in under three days time. The pair of gifts for their consort would keep that long, no need to wake them up and deal with trying to shove food down their disgusting throats. Sure, sinners couldn't really die of starvation, but she didn't want either of them wasting away too much that their wrappings wouldn't fit right.

Maybe she should include some rough drafts of formal wear for the Princess and young Prince? She didn't usually work with children's clothing, but that just made it a challenge!

She'd put the tower on broadcast lock-down now that the live stream was done, and would keep it that way until the gifts were accepted. Everyone would assume it was because Vox had a meltdown and fried a lot of the studio while hard-wired in, which would have likely been the case if he wasn't shut down right now. She was even playing it up on the social media feeds and had a few of her people backing her up. It was a bit boggling how many unused photos and video clips she'd managed to gather of him blowing a fuse. The real reason for the blackout was so the element of surprise would ensure she had the chance to delight and wow the royal family on the first impression. Velvette wanted to know for certain Alastor had no  time to counter-plan, which meant blocking however he'd gotten in to fuck with Vox. It was risky, the lack of intel would probably put them all on edge, but she was pretty good at diffusing tense situations after dealing with the two man-babies temper tantrums over the years.

Now, what was she forgetting?

Oh! Right, she needed to see about commissioning or contracting someone who did delicate metalwork so she could have a little crown made. Her last guy had gotten in Val's way a couple months ago, the unlucky bastard. Keeping good people on would be so much easier now, it was a wonder she hadn't done this sooner! Sketching a pair of angel wings around an embedded eye on her tablet, she nodded to herself. That would be appropriate to recognize Alastor's little maid's accomplishment in killing the First Man!

After that, it was just a matter of waiting. Admittedly, not her strongest suit. Maybe she'd test out some things with those puppet strings she could see on Val and Vox before she handed them over.

As the last Vee standing walked down the hall with those thoughts in mind, off-key chimes playing a chilling melody in her wake, the employees who watched her pass decided there was nothing important enough that they needed to bring to her attention. For all that they'd felt relieved the other two bosses hadn't been seen in a while, they were starting to wonder if the truly dangerous one was actually the smallest and most harmless looking of the three.

***

Emily and Michael had paperwork spread out all over the table, the both of them trying to figure out how to best handle the new power structure of Heaven with the third leader being out for a few days. Understandably, and neither of them were dumb enough to stop Armina from going to her family if she had her mind set on it. Thankfully, the human-born were fairly self-sufficient. They were handling the shift in power in a way that should bring shame onto many of the heaven-formed that still held to the belief that they were better in any way.

That was going to need to change or the elitists would find themselves facing the very real threat of being stripped of their power, and, if that failed to be enough, Falling and having to start from the very bottom rungs of Hell. Such things would be discussed with Lucifer and Lilith beforehand, neither of them wanted to put too much of a strain on them while they were still resettling things down there.

"I still don't get it!" Emily huffed, "Why didn't anyone else suggest this before? We have an abundance up here, and are capable of creating more! The angels made as Exorcists could have instead been brought into being to handle that! Why did Sera act as though the only route was war when we could have offered aid?"

Michael sighed. This was a question many of the younger angels, the ones that backed and supported Emily as the one they believed in the most, had asked as well. "I don't know. Her words were very convincing back then, and we were foolish enough to trust her simply because of her title. Things have changed so quickly for those of us that were used to time being measured in the rotation of galaxies rather than the rotation of a single planet."

It wasn't an excuse for it, simply a fact. He was the one who stood for those of the armies and the older choirs. The latter was the most difficult of all to get to turn their eyes away from Sera's teachings. His warriors were less of an issue, many of them had recognized the problem as soon as they really looked at Adam and the Exorcists. In fact, they had brought concerns to him over the years on that and he had relayed it to Sera, thinking that it would be handled. Finding out that it had all been swept under the rug was one of the things that had fully convinced him of what Raphael and Gabriel had been advocating and the truth of what Lilith and Alastor had said, even with the binding of Honesty around the Queen's throat.

Sera had been correct, it was easy to twist the truth. That was why he had verified things for himself before committing himself to the course that had brought the High Seraphim's downfall. If only he had been wise enough to do the same before his brother was cast out.

Before the Commander could go too far down the path of self-recrimination, a beam of light appeared at the other end of the table and a soul arose through it. 'What in the-'

The equally confused soul pushed themself upright, looking around "What? Where... Where am I?"

As he turned to face them, Emily gasped in apparent recognition while the snake-like human-born waved at them nervously with a rather fang filled grin for a Heavenly being, "Sir Pentious?!"

Michael thought he recognized that name from the reports Emily had given them after trial. Did that mean...

"Yessss?" Pentious looked at her curiously, clearly wondering how she knew him. Then he suddenly startled, patting his clothing and checking his pockets frantically. Apparently he had some on the inside of his jacket too, and whatever he was searching for was there. Oddly, the man pulled out a ragged scrap of red fabric, looking rather close to tears as he eyed it.

Michael looked at Emily to see if she had any explanation for the strange behavior, only to find her gleefully rushing over to greet the new angel. He couldn't help the soft smile as he watched her. She really did remind him greatly of his twin brother when they were that young. He wouldn't fail her the same way though, he could swear that much at least.

***

Gabriel disconnected himself from the network, slowly letting himself fully resettle into his body. Hopefully he could spend the rest of eternity without having to do anything that intense ever again. He liked being who he was these days, he didn't want to go back to the workaholic he'd been. That person had been needed back then, but there was no need for it now. He could be someone seen as goofy and relatively harmless, overlooked and unbothered by anything he didn't want to deal with. Let Michael, Emily, and Armina take the reigns, they'd do far better than Sera with each of them having two others to keep them in check.

And if they failed, well, Gabriel would do what was needed then as he had done now, no matter how long it took to lay out another web so that the truth would spread and trap the lies.

One deep breath and his extra eyes closed, another and the many arms that had held to the lines and directed the energy disappeared, a third and the glow under his skin faded back down. Already he could feel the urge to pull something apart and rebuild it again making his fingers itch. His old threads were too depended upon, held up too much to be able to freely do that. It was why he hadn't touched it in so long, why he would leave it now and hopefully never need to return to it again. He flew up from the heart of the network buried deep beneath the city, unsurprised to find another waiting for him at the hidden entrance, "Galadethel."

The eyes on all three of the Dominion's rings closed as he smiled, "Hello, teacher. It has been some time."

The Seraphim studied his old acolyte, summoning an older model of phone, one from back when they were easy to break down into much smaller pieces without special tools or magical aid, "Yes, it has. I thought you were one of Sera's."

That got a huff of a laugh as the two of them began to walk together as they had many centuries ago towards the pond that Gabriel favored, "I was for a while. I focused too much on what I was building and the new things I was able to make the magic do, not why we were doing it. Then I saw too much to ignore the reality almost four years ago. I hope you can forgive me for allowing myself to be so blinded."

He thought that over, flipping the phone open and closed a couple times as he tried to guess what was the breaking point for the Dominion. So much had happened over the last few years, but given that Galadethel had been Sera's primary engineer of the watch over Hell, he was willing to bet it was something that had happened down there.

... "The Exorcist that was abandoned."

The younger angel laughed brightly, "So many people think you have little memory when it's the opposite, hm?"

"Well it helps that you were very pointed in playing that particular video on command from Lilith. I take it she's the one you've been speaking with to coordinate with our stand?"

Galadethel nodded, "She seems to be everything Sera pretended to be and then some." He gave Gabriel a teasing look, "I see that you have kept yourself hidden once more, allowing others to take the spotlight. Still the same as ever."

"Yes, well, the spotlight requires so much work. You know how much I despise work," Teacher and student shared a secretive smile before they parted ways. Gabriel was glad that old Glady had opened all those eyes of his in time. It would have been a shame to lose such a promising mind.

It was going to be interesting to see what his newest student would achieve in Hell. What sort of web would a demon like Alastor weave? He'd already had a pretty good foundation when he got up here, he'd almost swear the sinner had studied Raziel's work at some point.

***

"Greetings, fairest of ladies. It doth appear many changes will be coming on the morrow."

Rosie grinned up at Zestiel, "You got no idea! Come on, join us! I was just catchin' ol' Carmine up on a few things, but I don't mind repeatin' them for you, Zestiel."

The retired Overlord gave her a bow and settled in, though he declined any drinks, "The enigma that is Alastor hath unveiled many things this day. Yet there are still many more questions to seek answers to, I doth believe."

Carmilla gave her old friend a nod, "It seems I misjudged him. Perhaps I will need to test his mettle and convictions properly."

Rosie clapped, "Oh, he'll love that! He's been itchin' for a good sparrin' partner ever since that gizmo-headed idiot decided to start pullin' low blows with those damned potions!"

Both the other Overlords made disgusted faces. All three of them agreed that if you were going to play the seduction game, then you needed to put in the work. Chemical cheats like that were just plain offensive.

Zestiel smirked as the two women took a drink, "Mine ears have be privy to quite the delightful tale, if thou wouldst like to hear of it."

"You better damn well tell it!" Rosie leaned forward eagerly, "You get the sorta shit I only used to get from Lily."

"Tis almost a pity the Queen hath returned if I am to lose thine lovely attention."

She narrowed her eyes at him, pointing a finger, "You keep talkin' like that and I'm gonna think yer interested. Don't lead a gal on, Zesty, else I'm makin' you my next husband!"

Carmilla sighed, entirely used to and unimpressed with their banter wasting her time, "Please, just tell us what rumors you've caught, my friend."

"The doll hath cracked first. I know not when she shall reveal her triumph, but the Vees shall be no more. "

Both women stared at him, Rosie breaking the silence first, "Yer shittin' me! Velvette got them both?! Seriously?!" The smug-looking spider nodded and she sat back, blowing out a breath, "Well. Ain't that somethin'. Thought it was kinda odd that the city still had power. Huh."

Carmilla tapped a finger on the table, "I still detest her lack of proper behavior, but if she has finally shed the influence of those two," She looked at Rosie pointedly, "perhaps she can still be salvaged. She has potential. Our table is short on betas that can so strongly stand firm against the alphas when they are in the wrong."

Rosie smirked. That was the closest Carmine would come to admitting that Velvette had perhaps had a point, even if she went about it in entirely the wrong way, "Ya know, it's been ages since I had a proper protege. Might be able to get her to see the power in bein' a beta, now that she's survived dealin' with the extremes you lot can go to if left unchecked."

Still, much as she enjoyed these talks with these two Overlords, she was looking forward to when Lily called her. She'd missed so damn much of her matchmaking reward by being forced to remain away from those three cuties. Really, weaving a web so pretty, and not even being able to be a proper fancy maid of honor or nothing! It was just about enough to make a gal cry!

... actually, if she pulled a few strings, got the right whispers into ol' Ozzie's ear, he might push for them to do a vow renewal for the Rings to see. She still had a few contacts from her stint in Lust, and she'd heard the Sin had gotten even softer about romance now that he had a cutie patootie imp to call his own!

Zestiel and Carmilla both looked at Rosie curiously as she gave a wide, sharp-toothed grin to rival Alastor's, "Oh, this will be fun!"

***

Sera gasped sharply as she sat up, touching at her shoulder and throat, relieved to find that she was fully healed. She wasn't sure where she was but-

"Hello, sister."

She looked up to find Azrael standing over her, "Oh thank creation! Please, you have to help me, there's so much wickedness spreading and-"

Sera stopped when he held out a hand to her, "I know, sister. Walk with me, and we will talk about it."

She took her brother's hand, let him help her stand. It was so dark here, she couldn't see anything at all, but it felt like she was being watched for some reason, "Where are we?"

"My domain. Come, we have all the time you need to speak with me."

As the two Seraphim walked a path only one could see, the other failed to look behind to see the trails of silver-white that he left behind, the evidence of his sacrifice slowly fading away to join all the others.

Notes:

Alrighty! Next chapter IS the last and might include a final smut scene if my brain will work for it. I have ideas but Im having trouble grasping them.

Edit: Next chap was not the last.

Also! FANART: Good Luck!

Chapter 15

Summary:

Alastor's last memory was of holy light burning through every part of the upper half of his body, and a frightening lack of anything in the lower half. As he crawled his way out of the pit of unconsciousness, he could still feel a fire in his veins, but it wasn't the searing agony of holy energies trying to turn him to ash. There was also a humming sound all around him, something unfamiliar but not threatening. It felt like it flowed into every cell in his body, helping to coax him further out of the abyss his mind had sunk into.

A breath and he realized three things.

One, he was in his territory, his bayou.

Two, he was going into heat.

Three, there was an angel holding him, but it wasn't his angel.

Alastor's last memory was of holy light burning through every part of the upper half of his body, and a frightening lack of anything in the lower half. As he crawled his way out of the pit of unconsciousness, he could still feel a fire in his veins, but it wasn't the searing agony of holy energies trying to turn him to ash. There was also a humming sound all around him, something unfamiliar but not threatening. It felt like it flowed into every cell in his body, helping to coax him further out of the abyss his mind had sunk into.

A breath and he realized three things.

One, he was in his territory, his bayou.

Two, he was going into heat.

Three, there was an angel holding him, but it wasn't his angel. Whoever they were, they didn't smell right. An intruder? Someone attempting to take advantage of his alphas being away? Too bad for them he wasn't a soft thing that would roll over for just anyone.

The omega snapped open his eyes to something bright white and red, and immediately started clawing his way out of their hold, snarling before sinking his teeth into the closest part of them.

Blech. Feathers. A couple even got stuck in his teeth. The angel's light dimmed as there was a pained yelp. Good!

"Shit! Alastor! It's me! Snap out of it!"

That was his name, and the voice did seem familiar, but he still did not like this creature's weird scent being in his bayou! Bones stretching and popping, he snapped his teeth at them again, forcing them to back away from his clearing, his nest, "L̀Ę̤ͤ̂ͤA̷̯͚V͢͝Eͩ!"

"Hey, okay, you're right! I would love to, seriously, but there's no door out right now!"

Narrowing his eyes at the angel, he sent his shadows out to test that. Finding that this was true, he grew larger, reaching to the edge and grabbing hold before beginning to tear it open. It resisted, the anchor point was no longer in place. Like he was going to let that stop him from evicting this awful tasting, weird smelling thing! Alastor's frequencies slipped through the small opening he'd made, searching.

Aha! His microphone was near the old anchor point! He pushed this edge to align with that and settled the opening a few feet from there before ripping it open further.

"...Azrael better explain to me one day what in creation's name he did to make you possible."

As soon as a way out was made, he snarled at the creature again, "Out or be é̺̻ͦͤá̝͉̏̊ẗe̶̱n̸̥̅!"

Wisely, they chose to flee. Good! Alastor looked around his bayou with a frown. There was something different about it now, probably something to do with the angel, but he couldn't say what it was. Maybe he'd be able to figure it out once he got rid of the wrong smell?

"Good luck!"

Alastor perked up and looked towards the opening again. He definitely knew that voice! A grin spread over his face anew as a very familiar person in white came through the gateway, landing sprawled out on the grass.

Oh look, his Queen even sent his angel through with his microphone! How lovely!

Lucifer blinked a couple times before smiling back up at him, "Hi there, gorgeous."

Alastor didn't bother with speaking, he just picked up his angel with one large hand to take him back to his nest. Lucifer made a very odd noise, but his scent got much nicer after, so it must have been something good. Now to see about getting him to help with that growing empty ache inside!

***

Lucifer knew one thing for sure right now, and that was that he was completely, utterly, 100% screwed. In multiple ways! After his wife so cruelly tossed him in to their omega like a sacrificial lamb with that ominous wish of luck, he'd hoped that having kept everything under the belt line in hibernation would give him a chance to assess just how bad this was. It had helped to keep him from completely losing his wits to the intoxicating scent of Al the moment he took a breath in here, but that was quickly becoming more difficult because the minute that giant hand had snatched him up like a rag doll, everything started waking back up! Without his conscious permission!

The fact that Alastor was in his large and creeptastic form was fantastic, but the fact that the normally chatty omega hadn't said a word yet meant this was likely going to be one hell of a fight to get the deer down properly. Pulling together enough brain cells to talk as he was all but pinned to Al's nest would have been difficult even in normal circumstances, but he really wanted to try to draw his mate back up to the surface a bit if he could, "Y-you planning to stay like this? I don't mind, really, but, uh, I will need you to give me some room to change too if I'm going to be able to properly worship you, sweetheart."

"Hmmm," Alastor seemed to think about that for a moment. Lucifer was happy to at least see there was some sign of conscious thought over instinct. The omega brought his face down to sniff closer, "She's coming too, yes?"

It took him a moment to get enough of his mind back online to figure out the question enough to answer, "Y-yeah! Lily's just making sure Charlie and the others are all settled!"

Lucifer could feel the purr vibrating the air around them before Al started to shrink back down, though he kept a hand on the alpha to ensure he stayed in place. "Good alpha. Taking care of the pack, sending you to me."

"Uh-huh. Good alpha, yep!" God, he would be so embarrassed about how he sounded like such an idiot right now if he wasn't so damned turned on.

The conversation did seem to be working to bring Alastor back to the surface more because his sentences were getting fuller, "I need to appreciate her gift to me fully, right?" Black eyes turned back to red without losing any of that intense hunger as the deer settled back into his normal size, straddling the alpha with one hand around the smaller man's throat to keep him in place, "Clothes off, n̫͋̈ỏ̈́͆͞ͅw̛̭̄."

Staring up at his gorgeously bossy omega with wide eyes, Lucifer wasn't sure if he was going to end up thanking Lilith or begging her for mercy by the time she got here. Maybe both?

***

"No, dude! I swear, I ain't high or nothin'! It happened like five feet away!" Angel had himself draped over the back of couch, Vaggie sitting on the floor nearby and rolling her eyes at him occasionally as she inspected her spear. Husk just looked fondly amused where he sat on one of the recliners with Niffty curled up asleep on his lap, "The Queen just totally yeeted the King right inta the Radio Demon's weird magic territory thing, tellin' him good luck! Funniest fuckin' shit I've seen in years!"

Charlie had a feeling she would be seeing video clips of that moment as a viral meme any time now. Just... how was this her life?! A few hours ago, she'd been giving herself a pep talk to remind herself that what was coming was necessary, that though they would be killing others, it was to survive and ensure fewer would die in the future. Despite her little pack being around her, she'd wanted nothing more than to hear her parents telling her that they believed in her. Then... then she'd gone up to see Alastor, to be close to his scent for just a few moments of comfort before they all faced angels that wanted them dead.

How did so much change in so little time?!

The battle was over, the Exorcists defeated, Adam dead, Sera apparently gone. (Though no one seemed to be quite sure what happened after the Seraphim of Death removed her from Heaven.) And Charlie had a third parent now! A little brother that her mother was currently settling down for a nap! A grandmother with four angel wings and such pretty flowers growing in her hair! Seraphim uncles! Her family went from just her Mom, Dad, and the Sins, and then doubled in size all of a sudden! That wasn't even taking into account the people at the hotel that she'd come to consider her own.

...did Emily count as a cousin or a weirdly young aunt? She wasn't sure how these things worked with angels since they seemed to refer to each other as siblings or something.

"You look like you are tinkin' de deep toughts, child. Need someone to share dem wit?"

Charlie blinked and refocused from staring blankly at nothing to find the woman that was apparently her grandmother was nearby. Wow, she'd spaced out bad enough to not smell her approaching, and those flowers in her hair had a very distinct scent! "Um, sure? It's all kind of a mess right now with how much happened today."

"True dat!" Armina grinned wide. Charlie could definitely see Alastor had gotten his smile from his mom.  The angel sat in the chair next to the couch, carefully tucking her wings behind her, "By de way, Armand and I were dere when you got to 'eaven before. I wish we could 'ave said 'ello den, but I could tell you was my boy's child right away wit' dose smart eyes of yours!"

Oh wow, that... Charlie could feel her eyes tearing up and quickly wiped them away, "It's hard to believe that Al is my- what did you call him? Maman?"

Armina giggled, "Yes. 'e tried to be called Papa. Lilit' and I tought Maman fit 'im much better. Armand agreed wit' us when 'e got old enough to talk."

She felt a bit mixed on that. It was cute, the idea of her mom and this angel conspiring against Al with something so silly but... there was a part of her that was a little jealous, she was self-aware enough to admit that. Still, she knew that was ridiculous and so she shoved it away, changing the subject a bit, "So, uh, Armand really bit Sera?"

Armina gave a fond, but exasperated sigh, "Yes. Dat boy, 'e's too cute for stayin' in trouble, an' too smart for anyone's good. Jus' you wait, you'll see. Still, 'e's got a good 'eart, just like your Maman."

"Good heart?!" Angel pulled away from his call, staring at her incredulously. Vaggie looked like she had been half a second away from saying the same thing, "You do know yer kid's a crazy, murderous cannibal, right? I mean, I ain't dissin' him or nothin', he saved our asses, but Smiles is several cards shy of a full deck, yanno? Vags showed me the shit everyone knows, who knows what the fuck we dunno about at all!"

The angel gave him a flat look, "Boy, I tore de 'igh Seraphim's troat out wit' jus' my fangs a couple 'ours ago an' don' feel one bit guilty for it neider." Charlie, Vaggie, and Angel Dust stared at her with wide eyes. No one had told them that little detail yet! Husk looked like he was trying to decide if he wanted to stick around to hear more, "De only difference 'tween me an' my boy is dat 'e enjoys de killin', goes out 'untin' for dem, and draws out de time 'tween de catch and de kill. Can you tink of a single one dat didn't deserve what 'e did to dem?"

"... uuhhhh no, ma'am?"

"Dat's what I tought!" Armina nodded once, her posture all proud omega parent as she turned her attention back to Charlie, "And you! You did some quick tinkin' out dere, breakin' dat contract like dat! I know dat wasn't de plan, so you should be proud of yourself! Bet you Alastor will be talkin' 'bout dat for years!"

That made her feel warm and happy and she could feel herself blushing with it, so she ducked her head and tucked the strands of her hair that had fallen out of the ties back behind her ear, "I'm glad you think so, Miss Armina."

"Now, none of dat! We's family, child. Call me Granman, or jus' Armina if you need to get used to dat first, you 'ear me?"

Charlie was saved from trying to figure out which one to use right away by her mom returning with Raphael, the angel grumbling, "I just want to know why in the world I'm the one that always ends up bitten when I'm healing him!"

That was easy! "You smell wrong." Charlie didn't realize she had spoken until everyone looked at her, and she rushed to explain, "N-not like you smell bad or-or anything! I mean, it's just that you smell like an angel, and that's it! If his nose is anything like mine, it's probably the first way his instincts identify people nearby. And if he's just been injured and is waking up smelling a person with no indication of who they are? No clues on gender or orientation or anything?" She rubbed the back of her neck nervously, "I mean, I was really creeped out when I got up to Heaven and so many of you smelled so... wrong. Almost alien. Add him going into heat, where his instincts are ten times louder?"

"And you've got a recipe for extra bitey Alastor," Lilith added on with a laugh. "I should have thought of that myself! Of course, it doesn't help that he's got a bit of an oral fixation."

Charlie gawked at her mom, Angel visibly perking up and grinning in delight while Husk and Vaggie looked a bit mortified. Was whoever had been on the phone still listening? Then Armina put in her own two cents, "A bit?! You got a ting for understatements, Lilit'. Dat boy 'as been like dat since 'e was little! Anyting new to 'im? Right into 'is mout' first! Lawd, de number o' times I 'ad to snatch tings outta 'is hands cuz it was sometin' sharp or woulda made 'im ill!"

Charlie was trying desperately not to connect the dots her mother had been implying, flailing for something safer to talk about, anything that wouldn't have Angel Dust about to beg for clarification! "Uh, h-hey! Um, what's going to happen to the Exorcists that survived?"

She almost felt bad about how quickly that sobered the air in the room. Almost. Husk made an agreeing noise, "And why the hell did they only send some of them out? There's no way that was even half the number they've used before."

Raphael was the one that answered, "The reason why they didn't all come through at once is because Adam got a message he thought was from Sera telling him to only take out a small force at first to prove how laughably easy it would be for Heaven to wipe out all of Hell." Vaggie was staring at him now, obviously interested in knowing about the fate of her old pack, but wary of asking. "Then, once the first portion was through, Michael sent in the rest of the armies to cut off the rest. Had a few of the human-born and other angels that had taken on alpha orientations in the lead to get the ones who could be more easily ordered around to stand down while others subdued the rest."

"And, um," Charlie hesitantly asked, "what... what's going to happen to them?"

Raphael sighed, "We are using a number of human-born that are versed in mental deprogramming and rehabilitation for child soldiers and the like. It's not the same, but its the closest we can come up with. Those that cannot be rehabilitated into being able to find contentment in Heaven..."

"Then we will seek to find them a place here in Hell that will suit them better," Lilith added on. "We'd rather have fewer unnecessary deaths if we can, since many Exorcists never had a choice to begin with, and your cute girlfriend here proves that there is a chance some of them can find roles that better suit them down here if need be."

Charlie reached out and put a hand on Vaggie's shoulder to comfort her, all of them choosing to not call her out when she ducked her head and rubbed at her eye. Her angel may have been hurt by Lute and Adam, but she did still care about her sisters and what would come of the choices others had made for them. This really did seem like the best option, though it was sad that so many died today without ever being free to choose for themselves. Still, what her mom and the others had done saved far more people than if Sera had her way about it. "Who wrote the message Adam got?"

Lilith grinned, "Someone who's probably going to be your unofficial adopted sister once your father lays eyes on her."

She blinked a few times before perking up, "Emily?!"

Armina laughed delightedly, "See? Dere's dat quick mind I was talkin' 'bout!'

Nodding, Lilith moved to give her daughter a quick kiss on the top of her head, "Well, since everyone seems settled in, I'm off to take care of my boys. You lot hold down the fort until we get back!"

Charlie stared at the purple mist left behind by her mother vanishing, "My parents have an omega mate, and that mate is Al. That's... going to take a while to get used to."

Angel Dust waved his phone pointedly, "Yeah, well, ya might wanna avoid some sites fer a bit, Toots. The fan artists have been goin' crazy fast, and it's fuckin' hot shit they're makin'!"

"Angeeeeel! Can you please not look at porn art of my parents while I'm in the room?!"

***

Lilith smiled as she passed the guards she had left on the open gateway to Alastor's bayou. Armina and Raphael had promised to stay for however long it took them to return, so she knew Charlie and all those hilarious little friends of hers would be fine. Honestly, she was tempted to take advantage of their presence and lock herself and her boys in here for a few weeks, but she knew once he was settled again, Alastor would likely get restless to properly get things rolling.

It would be nice being able to present both her mates to the Rings, to ensure everyone knew Alastor was theirs, and that they fully planned to keep it that way.

"Fuck! Easy, sweetheart, I'm n-not going anywhere!"

Lilith grinned at hearing her husband's slightly frantic complaint even as she felt her own hunger spike with the intoxicating scent of her mates combined for the first time in so long. Now he understood what she'd dealt with 7 years ago during their omega's survival heat and then when the pregnancy hormones hit, on top of the normal heats Alastor had gone through while they were up in Heaven. He was lucky she refused to sit this one out completely, she very well could have left him and his damned angelic stamina to fend for himself!

Of course, then she also would have missed out on the pretty picture she got to see when she got to the clearing.

Lucifer was seated at the base of one of the trees and pinned there by one of Alastor's hands holding his wrists over his head. The sinner was riding her angel like the desperately needy thing he was right now, her husband's legs bound to the grassy soil by shadows. Despite his words, Lucifer was staring up at Alastor like he was the most beautiful and divine being he'd ever seen.

How had they gotten so lucky to find this pretty monster of theirs amongst all the rough souls in the city?

Lucifer may have only had eyes for their omega in that moment, but Alastor was certainly aware of her presence. So was his Shadow. Dark arms wrapped around her waist from behind, so much more weighted than it had been in the beginning of all of this over sixty years ago. Instead of a mere ghost of cool pressure when it touched anything but its creator, the delightful creature held firm against most holds. Until it got overwhelmed at least, which Lilith adored doing every chance she got. Lucifer might hold a fixation for their omega's monstrous demonic forms, but she loved playing with the delightful pet she's found his Shadow could be for her. It was so much fun watching their omega try to fight against reacting as she toyed with and teased it, the precious thing melting and revealing everything Alastor felt and tried to hide.

Seemed they had decided it could join in fully on things this time! Lovely.

Turning her gaze from the delicious sight that was her angel and their vicious sweetheart, Lilith found the Shadow giving her a coy and playful look, "Now what has you looking like that, Noir?"

Alastor liked to fake-protest their use of the name their son had given his Shadow, but she found it sweet. Armand had been very delighted in reciting the colors of things as Armina taught him her original language when he was little and took to calling his Maman's alter ego the word for black. Eventually it had just stuck with them all.

Noir nipped at her shoulder with its teeth as it took hold of one of her hands and drew it back towards itself. Her eyes widened when she felt its form shift and gain a very familiar feeling of soft folds that parted under her fingertips with a solid cock that fit so nicely in her palm. Lilith felt her breathing hitch as she looked back over towards her mates, curling her fingers inside and pressing her hand more firmly down against the length. The air behind her buzzed as the Shadow glitched slightly with the shared sensation, but Alastor's movements also faltered, revealing the connection between them was being fully opened.

The myriad possibilities in this flooded her mind, drawing a low, hungry growl from deep within her. When had their lovely omega decided to gift them with this delight?

"Oh fffuck, Lilith, love, I don't, ah, don't know what you just did, but please do that again!"

Who was she to turn down such a lovely request from her angel? It was such a powerful feeling, watching someone fall apart from her touch from several feet away. Noir clutched at her, claw tips digging into her skin as it tried to press closer, her pet seeking more while fighting so hard to keep itself together for her. So eager, and such a greedy thing, just like its creator.

His wrists released, Lucifer shivered as he stared up at Alastor's flashing eyes, the heat haze starting to fully settle in once more as the omega's walls clenched and fluttered around him. The punishing pace slowed, the desperation in the demon's movements finally easing as whatever magic Lilith was working right now pushed him further towards that sweet spot where the need for his own release was overtaken by the need to just feel everything his alphas gave him.

Much as he would have liked to see Al come undone on top of him, he'd honestly been getting a bit concerned the omega was going to hurt himself if he kept going like that. At least this way he didn't have to forcefully break out of his bindings and fight to get him fully down. As Alastor rocked and moaned, Lucifer reluctantly turned his eyes from the gorgeous creature above him to find Lilith watching them with hunger-lit eyes as her hand moved in time against his Shadow.

Oh. Oh fuck yes, that... god, that was so fucking hot. He licked his lips, wanting to stay right here as she drove both halves of their pretty mate wild, but also wanting to go and kiss her, feel her touch for himself. At the risk of overwhelming his own senses, he divided himself equally between the body under Alastor and a clone that prowled towards his wife.

She easily swept him up with her free arm and he wrapped his legs around her, shivering at the dark smile she gave him, "I get two pretty little toys to drive both my mates wild with? Lucky me." That said, she fully continued the kiss she had given him earlier, quickly making Lucifer forget anything else existed except her and Alastor.

Lilith devoured her pretty angel's mouth as her hand made her pet glitch and cling tight her, Alastor and Lucifer both moaning and writhing with each nip of her teeth and every thrust of her fingers. Never mind being Queen, right now she felt like a Goddess with the two most perfect sacrifices on her altar. As her clothing melted away with her alpha husband's fervent need to feel as much of her skin against his as possible, she vowed nothing would pull them apart like that ever again.

Pulling her hand away and breaking the kiss for a moment, she turned her gaze to the dark shape beside her, "Go have a seat with the other Lucifer, Noir. Let him worship both of you while I handle this one."

The one in her grasp blinked and looked at the Shadow as it went to the original and its creator, "Noir? It has a name now?"

Lilith grinned, "They didn't tell you yet? Yes." She adjusted her hold, summoning a chair wide enough for him to easily straddle her, "But we will talk about that more later, love. I want to see how long you can keep it together with me inside you while you deal with our omega over there."

Oh fuck, Lucifer knew he was absolutely going to lose it, there was no doubt about it. As he felt the sensation of her fingers opening him up for her, Alastor around his cock, and Shadow writhing on his tongue, he also knew there was nowhere else he'd rather be than this. All the pain, all the misery and guilt, every negative thing he'd ever felt in his far too long life was worth it to be here.

Ever the glutton for punishment, he created another copy just so he could see everything they were doing to him. He could watch as Alastor clung to the dark creature that was as much him as it was its own being, his Shadow holding him up even as it glitched with static at its edges, obediently giving Lucifer a way to torture them both so deliciously with both his tongue and cock at the same time. On the other side of the clearing, he saw that copy was clinging to Lilith just as desperately, rolling his hips in tandem with the omega on him. It was all so maddening, and wonderful, and absolutely no surprise when he felt his knot beginning to swell, the watcher touching himself too. The one under Alastor snapped first, grabbing soft, fur-covered thighs to hold the sinner in place as he drove himself up into that wonderfully receptive cunt hard and fast.

"Yes, yes, alpha, please!"

Such beautiful music.

"Lilith! Love, I-I can't-"

The one in his wife's arms bowed his back as she took a hold of his length, squeezing tight around the growing knot there too, "Then don't, love. Let me hear you sing too. It's been too long."

Then he felt her teeth reclaiming him and was overtaken by the sensation of coming three times over, his vision whiting-out with the sort of perfection that Heaven only wished it could achieve.

***

Two days of just the three of them had been just what they needed. In between waves of submitting to the drive of need that would build in Alastor, there was soft conversation and moments of confession to weakness during their separation. Lucifer spoke in full how close he came to breaking without them, of things that he had done to himself in moments of darkness, the other two holding tight to him and reassuring him that they thought no less of him for it. Alastor whispered of how deeply he'd missed them, how he'd overworked and overstretched himself to try to keep Charlie and the hotel safe without showing the strain. He admitted to himself and to them that if it hadn't been for Raphael's miraculously swift arrival, he likely would have not made it to be with them here now.

When Lilith spoke of how far she'd made herself go with Adam to ensure the plan could be completed, Lucifer's response had been a surprise. He'd given a dark smile and told Alastor to summon his microphone from where it had been dropped when the omega had snatched him up by the gateway. As soon as he did, the sinner could tell something had been done to it, "What-"

"Azrael left a gift that I think you two will appreciate. He said he heard you mention you wanted to have a special spot in here."

The Seraphim of Death? It took some work to figure out, but eventually he found a way to access the storage space that had been made within and when he drew out the soul within it, the bayou shook with the laughter he fell into in his monstrous demonic form. Special spot indeed! Oh, this would be something to do properly, when they had time to devote purely to building the space that would be for only one soul in particular and allow anyone in the bayou to hear his tormented screams whenever they wished!

The delight coursing through him had rekindled the fire inside the omega into a fully fledged bonfire that had taken a while to burn through. Thankfully his alphas were more than happy to devote the entirety of their attention to ensuring every inch of him was sated before that one was over. That certainly had washed away the low mood that had filled the air earlier!

The morning of the third day, Alastor woke up slowly, feeling warm and safe with two bodies on either side of him, and little urge to be anywhere but here right now. Both of his alphas were rumbling contentedly in their sleep, making a part of him want to drift back down with them. He could feel that he now had a second mark over the first, vaguely remembered laying atop Lucifer as Lilith finally claimed him as hers both inside and out. From the way his own body seemed more relaxed now, it seemed this had reached the end of its run. When they all three woke up later, his heat hormones would have died down enough that he could at last get to complete the connection with them, feel that bond that he'd been wanting so badly to settle within him permanently. For now, he breathed in their scents, reveled in the feeling of their holds on him.

The future had never looked brighter than it did right now. Finally, everything was the way it should be!

***

Before they left the bayou, Lucifer and Lilith were a bit surprised when their omega said he had something of a mating gift for them both. Alastor gave them a grin, "There are two people you have been wanting to know about for quite a while, my darling alphas. I think I'm ready to see you give them what they deserve."

They sat patiently while he talked. They waited as he told them everything about Vox and Valentino, all the fights and belittlement that they hadn't fully known of as well as the details of the events they were aware about. They listened when he said that their third ally was an unknown in her culpability, that he had an interest in seeing her survive if she did not show signs of siding with her partners. "I've checked for Vox's signal in the last couple hours, but its rather muted, even for if he is asleep. Their whole tower is sending out very little, so I imagine someone is very aware that we are coming for them."

When their omega said go, the King and Queen of Hell went straight for V-Tower, taking him with them as they created their own entry to the floor that he could sense the faint signal from the oldest of the Vees on.

The sight that greeted their arrival... was not one that they had expected at all.

***

Velvette startled as the three she had been waiting for came in through the bloody wall suddenly! She called back her disconnected hands, detaching the magically powered strings from her fingertips and quickly righted herself into her proper, civilized form as her former partners slumped to the floor without anything holding them upright anymore. She quickly curtsied, trying to hide her internal panic as she cursed herself for getting so caught up in playing with her dolls that she did not realize the deadline was approaching! "Y-your Majesties!"

It was a relief when the first sound she heard was the Radio Demon cackling in mad delight, though she did not dare assume she was out of the woods yet. Still, that was one of the reactions she had hoped for! Fighting against every part of her pride that said she should hold her head up and stare down the threats in the room, Velvette waited with her eyes firmly fixed on the floor. The old rhyme she'd made up and thought of every time she put on her makeup, every time she covered her ugliness with pretty fabrics when she was alive, ran through her mind. 'Hide it all, hide it all.' The sound of heels clicking confidently across the floor signaled the Queen's approach and still she waited. 'Hide it all, you poor, pretty, broken little doll.'

"Raise your head, little Overlord. Let us take a good look at you."

The beta did as she was told, a perfectly pleasant smile on her face. Queen Lilith was every bit as beautiful and intimidating as the photos and videos of her made her out to be. She was so far out of any league Velvette could ever hope to be in that the jealousy that almost always burned in her didn't even give off a spark. Violet eyes looked deep into hers, making her feel like every ugly part of her that she hid and buried so well was laid out bare to this alpha woman. After a moment, the Queen smirked, "So, I assume you are the reason our mate has been unable to get much signal from here?"

Velvette gave a single nod, ensuring every part of her body language was perfectly respectful, "Yes, ma'am." She could see out of the corner of her eye that Alastor had moved closer to the crumpled, unconscious forms of the other two Overlords and was studying the strings still attached to them curiously, "I have gifts for you, if you would allow me the honor of giving them to you."

Amusement was clear on Lilith's face and that made her feel a little less like a holy steel knife was at her throat, "Go on then, let's see what you have to offer."

Velvette first motioned at Vox and Valentino, "First, as you can see, I would like if your omega could take these two off of my hands. I am formally dissolving the Vee alliance, and would request that the consequences of their previous actions not be held against me."

Alastor gave no indication of his thoughts on her words, his focus seemingly entirely on seeing what the strings would do when he put his own power into them, grinning gleefully when Vox's leg kicked straight up in the air. She could tell Lucifer was fighting off smiling at the sight, but Lilith's expression was unchanged.

"Second," Velvette summoned her black notebook from a nearby table and held it out, "This is every formula for my Love Potions, Val's venom, and a few other things, as well as every counter-agent that I have been able to find down here. I will discontinue the potion line completely if you wish, though I would prefer to be allowed to sell a modified variation based upon any restrictions you might place for the effects."

The Queen flipped through her notes, eyes narrowed, "Hm, I'm going to send photos to Lady Belphagor, verify the validity of these."

Even though it hadn't been worded as a request, she nodded, "Understandable." Who knows, maybe she'd even get to hear what the Sin of Sloth thought of her work!

As the alpha woman stepped over to a table so she could lay out the pages to photograph, the King came closer and studied the beta, "So, what exactly was your breaking point? From what Al says, you and those two were thick as thieves."

Velvette fought down grinning proudly. The Radio Demon hadn't been able to see her readiness to take Vox and Val out either! Still, she wasn't in the clear yet. Alastor might be having fun playing with the strings she had left attached to the idiots... was he making them do the Caramelldansen dance?! How the bloody hell did he know that?

Forcing herself to refocus, she carefully chose her answer. This was likely a test, one that she had to pass. Failure likely meant death, or worse. "I researched their enemies soon after the Vees alliance was official. Your mate came up often enough that I looked into him more to try to see what had those gits so tied up in knots over him. After the last meeting, I could see the pattern he goes into when he's decided to take out another Overlord and drags it out. I knew then it was either sink or swim."

She could see the way one red ear was turned her way. Ah, so he probably wasn't sold either yet. Hopefully full honesty would be enough. The chimes were coming back into her mind at the memory, but she fought to keep them from fully manifesting. Sure, they'd caught a glimpse of her ugliness when they arrived, but she needed to seem like a cute and harmless fashionista, a total non-threat,  "However, that wasn't the breaking point as you put it, sir, but it's why I had everything in place when I did hit it. I had a brother who was an omega, and when Adam said what he did to omega men, Val mentioned wanting to try it out on Alastor. Vox's only complaint was that he didn't want it happening to "his" omega."

There was a minuscule twitch in the King's body language, a flicker of red that she would have missed if she wasn't watching so closely.

"You're fighting it back, aren't you, l̖ͯ̄i̧̡̼ͧt̳t̤̩̹̾̕l̍ḛ͍̒ͩ̿̚ d̪̱oll̴̮̈́͝? Why?"

Velvette startled and looked over at Alastor. The Radio Demon was looking at her with clear interest, both ears at full attention and his eyes black.

Could he hear the chimes too?

"Answer his question."

Well shit, she couldn't directly disobey the King, not if she wanted to keep him placated, "Yes, because I am trying to keep myself from becoming an additional target."

"L̗̀̇ͨͮ͞e͉̻̗͇͌t̯̂͗ i̼ͫͮt͚̲̭ͣ́ͦ o̴̲u̢͐̎t̯̺̋̎̕̕."

Velvette jolted at Alastor's voice practically in her ear, turning her head fast enough to trigger the clicks. The shock also had her respectful speech breaking as she bared her teeth at him, "Sneaky barmy bastard! Are you trying to give me a bloody heart attack?!"

He grinned wide, neck snapping as he tilted his head sharply, "There's that fire I saw at the meeting! You aren't meant to be quiet and restrained, my dear. It doesn't suit you. Stop h̷̹͖i̝̦̋d͔̋i̬n̷͙̈g͌̏."

Velvette glanced at the King to find he was smirking, that threatening alpha edge he'd had dulled down. Huh. Did they want her to treat this more like a meeting of equals? She nearly sighed in relief when the Queen's phone rang. Maybe she'd get a minute to re-calibrate her approach to this.

"Bel? What are you-" Lilith blinked, her brow furrowing before she looked at  Lucifer, "Darling, Bel would like you to make a portal from her office in St. Anne's to here for her."

The Sin of Sloth was coming here?! Now?! Velvette's mind scrambled to think if there was anything particularly noteworthy in that book that would have caught the attention of a bloody Sin as the King went over to Lilith's side. She could feel the Radio Demon still staring at her. Perhaps it was a bit stupid of her, but she was annoyed with his hovering so close, so she refused to look at him as she spoke irritably, "You're not gonna fucking drop it, are you?"

"Aḇ̤̜̓͆s̷̡̹̽ͨ͝͡òl͕ͤͭ̿u̕t̩͊̾ͩ̂̌ͮe̫lͬ̕y̨ ņ̺ͫ͜o̯̳̎̈́̍ť̨͙̎̓̃̉."

...that was coming from farther above her than the tall omega had been a second ago. Velvette suspected she knew exactly what she would see, but she still looked up.

Yep. There was that gaunt face with a grin stretched around teeth too big for his lips to fully close over them, black drool sliding down his chin. He wasn't as large as he had been during the battle, likely so he didn't break the ceiling, but he was still big enough to swallow her down in one bite. Despite the large part of her that was terrified, the side that she had developed to act and think like an alpha wanted nothing more than to put this bastard in his place!

Sparks tore through the air before a portal opened and the Sin of Sloth came through, her eyes bright and alert as they swept the room, "Which one is- ah! I see!"

Velvette was surprised when Belphagor strode past to crouch down by Valentino, her hand glowing as it swept over him. Alastor shrank back down with a curious expression. After a moment, the Sin stood back up and turned to give the King and Queen a bow, "Since I assume the restrictions keeping sinners contained to this city will soon be dissolved, I would like to request acquisition of this one for my research. His natural production of inducers and the unique chemical nature of them could be key to several medical advancements."

The alphas glanced at each other before turning their gazes to Alastor, the Queen raising a brow, "What do you think, darling?"

The deer tilted his head, studying Belphagor with black eyes, "He has turned many others into objects to be purely sexualized, their consent to such treatment being questionable at best. Can you ensure he will be treated as an object and that every care will be taken to remove all respect of personhood from him?"

The smile the Sin gave him was cold and clinical, "I spent many centuries tasked with punishing sinners before the restrictions were set upon Hell. I know well how to ensure one reaps proper consequences for their actions. Would you like for it to be painful as well?"

"Y͇̠̜̔̀̚͝eş̘̱̒̆ͣ͟."

"Also," Lilith added, "We may want to borrow him from time to time for some stress relief."

"Certainly. The specimen will be marked as your property first and foremost. Any ongoing experiments will take second priority to your requests to have it delivered back to you for however long you wish."

...when the Sin of Sloth promised to stop treating someone like a person, she did it fast! Velvette almost felt sorry for Val. Then she remembered that lazy chuckle and interested gleam in his eye, back when he still had one.

"Hmm, might have to try that for my next film. Would be a bit tricky since we'd have to get the perfect shot in one take."

Nope, never mind, scratch that! She didn't feel sorry for him at all.

"There it is!"

Velvette's neck clicked sharply as she tore her gaze from Valentino to look at Alastor again. He had strings now too, but the only loose ones were at his fingers, like hers. The ones she could have pulled had been turned inward, stitched into his own skin so no one could take hold of them but him. She tilted her head, the air around her filling with giggles as she studied the stitch work. Neat! She'd have to remember that trick if she ever found those sorts on herself.

"Okay, yeah, I see now why you were interested in keeping her around, Al."

The beta looked over at the King and her eyes went impossibly wider. Holy shit, when she said her partners were cracked, she'd meant it metaphorically! Why in the hell did he look like that?!

Lucifer caught her expression and everything she had seen vanished with a pointed challenging stare.

Okaaaay. Note to self, never speak a word on what he looked like under that smooth porcelain white skin! Hurriedly, she packed herself back away and summoned her tablet, holding it out in offering, "Here, maybe you'd like to look through some options I've made for formal wear for the entire Morningstar family? The first set would be completely free of charge as an apology for the trouble my former partners have caused you."

Excusing herself from her conversation with Belphagor, Lilith came back then to look over his shoulder and both of them grinned as they glanced at Alastor, who suddenly looked distinctly nervous.

Velvette found herself with a front row seat to the dynamic between the Morningstars. Rather than the two alphas competing with each other for first choice on the outfits like she'd expected, it was the omega that they were cajoling and coaxing into allowing them to dress him up, encouraging him to pick the one that would be most allowable first. Lilith was most certainly the head alpha, but even she made everything towards the demon a request. No matter how snappish or disrespectful he got, neither of them even remotely attempted to make him back down. In fact, it almost looked like they liked his backtalk! The King especially. At one point, she was almost sure Alastor was going to bite Lucifer's finger off, only for Lilith to snatch her husband up by the back of his coat and leave him dangling there like a naughty pet while she efficiently smoothed over the deer's raised hackles.

It was bloody fascinating and Velvette wasn't usually interested in people beyond how good or ugly she could make them look or how useful they could be to her.

When it came to the young Prince's clothing design options, Alastor immediately stepped in, "He'll want long sleeves that have flowing, soft fabrics in paler colors. He's lived among angels and likes to pretend as though he has wings like them. Skirts and dresses are also something he enjoys, especially if it flares out when he spins around."

...not at all what she would expect of a child of the infamously vicious Radio Demon.

Apparently he could tell what she was thinking and smirked down at her, "Make sure there are also hidden pockets and linings with easy access that will hold poisoned needles."

Ah, yep! There it was.

Once the designs were all given approval and timelines set, it was apparently time for her to face Alastor alone. The Sin of Sloth had returned to her Ring once promises were made to keep her updated on when it would be allowed for her to collect her new test subject, and the two royal alphas had given them space. With everything that had been discussed already, Velvette was fairly sure he wasn't about to turn her into lunch or anything like that, but she still kept aware of every shadow in the room. If she was going to go down, it wouldn't be neat and clean for him.

Red eyes looked down at her in something like approval, "There are three conditions I have before I personally grant you the amnesty you have requested. One, Valentino's studio and all of his contracts will be going under the jurisdiction of someone of my choosing."

"Absolutely fine, take it all. I have no interest in that sort of thing."

Alastor tilted his head, "Ah. So you are like I once was? Noted. Two, the monopoly on the entertainment district is to be broken."

Velvette narrowed her eyes at him, "That would create a rather large power fight in the district."

He grinned, "Not at all! It's a matter of taking those strings of yours and putting in people you know you can pull back into line if they start to get any ideas of taking more than a fair share."

That... why did it sound like he was going to have her keep hold of the district, just in secret? "And who pulls me into line?"

"Me!"

Of fucking course. Velvette folded her arms over her chest, planting her feet and meeting his gaze head on, "I'm not selling you my soul, you barmy fleabag."

Alastor chuckled and licked his teeth, "My dear, you're smart enough that I don't have to. Dolls are far too easy to break, I find, if one handles them too roughly. You already know well what would happen if you d̶͉͗ì̢̡s̵a̪̒p̹p̟oi͊n̢ͧͨt̏e͑̀ͨd͂̐ m͉̌e̳ and̢̏ f̻aͮil͚̦̾ed̦̍̂ to live up to that delightful potential I see in you!"

That was not the answer she expected at all. She'd honestly thought he'd push back at her challenge and make her bow down. The beta replayed every bit of this interaction in her head, "Are you leaving the game?"

"Of course not! I'm just simply making my own board! I'll still act as referee, clear out anyone who refuses to respect the very few rules there are, but I have a much bigger game now to play!"

Velvette considered his offer and nodded, "Alright, it'll take time to get that set up. I'll probably need someone who knows people better than I do to help me find the right ones."

A gloved hand was held out, "Your phone, please."

...what.

Morbid curiosity had her doing as he asked, unlocking the screen first for him. He rather easily navigated the screen, typing in a memorized number. Velvette felt her jaw drop to the ground as a familiar woman's voice answered, "Hello?"

"Greetings and salutations, Rosie darling! I have commandeered the line of an individual of some interest that I do hope you will be willing to assist!"

"Alastor?! Well, sure! Who are we helpin' climb the ladder this time, dear?"

Alastor looked at her with a raised brow, "Say hello, my delightfully cracked friend!"

Sure! What the hell! The Radio Demon knew how to navigate technology! Maybe snow would start falling in Hell next! "I think I'm going to need a bloody raging bender after this shit's over. Hello."

Rosie audibly gasped in delight, "Well if it's a properly bloody bender, yer talkin' to the right lady! I was gonna be reachin' out to you anyway soon! You've caught several eyes lately, darlin', and we all think you got pizzazz that just needs a bit of a good spit shine and polishin'!"

...it was official, this whole place had gone completely round the bend and somehow that had her coming out farther on top than she had ever imagined. The two cannibal Overlords exchanged a few more pleasantries before he handed her the phone back, "Now, for that third condition-"

"Hold on, hold up," Velvette held up a hand and pinched her nose with the other as she breathed deep, "First, I want an explanation. You know tech?"

Alastor chuckled and looked over at where Lilith and Lucifer were cuddled up on the couch watching them, "Oh yes, my Queen would have my head if I was enough of a fool to not keep up with the ever-shifting landscape of technology and terminology. Just because someone does not have one of those devices glued to their hands does not mean ignorance. I imagine now that Vox will no longer be a concern with his habit of trying to watch me 24/7, I will end up being required to carry a phone on my person." The lady in question just grinned, and he narrowed his eyes at her, "Though it will be strictly for calls and basic texts. I will not be involved in the mind-numbing inanity that is social media, so you can keep your little games on there, thank you."

So it was just the stalker behavior that had him acting like a completely uncompromising antique? Understandable, actually. Still, it was good to know he wasn't going to be someone to watch out for muscling in on her space. His radio show was frighteningly popular as it was, Velvette would have worried about him actually being able to compete with her there.

(Later, the Queen of Hell would look at Alastor with a raised brow, to which he would shrug, "If she thinks I am being forced to accept such things by you, she will continue to underestimate my knowledge and fluency. It's easier to keep an eye on her this way. She moved quickly to remove all of the evidence of her knowing what those two were doing, and so she believes herself completely safe now. That means if she does start to slip again, she won't be as guarded. She'll be easier to catch, and set Rosie on her to correct her." The possessive kiss he got for that left him weak-kneed enough to need to use his staff to hold him up.)

"Alright, fine, just one more question before we get to your third condition, you barmy git." Velvette hooked a thumb over her shoulder to point at Vox's unconscious form on the floor behind her, "How the fuck did you get to him so bad? I swear, I was watching that wanker lose sanity points in real-time and it was as scary as it was impressive."

The way that reality around him warped and visibly glitched had her stepping back warily. However, apparently that was a sign he was happy with her question this time, because he tapped his staff on the floor after the effect dissipated. A large shadow rose from the floor before falling away to reveal some sort of weird occult altar with a television set in the middle of it, "My old pal fully embraced throwaway culture in its entirety it seems! A poor choice for him since a delightful, tiny friend of mine found one of his old heads in a dumpster and held onto it for when I returned from my little vacation! With that, a bit of my Maman's voodoo, and some recent additions to my microphone..."

He placed the bottom of the staff against the inert telly and it flickered to life, showing Vox running from something, frantically tearing through people in his path as he tried to escape. The sound of sparks had her turning her head to find that the real Vox had the same scene playing on his screen, fingers clenching and twitching in time with the way he so viciously killed everyone in front of him. It was... horrifying, watching him shred her and Valentino apart in such detail. Once their bodies disappeared into the giant maw in the shadows, Alastor himself appeared with a benevolent smile and a hand held out in offer. The image of the Radio Demon spoke, but the words came from the man himself behind her, a crooning, gentle tone to his voice, "There you are, old friend! Come on, keep your eyes on me. I will keep you safe."

Oh. That... that was...

Alastor and his alphas grinned as Velvette's pretty wrappings peeled away and she giggled madly in a dozen doll voices, her glassy eyes alight with delight as the air around her filled with chilling, off-key musical chimes. Oh yes, she would do very nicely with a bit of guidance and structure. Once she had herself calmed again, Alastor spoke, "Now, for that third condition, I want you to keep the news of the Vees quiet for now and lift the block on broadcasting in time for the 666 news tonight."

"Huh? Why?"

"I want to make sure everyone is fully aware of some new rules to my game!"

***

"But Moooom, why?" Charlie knew she was whining, but she really, really did not want to hear what that bleach blond alpha reporter thought of her again. "That woman hates me and never has anything good to say about anything!"

Lilith gave her daughter a sly smile, "Oh, I think you'll find this one very different from the others."

Grumbling under her breath, Charlie took comfort in wrapping her arms around Vaggie as everyone from the hotel settled in around the TV except Alastor. Apparently he had something he had to do before he rejoined everyone here. Her dad was also somewhere else, though her mom wouldn't say where. Armand had an excited grin on his face from where he sat in Lilith's lap, his eyes glued to the large screen.

"Good evening! This is Katie Killjoy with 666 news."

Charlie mouthed her words mockingly, making Vaggie snicker.

"And I'm Tom Tr-" The gas-masked reporter was cut off as his co-anchor hit him with a high voltage taser. When she turned it off, he collapsed to the floor.

"Nobody gives a flying fuck, Tom!" Katie turned her grin up an extra notch, speaking through clenched teeth, "Now that I can actually report instead of being stuck waiting for a certain person to fix our cameras because of his knot-tied obsession causing him to put the entire, fucking tower in emergency lock-down for the last few days!" She blew out a breath and tilted her head, "It appears the Princess of Hell isn't so useless after all, despite being an insult to alphas everywhere! She and her misfits held the field until the real badass showed up-"

The sound cut off and the screen filled with static, making Charlie and the others look at it in confusion while Armand and Niffty brightly cheered. She was a little worried with how fast those two were becoming friends. After a second, Alastor's voice came through clearly, "Good evening, Miss Killjoy!" The cameras came back on, showing Katie glaring at a very well known, glitched out silhouette, "Now, I am aware of your infamous temper, and the fact that the last couple days have been very frustrating on you, so it's understandable that you forgot a rather important detail revealed during that last Extermination! Shall we have a recap?"

The alpha woman got to her feet, snarling as she stalked closer, "Look, you outdated excuse of a demon, I don't know what the fuck you think you're doing waltzing in here, but when Mr. Vox gets down here, you'll-"

A shadow grabbed her and forced her to turn around, "You mean this Vox?"

A different camera's view came on to display the front man of the Vees dressed in a french maid outfit with an apron in red pinstripe fabric and a matching bow attached to the top of his screen. His whole body was held up by a giant shadow holding a marionette setup, a tugged string making him give a floppy wave while the face haphazardly painted on his dark screen grinned, "I think you'll find he's no longer a concern for anyone in the city."

Katie looked a little less sure of herself then as she stared at the image on the screen next to her desk, "Th-then, Valen-"

The camera zoomed out to show the moth with both eyes clearly missing and in much the same condition as Vox. There was a tiny golden tiara on his head instead of a bow. Something about that made Niffty stuff her hands fully in her mouth to stifle her squealing as she bounced in place.

"I would have gotten the full set of the alliance formerly known as the Vees, but Ms. Velvette has proved herself cunning enough to stay alive by taking down and offering me these two to do with as I wish."

Charlie grimaced. That... that was not going to be pretty. She glanced at Angel Dust, finding him rapidly texting with an odd expression, "Angel? You okay?"

He gave a hysterical-sounding laugh, "Yes? Maybe? I dunno, but fer some reason, Vel jus' texted me outta the blue, askin' fer a meeting asap tomorrow!" He looked at his phone like it was a bomb, "And I do mean asked! She didn't demand or threaten or nothin'!"

When she turned her attention back to the TV, Katie was being held upside down with her face only inches from Alastor's very clear and very sharp smile, "You know, if you are going to claim to report the news, perhaps you should keep your personal opinions to yourself. So, Ms. Killjoy, what was that you were saying about my daughter?"

Charlie's breath hitched. Sure, she knew that the live-stream of the battle caught that both from her dad and herself saying it, but this was Alastor bluntly claiming her as his child in front of all of Hell! Vaggie laid one hand on top of hers comfortingly, and she felt the long, graceful fingers of her mother's hand on her shoulder.

Dammit, she was going to be bawling happy tears any minute now.

The reporter stammered, "I- y-your d-daughter?"

"As I expected! That little detail blew right out of your head with all that hot air you spew, didn't it?"

A movement at the edge of the screen revealed itself to be Tom coming up and looking between where Alastor had Katie and the door. "Oh, I wouldn't do that, boy," Lilith said, though her smirk was amused, "Don't run, you'll just get his attention. Lay back down and play dead so you're boring."

Of course, unable to hear her, the beta reporter tried to make a dash for the door. Charlie watched with morbid fascination as Alastor's image cleared just long enough to show how his red eyes went black and locked onto the fleeing man. His grin took on that hungry edge that they all knew well by now. Just before Tom reached the door, a tentacle got him by the ankle and slowly dragged him back, "Never show your back to a predator, Mr. Trench. Especially when you are so delightfully snack-sized!"

...it was probably wrong to feel a bit vindicated listening to Katie plead and apologize profusely, knowing it wouldn't do her a damn bit of good. Charlie mentally sighed and shoved that side of her into a box and bolted it shut again. She needed to practice what she preached, finding joy in petty revenge wasn't very redemption-worthy of her.

The screen went to static again, "Tune in on the radio later tonight for my two guest interviews! Don't worry though, these two will survive to serve as a lesson to the rest of you miserable lot. Show the Princess the respect she deserves, or ḓ̬̭̄ͅe̸̲͊̈́̾̋aͩl̺ w͚͌̋i͈̿͊ẗ͇h̷̹ͪͣͅ me. The bars of this cage are being dismantled as we speak, so remember, that includes you hellborn in the other Rings now too! Good~night!"

***

Vaggie was unsurprised to find Alastor waiting for her later that evening. She was surprised when he called for Angel Dust to come along on a walk with them too. The former Exorcist had assumed he wouldn't want witnesses for whatever revenge he was going to take for her treatment of him. Instead of going to somewhere secluded like the extensive grounds out behind the palace, the Radio Demon led them out into the city.

"Angel Dust, I assume you have received communications from Ms. Velvette already?"

The spider blinked in surprise, "Uh, yeah? You know what she's wantin' ta talk ta me about, Smiles?"

Alastor chuckled, "Yes. I asked you before if you would like to provide an encore performance against Valentino. You stated you never wished to see him again, correct?"

Vaggie watched as everyone they approached immediately ran the second they saw Alastor. It was kind of nice not having to worry about any of them deciding to attack her now that they knew for sure she had been an Exorcist. In fact, none of them seemed to even notice her as they hid away.

"Yeah, I remember. I will say, it was kinda funny seein' him all strung up like that. Couldn't've happened to a betta guy. Why do ya ask?"

Alastor spun his microphone at his side as he guided them down an increasingly familiar route, "Why do you wish to get to Heaven, my friend?"

Both Vaggie and Angel Dust stared for a second after that unexpected question before the former porn star finally tried to answer, "I, uh, I got a sista up there I miss somethin' fierce. And, well, I mean, ain't that where everyone's supposed ta wanna go? Get outta this shithole an' get ta paradise an' alla that?"

Alastor hummed, "Well, considering the Embassy is about to be converted into an inter-realm visitation and trade center, that first part should be easy enough to accommodate should Miss Molly still be amenable. I imagine she is, considering she was rather vocal about advocating for something like that to be established once Sera and her group were taken care of."

Angel tripped in shock, "Wait, what?! You know Molls?!"

Alastor gave an easy chuckle, "Oh yes. Even if she hadn't introduced herself as your twin, her soul form very closely matches yours, my effeminate fellow! Even separated by Heaven and Hell, you two are very closely tied it seems! She is also quite adept at playing vapid and agreeable to those around her, so that must be a skill you both have naturally."

Vaggie put a comforting hand on Angel's lowest forearm as he quickly wiped away tears while Alastor continued.

"As for the other, no, I find it rather silly to believe that we are all meant for the pastel tranquility of Heaven. Can either of you see me being content in such a place?" They both quickly shook their heads, much to his amusement, "So, with that thought in mind, I have an offer for you, Mr. Angel Dust! I once heard it said that the best revenge is a life well-lived. While I myself prefer the sort served hot or cold directly back to those that have wronged me, perhaps you would like to take that route?"

They both listened as he told them what the last of the Vees was about to offer Angel Dust. Vaggie couldn't believe what she was hearing at all and the beta looked like he was subtly pinching himself to make sure this wasn't all a dream. When the three of them reached the bottom of the driveway leading up to the ruined hotel, Alastor gave Angel a strangely warm smile, "I do hope you will consider the idea. I think you will certainly handle things far better considering your extensive experience in the matter."

The climb up was mostly silent, the soft crackle of something instrumental playing around Alastor providing a simple backdrop. Vaggie felt like a ball of lead hit the bottom of her stomach when she saw the still-open gateway with royal guards stationed on either side. She was sure the other omega was going to take her in there and who knew if she was going to come back out in one piece, mentally or physically?

Still, she held her head high. She refused to face whatever was coming like a sniveling coward.

Alastor stopped just outside of the buzzing edges of the improperly anchored pocket dimension, planting his microphone firmly in front of him as he tilted his head at Angel Dust, "Oh, and I will be tasking Husk with assisting you if you agree, given his ongoing experience in maintaining a business with numerous employees. I know the paperwork can be rather tedious and overwhelming until one has a trustworthy team to handle such things. I imagine it will take some time to sort out and find people you are willing to believe will actually work in the best interest of those your former employer once so freely abused."

Angel opened and shut his mouth a few times, clearly trying to speak but nothing came out, much to the deer's obvious amusement.

"Oh! Hey, Al! Good timing! I just got done setting it all up!"

Angel Dust and Vaggie both stared as Lucifer came out from the fluctuating gateway, wiping dirt from his hands. Their expressions both went even more disbelieving when the King wrapped an arm around the demon affectionately and Alastor easily allowed it. Sure, they knew the two were mated, but... Alastor didn't really let anyone hold onto him like that beyond Niffty!

... and when he let Charlie hug him...

Dammit, now Vaggie was starting to see a lot of subtle clues in all her memories of how Alastor treated Charlie differently from everyone else. Hindsight was a real bitch.

"Thank you, Lucifer. Would you mind escorting Mr. Angel Dust back to the palace while I speak with our angelic friend here?"

"Sure, I'll even leave the portal open so you don't have to walk back through the city. Want me and Lily to wait up for you?"

Vaggie felt the lead get heavier when Alastor looked at her with a smirk, "No, this might take a while. You two head to bed whenever you wish and I will join you later."

Lucifer nodded and snapped open a portal, "Have fun! I'll let Char know you'll be a bit. Goodnight Maggie!"

Well fuck. There went any hope of a rescue by Charlie. She watched as Angel and Lucifer walked away, leaving her with Alastor.

"Not to ruin his fun or anything, but you do know he is waiting for you to work up the courage to correct him, right?"

Vaggie blinked and looked over at the other omega, "What?"

He raised a brow at her before turning into the gateway, "Come along now, my dear!"

... he wouldn't have given her advice on Lucifer if he was planning on killing her, right? Morbid curiosity had her following him into the softly glowing forest. Once she fully stepped inside, Vaggie could tell what Charlie had meant when she said this place wasn't just a realistic illusion. She didn't sense the life energy that her girlfriend said was there, but there was too many little details. The scent of damp, rich earth, the trickling of water, even the chirp of crickets were too real to be simply magic. She thought she saw an animal slink away from them, but it was hard to tell for sure. "Was that a fox?!"

Alastor scoffed, "Yes. Apparently Raphael tapped into some very powerful magics to restore me and it altered things in here. The most I had managed to produce before was simple fireflies, and he had to go and advance things that far!"

"Why do you sound annoyed by that?"

"Because now I need to figure out how to reproduce the effect myself! This is my territory, not his!" The offended pride in his words drew out a laugh without her permission and she quickly slapped a hand over her mouth. Red eyes glared at her, "Glad you find it so funny. You and your future father-in-law had the same reaction."

Her future what?! Vaggie felt her cheeks heating up and quickly covered them, partially out of habit. Her skin tone helped keep the golden glow from coming through, but it was still shaded different from others in Hell. They walked in silence for a little longer before Alastor stopped in front of a...

That was an extremely large hellish tiger lily plant! "I... didn't know those got that big."

"They usually don't, but if you regularly feed them blood from a Fallen angel of Lucifer's rank, it apparently has an effect."

Vaggie eyed the fanged flowers warily. Was Alastor planning on feeding pieces of her to that thing?!

"Tap on one of the closed buds near the bottom."

She looked at the demon for a long moment before asking, "Why?"

"~You'll see!~"

It was really annoying when he took on that taunting, sing-song tone and she was absolutely sure he knew it too. Fully expecting to have to move back fast in order to keep her finger, Vaggie tapped on one of the larger buds. As the petals opened, a man's pained screams came out from it. Her eye went wide as she recognized the voice and she looked up to find black ones looking back at her with spinning red dials, "He will never touch you or any other omega ever again."

The angel felt her face crumpling and hid it behind her hands before she burst into tears of relief while sounds of Adam's torment filled the air. She'd known he was gone, knew he was dead and wasn't sure how Alastor had him when angelic steel should have erased him completely. But hearing evidence that her former head alpha was here, trapped in this strange place, it eased an instinctive fear she didn't even realized she'd had that he would somehow come back one day and find her again.

The flower closed back up, yet Alastor made no move to get her to stop crying. In fact, after a couple moments, Vaggie felt clawed fingers combing gently through her hair and lifted her head enough to see that he was using his magic to make his own shadow move to comfort her. A glance revealed the demon himself was studying his microphone like it was the most fascinating thing in the area, even with the obvious sign he was aware of her breakdown. Still, she appreciated the gesture. It took a few moments to get the tears to stop, but eventually she managed, "Thanks."

"Make no mention of it, my dear!" The magic holding up his shadow vanished, "I mean it. Can't have word getting out that I tolerate such sickening displays of emotion, it would be utterly disastrous to my reputation!"

She rolled her eye with an amused huff at his dramatic behavior, following when he started to walk away. Lost in her own thoughts, she nearly walked right into his back when he stopped several feet from the gateway out.

"I do recall you mentioning you wished to have an honest rematch with me, once I had slept well, yes?"

Vaggie blinked dumbly, her brain slow to catch on but she nodded, "Yeah?"

His microphone disappeared, replaced with a couple dull practice swords that seemed an awful lot like the ones she remembered from up in the training fields in Heaven, "Raphael's restoration did wonders for my sleep deprivation so even after the last couple days I find myself rather refreshed. Care for a bit of a friendly scuffle?"

Vaggie grinned as she snatched up one of the swords. This would be so much better than dealing with all the memories trying to come forward, "Oh hell yes!"

Later, despite feeling sore and bruised when she crawled into bed next to Charlie, the omega angel felt lighter than she ever had before.

"Hey, sweetie," her alpha murmured sleepily as she pulled Vaggie close, "Have a good talk with Al?"

Curling up in Charlie's hold, she smiled as she closed her eye, "Yeah, I did."

"Good." There was a big yawn and then, "I caught Armina and Raphael kissing out in the gardens."

Her eye snapped open, "What?!"

Charlie gave a soft giggle, "Yeah. More like Armina was kissing him though. Don't think I've seen anyone flail and look so awkward about trying to figure out what to do since the first time I kissed you." Vaggie found herself blushing at the reminder, which only made her girlfriend smile wider, "Guess falling for angels runs in the family, huh?"

Tucking her head under Charlie's chin, she grumbled, "So many things make so much more sense now. You and he have the same smile sometimes. Like when you're poking at me, or thinking about taking down all of Heaven."

Charlie gave a happy rumble, brushing her fingers through long silver-grey strands, "Well, at least I didn't inherit the cannibalism?"

Vaggie shuddered, her mouth twisting in disgust, "Thank goodness. After biting Lute and finding out how gross that was, I don't think I'd be able to kiss you if you did."

"Maybe that was just because it was Lute!" Charlie laughed brightly.

Vaggie snorted, "Maybe." Things went quiet for a moment, then she pushed herself to speak, "Babe, Alastor has Adam's soul somehow."

"WHAT?!" Charlie all but shrieked, bolting upright to stare down at her in shock. Thank goodness for thick walls. "How?!"

"I don't know. He took me to that forest of his and..." Vaggie gave a long sigh, "I think I'm starting to see why his mother said he has a good heart, even if he is really weird about showing it." When Charlie gave an encouraging sound, she continued around the growing lump in her throat, "He showed me where he's keeping it and told me-" Dammit, she didn't want to cry again! "-that Adam would never t-touch me or an-nother omega ever again."

Charlie wrapping her arms around her, holding her close as she kissed the top of her shaking angel, a comforting rumble rolling through her, "Go on, love. Let it all out." Goodness knew Vaggie tended to put on a tough front far too often. Maybe now she could finally feel safe enough to let more of those walls down and talk about the things that had happened to her.

Charlie made a mental note as her angel fell asleep to find Alastor tomorrow and properly thank him, even if he did try to run away from it.

***

Alastor yawned widely as he materialized near the bed, a bit surprised to find both of his mates still awake, "I thought I told you not to wait up."

"You did," Lilith gave him a warm smile, reaching out to him with her other arm wrapped around Lucifer so that he was laying on her chest, the small man looking rather content to be there. It was a rather comfortable spot to lay one's head, so that was no surprise. "Come here, apparently there was something important Lu forgot to tell us with your heat hitting and all."

Dismissing his clothes for a soft pair of sleep pants, he shadow-slipped under the blanket to lay against her other side, "Lucifer forgetting something? Color me shocked."

Rather than the expected childish retort, Lucifer just closed his eyes with a sigh, "Yeah, well this is something I don't think we can tell Charlie about. At least not right now. Maybe not ever. Her beliefs would have her interfering."

Alastor blinked, his curiosity now well and truly piqued, "Well don't leave me in suspense!"

Fully red eyes opened, a small smirk appearing on Lucifer's face, "Sera's being given a sinner's hellform, with a soul contract binding her to us for the next ten-thousand years."

Notes:

Alrighty folks! I thought this was going to be the last chap but there was just too much to get wrapped up. Next chap starts with Az's walk with Sera.

Chapter 16

Summary:

Azrael walks with Sera, and remembers a very different one from this.

Notes:

This one is a bit shorter than the other ones, but I felt having this chapter devoted to Azrael's walk with Sera was the best choice

Azrael's Domain

Azrael considered himself a master of patience and multi-tasking. One had to be with a duty like his. The walk from a soul's origin to their next destination would take as long as it would take. He did not rush them and listened to every word they said, took in every truth of their nature, even when they attempted to deflect or lie. A bared soul could not truly hide from his gaze, but he allowed them to pretend for a while. In the end, when time for Judgement came, then he revealed the fact that he knew the falsehoods in their words. Souls that intentionally lied and did not admit their truth until he forced them to received no sympathy from him. After all, this was Death. What good would lying do at this point?

Now, souls that had lied to themselves so thoroughly that they did not even realize that the words they spoke were falsehoods? Those were a bit more of a grey area. It was here that much of Sera's life resided, anger and resentment coloring her words as she recounted every slight against her, every plot she had to foil, every attempt to undermine her. It was astounding how thoroughly she had twisted her memories of her life until they became these strange views she had. Perhaps if his mind was his alone these days, he would have been amused by all these slants and turns she had put to things to make herself seem both the hero and the victim, the righteous crusader and the pious martyr.

Too bad for her that her actions had consequences that she was unaware of, ones that even now watched her walking beside this physical form and felt nothing but pure hatred. He held it back, kept it from being felt by her, though he did nothing to cover the sense of being watched by a multitude as he usually did with others. Her visible discomfort helped to keep the rest of it at bay. For now.

As this small Hand listened to his sister with patient silence and sifted through the reality versus her view on it, the larger part of him that was not walking with dead souls thought back on the days before he'd been changed by her choices. Specifically, he considered one particular walk he'd taken nearly a century prior that was so very different from this one. In fact, it had been different from most that he'd ever walked with before or since.

***

September 18th, 1933

Some deaths were such an inevitability that Azrael was called to them hours or days before, able to watch how they lived even before they came to his domain.

This was not one of those.

Still, he knew much about this one already. He'd been called to his 'victims' before, many of which had that lengthy inevitability. The serial killer was thorough, meticulous in his research and planning, and rather crafty in how he lured his targets away with little more than friendly charm. Ten-thousand years of watching the best and worst of humanity had left the Seraphim of Death with little that shocked him anymore. Actually, he was rather impressed with how the man could find such well-hidden monstrosities among his fellow humans, almost seeming to have a sixth sense for it. The whole thing was honed to such a degree that almost immediately after he'd set his sights on someone nowadays, Azrael felt the call of inevitability to his target.

So when he felt a sudden pull, sent out a metaphysical Hand to watch and collect the soul about to die, he'd been a little disappointed to find this would be the end of Alastor Hartfelt. Only moments after his Hand arrived, a hunter fired at what he thought was a deer bolting through the trees, the bullet swiftly ending the fear and pain of being torn into by hunting dogs.

A small mercy at least.

Azrael chose to physically embody this Hand, to collect this soul a little more personally. It was not really any different from reaching out in essence, but it felt like a small way of honoring someone who had worked so hard to make the living world a bit less cruel. His staff took on its true form as a scythe. Though it held the appearance of a weapon, this tool of his could not affect the physical, could not pull out a soul that was too tightly held by a living body. It was not meant for that. With practiced ease, he swept it through the body on the forest floor.

The Seraphim of Death was unsurprised to find that this soul was very thoroughly grey, neither shining bright with Virtue, nor saturated heavily with Sin. Perhaps others felt that killing for any reason was immediately to be condemned, but he'd learned intention and motivation did factor in. By killing the ones he had, going after them purposefully for their misdeeds, this mortal had saved numerous others. His work even now had a rippling effect that would widen through the years as those that would have been tormented or killed by abusers instead got to heal and live on, affecting the lives of those around them in turn.

Taking the soul to his domain, he released it from his scythe and waited as it took on the form it was most familiar with. Hazel-brown eyes blinked up at him curiously before the human looked around, "Well, death is a great deal more peaceful than I was lead to believe! Haha!"

At least this would not be another one where he would have to forcibly convince the soul of their passing, "The walk between here and the afterlife is, yes."

Alastor grinned up at him, "Goodness! You certainly have quite the voice, my good sir! Absolutely aces that! I imagine it must sound utterly delightful when singing too! Don't think I've ever heard someone with that sort of natural bass!"

...

It was rather rare to meet a soul with absolutely no fear of him, and he could not recall any in recent memory that had complimented him on his voice. It was a true one too, no intention beyond this human speaking his thoughts. Before Azrael could decide how or if he wanted to respond, a hand was held out to him, "The name's Alastor Hartfelt! Might I know who it is I will be walking with to whatever comes next?"

...

When was the last time anyone actually wanted to make contact with him, aside from Raphael? Many found him off-putting, even the dead usually kept a certain amount of space between them as they walked together. Finally, he decided it would be interesting to see how this one reacted to the natural energy he emitted and reached a gloved hand out too, "I am known as Azrael, Seraphim of Death. I know well who you are, Alastor."

As soon as their hands touched, the soul visibly glitched before pulling back together to look at the point of contact with wide-eyed fascination and curiosity, "Woo! That was quite the whacky sensation, chum! I imagine that must be what it's like to be struck by lightning!"

This... was a very odd one. Alastor let go of his hand and began walking on without him, whistling a merry tune. No fear of a giant Seraphim, no hesitation at moving onward, treating an angel like an old friend he'd been out of contact with, and now even bringing music to the void that was Death's domain. Azrael had a feeling this would be one of the walks he would remember clearly until the heat death of the universe. He slipped forward to arrive at the human soul's side, solidifying again to walk at the same pace as the whistling man. The sound paused, Alastor raising a brow before looking back towards where they'd been despite his inability to see it, "Huh. Neat trick that!"

"You do not have questions of me?" Most did. They wanted to know where they were going, what was next, if they could go back and give a final farewell, that sort of thing.

"Nope! Figure a busy man such as yourself doesn't need me jabbing my jaw at you unnecessarily! I mean, Death must have to deal with hundreds or thousands of others at any moment! You don't need little ol' me gumming up the works!"

Ah, well that at least had an easy response, "I can speak with any number of souls at any given time. This place exists outside of Time, and I have the ability to reach out to all of the dying in need of collecting."

That got a head tilt in thought, "Outside of Time you say? So you could potentially walk with someone for decades and not a second would pass?"

"Yes, but no one's life has ever taken that long to tell."

Alastor's eyes practically glowed and he grinned wide, "Is that a challenge I hear, my feathered fellow? Fair warning, I will gladly take you up on it! I am a bit of an expert at bumping gums for hours on end!"

For the first time in a very long time, Azrael found himself laughing. The human looked rather proud of himself for getting that reaction. Could he perhaps already read the projected emotions in the air enough to tell that it had been a while since the Seraphim had laughed? "I do not doubt that. I have been called to your kills rather early on in the process several times, so I have witnessed your finesse in that field."

"Oho! So my work has been viewed by a hidden audience? Aces! That was one thing I always felt was missing, given how much effort was put into the final performances. It is certainly a joy and relief to know the show was not for my eyes alone!"

The conversation ebbed away for a little while. Usually if Azrael stayed silent long enough, a soul would speak to fill the void with something. While Alastor did hum a bit of a song, his fingers playing an invisible piano, he seemed rather content to simply walk next to the Seraphim. It appeared he would need to prod the human into speaking, "Do you have any regrets?"

A blink, a thoughtful frown, then a shrug, "For my own actions? No." Truth. "But I do carry other kinds of regrets."

"Will you speak on them for me?"

Alastor did a half spin so that he was a step ahead and walking backwards, allowing him to look up directly at his conversational partner, "Is this one of the things that you ask all souls for?"

That was a rather trusting maneuver considering none could see the paths here but him. Not that he would ever allow a soul to fall off the edges into the void, but this human wouldn't have any way of knowing that, "Yes."

"Damn! And here I thought perhaps I was special!" The soul threw Azrael a flirtatious kind of wink and then turned again to walk next to him once more, "Really, the only thing I think I fully regret is that I could not be the sort of child my Maman deserved to have."

The wink had not had any real intent behind it beyond playfulness, but Azrael found himself slightly flustered by it anyway. Souls didn't play with him! At least, not the ones that had reached at least a decade on the mortal plane. He resettled his wings and his mind, encouraging Alastor to continue, "Why do you say that? What sort of child do you believe she deserved?"

His answer came out quickly and easily, "Someone more like her, capable of being soft and caring to those that deserve it, but still able to destroy those that would threaten what is mine. I could gentle myself for her and a select few others, but in the end, I am a predator through and through." Also all truths, right down to the very core of him. This was a soul that understood who and what he was, accepted it fully even. "If it was truly in my power to choose, I would also want to be someone able to give her grandchildren to spoil rotten that would love her as unconditionally as she loved me."

Respectable desires, really. Surprisingly selfless as well. Azrael could already feel his heart softening for this one. This was going to end up painful, that much was sure even this early on. Many would assume that, as an angel of Heaven, he would not sympathize with someone who had done and enjoyed such horrid things as he had witnessed this human doing. As the Hand of Death, others would believe that perhaps he favored souls that brought more death into the world. Neither was true. What he appreciated was someone who truly wanted better for those they cared about most, lived their life as fully as they could, and was honest with him as well as themselves.

This certainly appeared to be one of those souls.

Alastor seemed to understand the purpose of the walk after that, speaking of his earliest memories, from the good with his mother teaching him of the different plants in the local forest, as well as the bad ones involving his father and the fury with which the alpha would strike his mate. Azrael knew who he was speaking of, of course, knew the end of that particular soul's story. Still, he let the human speak of it all, sharing his own view on the events as well as his feelings on it that the Seraphim could not know even with watching.

"It was glorious, seeing her finally take a stand against that pill. If I had known all it would take was him turning that temper of his my way, I might have sought to trick the twit into doing so sooner! I'd almost believe she'd have torn his throat out with her teeth if we hadn't been in the kitchen where the knife block was close by. Still, she moved so swiftly, like some vengeful spirit in those tales she would tell me, I almost couldn't believe that she was still my Maman!" His eyes were as wide as his grin as he spoke now, "Then, when he collapsed to the floor, she set the knives in the basin and told me to help her carry him out to the garden. Buried him under her rose bushes and told the neighbors he'd gone out for work and never came back. Think some of them knew what he was, so no one ever called her out on it."

A couple of those neighbors had passed, so Azrael knew they did in fact know exactly what sort of person Alastor's father was as well as carrying a strong suspicion where his body had been buried. None of them ever spoke on it while alive though, there was a solidarity among omegas to protect those who had been treated poorly and did what was necessary to be free of it.

The Seraphim hoped that humanity at large would one day return to the days when omegas were treated as treasured companions and pack mates rather than property only good for bearing children. These stories were all too common, with the ending often for the victim rather than the abuser. Alastor and his mother were a couple of the lucky ones. His father had actually held back on the worst of his desires, if only for the fact that it would have risked the law actually stepping in. The day he turned his hand on his child was when his hold on himself slipped and Azrael knew exactly what his intention had been, how far he would have gone with the dam cracking. The call to their house that day had been uncertain in which of them would end up walking with him.

When Armina had snapped, her desire to protect her child overriding any moral quandary over killing her mate, Azrael had felt relief. Had she been the one to die first, it would have been the best possible scenario for Alastor to follow soon after. Had Alastor died first, it would have completely broken his mother's spirit and...

Best not to consider such things, since those pathways had not been used. He was not shocked by much anymore, but that did not mean he was not saddened or enraged by the things humans would do to each other.

The years that followed the death of his father were filled with far more fond memories, though the violence of it had awoken a fire within Alastor. He'd already carried a lack of empathy for most, covering for it with polite manners and vague expressions of sympathy that he mimicked from Armina. After witnessing that death and feeling the change for the better it had brought him and his beloved mother, Alastor's mind latched onto the idea of doing so for the omegas out there that could not bypass their hesitance to cause harm to the point of obsession. Though a part of him believed himself superior to most for being a beta and not having to deal with the heavy call of instincts that sang in the blood of the other orientations, he held omegas at a higher value than alphas. He saw them as something in need of protecting and saving, so that became Alastor's chosen purpose in life.

Azrael had already known much of this, but hearing it spoken of so clearly and without remorse, seeing this soul that had chosen to live so fully in every moment, it affected his view of the events too. Though he always sought to keep his Judgement of souls neutral, he still retained the ability to hold opinions and personal beliefs on their choices.

Hopefully when he walked with Armina, she would speak so proudly of her son as well, even despite the curse that his name would surely become as his activities came to light.

Eventually Alastor came to the ending of his life. His bright cheer and the enthusiasm in his speech had mellowed some, becoming something more relaxed and casual, "Ironic, isn't it? That a hunter took me out, considering how I spent so much time hunting others."

"Though I do not see into the minds of the living, from the commentary I caught before he fired that shot, he truly believed you were a deer he was tracking because of the prints your shoes left."

The human choked, sputtered, then broke out into mad cackling that had him actually rolling on the path beneath them. Azrael stopped and waited with infinite patience. It wasn't often that such a sound rolled through the void, he would appreciate it while it lasted. Though the man longer needed to breathe, at least not while here, his soul and mind were so used to it that Alastor eventually lay sprawled out and gasping for air.

Such a strange creature this was, and utterly fascinating as well. The Seraphim had been considering things as the former mortal spoke, weighing out Judgements he could already sense as necessary while also considering ones that he held some leeway on. There were a couple ideas he had on top of everything else, one of which he had never attempted before, but perhaps he could alter a Judgement in a way that would cause less retaliation so long as it was offered rather than something he simply put onto Alastor's hellform fully on his own.

Honestly, Azrael thought it was possible that he could have taken this one up to Heaven. He was fairly certain the way this soul was colored so nearly perfectly in between, Alastor would actually be allowed to go either way. As he had listened to the human's truths though, he knew that Heaven would not be a place his soul would be content with. He would quickly become restless and agitated. There was the chance that Michael would take him in, conscript him into one of the units up there, but even that wouldn't hold Alastor there long. He wasn't one to blindly follow, to train with no clear and immediate goal beyond bettering one's abilities if it wasn't presented to him as something fun.

Plus there was the matter of Sera. She would very likely catch sight of this human and find fault with him. She would take it upon her shoulders to watch him until he slipped in some way that she could use to condemn him to Fall. Better to just avoid the whole mess and start Alastor off somewhere he was more likely to have fun and feel at home. Actually, if he was going to be sending him to Hell anyway, maybe he could find something to give him to aid him when he would surely hunt down his father's soul there.

Though he sought to keep things fair, the one who rendered Judgments upon souls was not entirely above adding to karma's toolset.

"I can't see your face, but I can tell you're thinking hard on something somehow."

Azrael let his body language relax. Now that he'd decided how this was going to go, he didn't need to keep himself so carefully neutral, "I emit stronger emotional energies since my face cannot be seen by most."

Alastor pushed himself up into a sitting position, looking up at him with narrowed eyes, "Cannot? Does that mean even if you opened those wings, I would not see your face?"

"Correct."

The human gave a considering hum, "What would I see then?"

It was easier to show than to explain. Even though Azrael generally did not uncover his face to those that had accepted they had died, he did so this time mostly out of curiosity of the reaction it would gain.

Alastor's eyes went wide in shock before he tilted his head, "I suppose I see why you keep it covered, if that happens for each soul you look at."

No horror, no denials or disgust, just simple surprise followed by acceptance. Such a very odd soul. Azrael nodded, folding the wings back around his head once more. The human started to gather his legs under him before he paused, brow furrowing in thought as he looked at the darkness around them, "I wonder..."

Azrael waited, curious to see what he was about to do. There was a flicker-flash at the edges of the soul's memory of its old form, similar to what had happened when their hands had touched, and then it stopped, Alastor looking frustrated. Still, the fact that he had even done that purposely while still in this unaltered state was surprising, "What were you attempting?"

"Well, I assume that since I am dead, my physical body should no longer be a limitation on my movements. You moved to my side earlier without actually walking and I had hoped to see if I could accomplish the same to go from down here to standing."

... that seemed rather ambitious of him. The fact that he would even consider it possible was surprising. Azrael was about to say as much when hazel-brown eyes narrowed again, now in thoughtful concentration. The flickering happened again, and this time the angel crouched down to watch closer. It appeared he really was trying to make his mind grasp that the form he was in was no longer true, and getting surprisingly far with it for a human-born soul.

Considering for a second, the Seraphim mentally shrugged and took a seat on the path as well, crossing his legs and laying his staff over them. It wasn't like they were on a time limit, and he wanted to see if this strange creature could actually accomplish this just by sheer stubbornness. Alastor wouldn't remember it, but Azrael would, and unique moments like this were increasingly rare for him.

***

Here and now, he had to fight the urge to chuckle at the memory. That had been just the beginning of a very long walk. No other human soul had spent so much time here in the void with him. A part of Azrael had to wonder if perhaps that had altered the sinner in some way. Goodness knew that he hadn't given the man that reality warping ability or shown him anything similar during their walk, and the way the edges flashed when he did it was similar to how it had appeared when he was trying to force his soul's shape to obey his will that first time, before he'd altered his methods.

"Everyone claims that the flooding was a freak accident from Arariel attempting something new, but I still think Samael had a hand in that. So many innocents dead, so many that could have influenced humanity into being something better than the beasts most of them are!"

Turning the majority of his focus back to Sera for a moment, he had to wonder how long it would take her to realize the truth of her current condition. Azrael had a suspicion he would need to force her to see it, that she would delude herself forever if allowed, and he had no interest in walking with her so long. Still, he would give her the same respect he gave all that walked with him and let her speak of everything of her life. Already they had been walking for what would have been several days, though time had no real meaning here. There was no rotation of a star or planet to measure with, no heartbeats to count. If she stopped and listened, she would have noticed that. Instead, she did as she always had, and spoke loudly over anything that did not fit her worldview.

That would certainly be something he would render her to be incapable of doing anymore when they came to the end of this. If she was to change even slightly, she would need to learn to listen.

Ever so slowly, the path that they were on went downward.

***

Alastor's walk continued

Alastor drummed his fingers on his leg as he tried to consider what he was doing wrong. Surely this was possible to accomplish! A part of him wanted to ask Azrael if any other had done what he was attempting, but if the answer was no, his mind would likely latch onto that, and then it really would be impossible to do! Perhaps this was a ridiculous thing to be focusing on so heavily, but if he really was in a place where time held no real meaning, why not have fun with it? It wasn't like he had anywhere he needed to be. His mother would be back among the living, a place he was sure was not in his reach any longer. There were none among his few true friends that had passed before this, so there was no one to look forward to seeing at the other end.

Alastor glanced at the silent figure seated a short distance away. While he had not empathized much with his fellow man in life, but there was something about the Seraphim of Death that gave him the idea the angel was not one that had willing and pleasant company often. Maybe it was the way Azrael seemed so curious over him, the surprise in the air when Alastor made him laugh, the bells that the being wore that tinkled and chimed with every movement like he was attempting to keep silence at bay. Could Death be capable of feeling lonely? It wouldn't surprise him at this point. Lucky for the angel he was in the company of a quality entertainer, in Alastor's not so humble opinion! Why shouldn't he drag his feet and seek any reason to extend his time here? After all, he doubted there were many that could honestly say they had entertained the Seraphim of Death and made this truly enormous being laugh!

That would certainly be an interesting addition to his accomplishments in... well, not life, but whatever spending time in this place could be called.

Alastor sighed, thinking perhaps it would be best to move on from this attempt before the angel caught on to the secondary purpose of this game, but then a thought struck him. Why had he sighed? Why did he continue breathing like it was something necessary to do? He didn't even have a pulse anymore, so the rest of the functions were entirely superfluous as well! Maybe the problem was that he was still subconsciously holding onto the idea that he was alive! If he stopped everything, emptied his mind and form of all thoughts of his old necessities, the rest would fall into place! Perhaps he could try testing it with something smaller, something potentially easier to prove to himself that he really wasn't so limited any longer.

"I emit stronger emotional energies since my face cannot be seen by most."

Emit. Like radio frequencies were emitted, sent out to be caught by a receiver. If one could emit their emotions, then vocalizations could probably be produced even easier. Sound was made by vibrations, so if he pushed his thoughts out right, the air around him could probably be made to vibrate correctly and make them heard.

The urge to take a deep breath like he was about to go underwater was strong, but he resisted. Instead he sat as still as possible, focusing on the lack of anything in his chest. No heartbeat, no burn around lungs as the need to take in air became critical. Once he was sure he had a hold of that, he turned his attention further out. He tried to think of something familiar, something he knew the feel of as much as the sound. A smile pulled at the corner of his mouth as he recalled leaning on the side of the worn down piano he'd found and brought to his mother's house. She'd learned to play when she was young, when her parents had been around, before she'd lost everything when they died and some alpha cousin of hers muscled in to claim the inheritance that should have been hers.

The two of them had worked together long and hard to bring the old instrument back to life, and some of his most cherished memories were of leaning against it, letting the vibrations of it roll through him as she played her favorite song. It was a simple thing, some sort of folk melody from her hometown that wasn't really known anywhere else, but he knew it well by both sound and feeling. Taking tight hold of that, he tried to push it outward, make the air around him move in a way that it would create that same sound.

At first, it seemed like nothing was happening, but he heard the slight chime of the tiny bells in Azrael's hair, like the angel was tilting his head at something he could sense. Encouraged by that, Alastor pushed harder, envisioning that the edges of his form that flickered when he tried to move without moving were the vibrations of a radio speaker.

The Seraphim could tell that the soul was trying something different than before, that his methods had altered, but he wasn't sure what it was at first. Alastor had stopped all the smaller habits of a living creature, forced himself to quit holding onto those things, and now he was purposely playing with just the edges of his memory of himself rather than trying to shift the whole thing. Then there was a sound. It was a quiet thing, but it wasn't his bells, nor was it coming from inside of the soul the way a voice would. Slowly, it got louder, a buzzing, crackling thing like a radio with no signal.

Alastor's eyes lit up with delight at that and his grin grew wider than a human mouth should be capable of doing.

... he really was fully grasping the idea that he wasn't in a human body anymore. If this were within the flow of Time, it would have been six days now since Alastor died. A mere drop of water in the ocean that was a First Seraphim's lifespan and a very short time for someone to have been able to take the limitations of all that they had once been and throw it out the proverbial window.

Azrael watched with fascination as the edges of the soul moved with the staticky crackle and then changed further, notes of a piano coming through.

Well.

This was certainly unprecedented.

What was he meant to do with this? It seemed like a terrible thing to remove this accomplishment from the man completely. As Alastor happily played with this new thing he'd found he could do, the Seraphim of Death considered just how much he was willing to lose to allow this creature to hold onto even a small part of this.

***

Funny how large of a difference the last soul he had sacrificed a portion of his original body to aid ended up making in the grand scheme of things. While yes, the fact that he could have children had given Sera the foothold she needed to start the Exterminations, she would have found a way to do that eventually anyway. Alastor's efforts before then had likely made as large of a difference as his purposeful work after. Azrael shuddered to think how much worse of a state his mind would be in if the souls in the Radio Demon's bayou had been instead taken out by blessed steel weapons. While the Exorcists had always been about quantity over quality, the first few years had a much wider range of ranks dying, before the Overlords learned how to create barriers that made them and their small groups of sinners more trouble than they were worth. Adam had still gone around taking out some of those just to prove he could, of course, but even then the ones the First Man had taken out did not have the worst inclinations because those were already cleared out by another.

Dying had freed Alastor to continue going after the sorts he had in life as long as he wished to, but walking with the Hand of Death had also made him capable of achieving the sort of power to pursue those that would have been far beyond his capabilities as a newly formed sinner. Though he did not actively remember the experiments and games that he had played while walking with Azrael, the Seraphim had not reset the loosened edges of his soul, leaving it with the 'muscle memory' of having done those things before. That had made it easier for him to relearn how to broadcast his thoughts and music, to merge himself with the darkness of the void and move with it, to even be able to solidify it into something tangible that would act as an extension of himself. It was the only way the angel had figured would work without calling for too much retaliation on his end.

From there, the Radio Demon had grown and developed those abilities further. Instead of simply broadcasting, he could also receive signals and frequencies from outside sources. Rather than just utilizing shadows as extra appendages, he had merged a portion of his soul and mind with them to create an amalgamation of a living, magic-based creature that was capable of more self-determination than the first familiars that were usually made by those that studied such things. His Shadow creature was something that only the most proficient of magic users had created before, using the magical element they best aligned with, and he'd managed to pull it off within his first decade of being in Hell!

At first, simple curiosity had been the main reason for Azrael keeping a Hand nearby the rising Overlord. As Alastor grew into power and began to truly change the playing field, fascination and amusement became the higher driving factor. The Seraphim's meddling that had allowed a sinner to be capable of bearing children was actually the worst torment the demon faced, much to Azrael's confusion. He had assumed that there would be hellborn that regularly visited the city that would be worthwhile companions for Alastor, yet the demon quite literally turned his nose up at them all.

Until the fateful day where he had swallowed his pride enough to approach the Queen of Hell about his growing concerns. Azrael had been shocked, then delighted in finding this favored soul was drawn to his brother and Lilith.

Now, a little over sixty years after that, everything had changed with Alastor at the center of it all. It made the pain of losing the last half of his lower left wing even more worthwhile than he had considered it at the time.

On her side of the current path, Sera's wings twitched in agitation and irritation, her stream of words having fallen to dark mutters as she got caught up in her own thoughts.

It seemed it was time to move her onward, "Thank you for telling me all of that, Sera."

Sharp eyes turned towards him, alight with anger and betrayal, "What do I do from here? It seems like so much of the once faithful have been led astray. That animal disguised as an angel tore my throat out with her teeth and then nearly killed me! If it hadn't been for you, I might have actually died there!"

"I could not allow that to occur."

"And I am most grateful for it, brother." Sera frowned, touching at her throat again before forcing herself to stop, "Heaven must surely be in a state of upheaval currently, maybe I can use that to my advantage in getting the ones that still hold true gathered together with me."

"Sera," Azrael stopped walking and turned to face her, his head tilting in curiosity as he looked down at her, "why do you not consider the idea that perhaps the entirety of two realms turning against you is a sign that it is you that is in the wrong?"

Predictably, her wings flared out in offense as she shrieked, "Me?! Why would I consider it?! Did you not just hear everything that has been happening while you have kept yourself separated from us all?"

His own wings lowered in sadness as he stared down at this soul that had once been his sister. He was offering her a chance to show she had even a little of the goodness left that had once filled her heart. If she did not reach for the outstretched hand, then there was nothing he could use to justify any form of mercy. Already he could feel the pressure of Judgement on his tongue and the clamor of the many that knew this soul was the reason for their current state of quasi-existence. "I have heard what you consider to be truth, yes. You laid down your mantle as a First when you took up the position of High Seraphim, a position that you convinced others was necessary when it never had been before. The Seraphim of Justice and Truth is not who stands before me. Those aspects have died within you and been born anew. Where once they were in one being, each has found it's way to another that is more suited to the role now." Azrael closed his hidden eyes, trying again, "You changed yourself once, will you not consider now that perhaps change is needed again?"

Sera's many eyes on her wings and face opened, bright with fury, "I don't need to change! Who is it that has dared to steal my titles from me?!"

A rumble of laughter came from all around her. She froze, a chill running through her. It sounded like Azrael's, but it did not come from the person in front of her, "Still you twist what you hear into something it was not. Nothing has been stolen from you. You discarded it in favor of a power more enticing to you. The universe cannot be without all of its aspects, so of course they would be given to others. Truth settled before Justice did, the one called to carry it even felt drawn to you and tried so hard to clear your eyes without even knowing yet what she is."

All around them, images came to life, instances where Emily reached out a hand, speaking with conviction to Sera only for the elder to turn and walk away, leaving the little Seraphim to drop her hand with a hurt expression. "Even now, Emily grieves deeply in her heart for the fact that you refused to see before it was too late."

Sera jerked away from these outside views of her memories, looking at Azrael in confusion, "Too late? What is that supposed to mean?"

"So many eyes, and yet you are still so very blind." The four wings that covered the face of the physical body of her brother opened wide, and Sera recoiled in horror over her own glazed over eyes staring back at her, skin ashen with death and face twisted in hatred with poisoned blood dripping from her mouth. Azrael's voice came from everywhere and nowhere at once, "Do you finally accept the truth, my sister? Will you acknowledge where your choices have led you to?"

Sera looked around at the void surrounding them, drawing her wings in as she suddenly felt so very small. It was a sensation she was unfamiliar with and did not sit well with her, "I... actually died?! I-I-I thought-"

"You thought I saved you?" The sharp sounds of bells made her wince, a feeling of reprimand cutting deep, "Life is not my domain, you know this as well as any First should. You shunned the one that could have done so, made it so that when the time came, he knowingly left to save another and let you fall into mine."

Even with the growing fear in her, she could not let go of the idea that she was incapable of being in the wrong, "Why would you do this to me?! I am the High Seraphim, I rule over Heaven and vanquish the rotten in Hell! If there is a First that should have died, it is that damned insult to our kind, Samael!"

The wings around Azrael's horrific appearance closed, but the feeling of eyes watching her intensified to the point that her legs buckled and she had to force them to keep holding her up. The darkness around them shifted and grew bright as something surrounded by flames fell through the air towards them. As it came to be beside them, they moved with it. Sera watched the old form of the Morning Star wrap himself fully around the fragile human in his hold, his wings blackening and burning away.

... why was his Grace not protecting him from this? Other Fallen that she had witnessed landing in Hell still had theirs, even if it was twisted and tainted by passing between realms like that.

"Look at the human for your answer."

Azrael's voice was more subdued now, coming from the form standing with her once again. Sera looked more closely at the curled up form that she had disregarded as unimportant to what she was watching. When she did, she could see the shine of an angel's Grace woven tightly around Lilith, protecting her even more than the body rapidly being charred around her. "That... that should not be possible! We cannot shift our Grace to another, it is tied to our very existences."

"It can if one takes an offer made by the Seraphim of Death, choosing to sacrifice their current existence to save another's."

Sera whirled to look at her brother with wide eyes, "You are truly capable of doing something like that?!"

Something about the form she was looking at shifted oddly, like something was under it that was being held back, "You turn to me to ask about power, instead of being moved by the sacrifice our brother made?"

She sneered, "If he chose to die for her, that's on him. It makes sense that he became so disgusting, if he truly is a creature born of Hell now."

Terrifyingly, Azrael's body cracked and turned grey like ash before falling apart into dust, the darkness swallowing her up once more as he crumbled. Now there was nothing to give her bearing, no way of telling up from down or which way the path lay around her. Fear began to truly take her, and Sera trembled as a sense of cold emptiness gripped her where once the other Seraphim's emotions had been. Though she could not see, she could hear something that slid up through the void and over the path to circle around her, "Brother? What... where are you? What have you become?"

"What have I become? Sera, I am the creature that you have made me into. Did you truly believe that those that died by angelic steel were wiped completely clean from the universe? That everything the souls carried was destroyed by those weapons you so greatly adored?" Mad laughter bombarded her from all sides, thousands upon thousands of voices joining in with his own. She fell to the ground, covering her ears with her hands and her wings wrapping around her protectively, but it did nothing to muffle the way the sound shook her to the core. When the chilling noise abated and he spoke, his voice was the only one heard once more, "With each soul felled by something that should never have been turned into a weapon, I have grown. Do you know what it is like to have so many speaking in my mind all the time? To feel urges that I was never supposed to carry? All that those sinners had once been now resides within me. Their darkest desires as well as their brightest hopes. Their dreams and their nightmares. The pain they felt upon being struck by your creations, the fear of being destroyed, those are the clearest memories they carry. And they can NEVER move on, they can NEVER change or grow as they would have had they been allowed to remain in their reality!"

By the end, his usually calm tone had become a scream filled with such pain and anger that it surely would have torn her physical body apart. "I-I only did what..." She swallowed hard, her voice barely a whisper, "Please, brother, I-I didn't..."

His voice became smaller again, though no body stood with her still, no soft glow illuminated the space where she stood, "It is too late for pleas. You have spoken and revealed the truth of your nature to me. Even had you known, you would have continued, just as you would have had you known of the origins of that lake you so highly treasure." The darkness shifted once more and she found herself at the edges of the shining lake far from the city in Heaven. "I once thought to speak to you of it. The universe itself granted me a vision to warn me against it, because what would have occurred would have been nearly as great of a disaster as you dying by Armina's dagger."

One more chance. He would give her one final chance to show him there was some sliver of empathy in her.

The view of the lake changed, the contents of it shrinking in fits and bursts until the crater was empty. That memory of Samael's Fall returned and she saw the moment that the Morning Star's Grace moved. In that same moment, she also saw Azrael in this domain of his collapse on one of the paths. His cloak back then had been one that did not remain so constantly closed and she watched as the Seraphim of Death was ripped apart, so much of his body torn clean from his bones. His blood was not the same gold that all other angels carried, it was a shimmering silver-white that she knew well. The flesh liquified and merged with his blood as it fell from the path into the void, appearing as a familiar substance that rained into the crater. Everything else was frozen, this had happened while he was outside of Time, so when Samael crashed to the barren ground of a newly formed Hell, Azrael was already standing once more and now completely cloaked to hide what he had given as he collected his brother's soul and began walking with him then as he did with Sera now.

The woman who was once the High Seraphim was not horrified by what she saw. Her twisted heart witnessed this pain and agony and saw missed opportunities, power that she had not utilized to its fullest because she had not understood what it was. The same as his vision of her had shown him sixty years ago after the first Extermination.

Azrael knew then that the only chance for this soul to change would have to come from a place of cruelty first, compassion and love were too foreign to her now. This was the moment that he stepped away without her, freezing reality for her perception as he moved into Time's flow and turned physical to ensure Adam was collected before he too could add his voice to the rest within Death's mind. He needed to speak with Lucifer on what he knew the Morningstars could wield with far more accuracy and ease than him, especially their omega.

***

At the end of the Extermination

"I should probably return you to the rest soon. It has been good speaking with you as we once did, brother. Thank you."

Lucifer blinked, running through the conversation, "Wait. You said there were two things you wanted to talk to me about. I doubt Raziel was one of those."

It was not heartening that Azrael's wings dropped down like they had suddenly become much heavier when he said that, "Yes. There is something I must ask of you in regards to Sera's fate."

His dread turned to immense confusion, "Her fate? What of it?"

"She has completely lost her way and there is nothing left of our sister in her as she is now. Your daughter has the right idea, Hell is not meant to be a place of eternal torment and suffering without reason. The Judgements that sinners bear do not exist merely to punish them for past misdeeds. Hell is a place of change for mortal souls, destruction of the old to make way for the new. Some find a calling to this destruction, a new place of belonging, others are meant to let it change them into souls that can accept and embrace the peace meant to be in Heaven."

Lucifer wasn't quite sure what to say to that, "Soooo, is this something I'm allowed to know, oooor..."

Azrael gave a humorless chuckle, "I will not be erasing this from your mind. You may do whatever you wish with the information, though I doubt many will believe until there is further proof. Still, if there is a cost to be paid for that truth, I will do it gladly if it means an end to so much of this madness."

Lucifer made a mental note to talk to Raphael in private when he could. He was a little worried with the way Az's tone was so familiar to him. He didn't know for sure, but the very last thing they needed was the Seraphim of Death going kamikaze suicidal on them.

"I hope that by placing Sera here, putting her under the mercy or lack thereof to be found in you and your mates, her hunger for power and inherent belief in her superiority over all others will be broken."

He jolted, "Wait, WHAT?!" He couldn't have heard that right!

A very twisted sort of amusement filled the air, something that didn't feel right for the brother he remembered, but fit the... weirdness that seemed to now be a part of him, "Sera will not be a Fallen. She is going to the very bottom of the ladder in Hell as a newly formed sinner. I would like her soul to be tied to you, Lilith, and Alastor, for you three to do whatever you deem necessary to ensure she understands the pain she has caused, the misery and grief that she gave you and others. I cannot force her to have empathy, but perhaps knowing these things will give her sympathy at least. Even if it does not, perhaps her damned God-complex and mind will be finally broken down into ~teeny, tiny, little~ pieces that will be easier to swallow!"

The off-beat giggle that left the cloaked angel was something Lucifer would have expected to come from Alastor during one of his murder-happy moments. What the hell had happened to his quiet, kind brother? "Okay, Az, buddy, I'm going to need you to come down from whatever trip you're on and break this down into simple, easy to understand pieces for me. I have no idea what it is that you are dealing with right now, but it's making me more than a little worried about you."

The air and even the visible parts of Azrael's body rippled for a second, moving in ways that made Lucifer feel a bit nauseous if he was being honest. Then it felt like something was leaving the area, a weight pulling back so he could fully breathe again, "Apologies, brother. I am not doing well right now between the newest wave and walking with Sera. It seems my control slipped."

He was definitely going to have to invite Raph to have a drinking night so they could rant about their mutual frustration with Az's vague way of speaking. "Can you tell me what's going on with you? Please? I don't care if you erase it after, it might make you feel better to at least say it out loud to someone?" Goodness knew that it had worked whenever he talked to Lilith about his darkest urges and thoughts that often left the part of him that remembered being an angel drowning in guilt. Urges and thoughts that were even now starting to take interest in the idea that Sera might be left entirely dependent on their mercy.

Lucifer looked at Charlie's frozen form and felt the guilt spike too. She was so much better than he was, she had even stepped in to stop him from killing Adam, tried to show mercy to someone who didn't deserve it at all. It was amazing how strong her morals were considering the two people she came from genetically. Nurture definitely won out over nature there.

Apparently Azrael took his advice, because time skipped for him then. One second he was looking at his daughter, the next he was on his knees with tears running down his face, unsure of why his heart hurt so much. Damn. Whatever it was must have been really bad if having the memory of it erased didn't immediately clear the feelings too.

"Thank you, brother. It did help some."

Wiping the dampness from his cheeks and getting back to his feet, he gave a wry chuckle, "I'll have to mark it on the calendar. I was actually right about something for once. That'll be the next holiday instated I bet, screw stopping the Exterminations!"

Exasperated fondness returned to the air around them, so it seemed Azrael really was feeling better, "If you are done deflecting with poor humor?" Lucifer nodded once and he continued, "I will be offering Sera a choice at the end of her walk. I am already adjusting how things move for her so that time will pass before she forms here. I imagine things are going to be busy the next few weeks, so in two months her walk will fully end at Alastor's bayou. I will show her what the souls there are put through and tell her to choose between ten-thousand years in that state or as a sinner contracted to you three."

Yeaaaaah, there was no way anyone would choose to be placed in the bayou. So apparently they were going to be gaining a Seraphim's soul trapped in a sinner's body to purposely break down for the next ten-thousand years! Whoopee! Alastor was sure to be thrilled.

Lucifer stared down at the microphone in his hand that now contained Adam's soul. Two months to get things back under control. Two months until they had one more thing Charlie could probably never know about, not if they wanted her to keep smiling at them so brightly, looking at them like they too could be redeemed.

Time resumed and he said the words he'd been about to before Azrael appeared, but the prideful fury was gone now, "Take your friends and leave. Please."

***

Azrael stared at Sera's frozen form for a very long time, warring emotions and thoughts within him. He had done all he could, angered her, scared her, made her witness the truth of things, and she failed to rise from it with any sort of compassion or selfless word. He had truly thought seeing Emily might break through the rot in her heart, but no. So now he would have no other option but to bind her power, clip her wings, and hope that in ten-thousand years time, when he offered her a new choice, someone different would be giving him her answer.

Judgement was never meant to be wielded with hatred in one's heart. At one time, Azrael had thought it impossible for him to feel it in its truest form. Sera had earned the distinct honor of awakening it within him, both by his knowledge of her actions and the fury of countless others that were trapped here within him. He was tired of being the one punished for cleaning up her messes, tired of being the one fixing what she broke only to turn around and find her slowly and gleefully destroying something else. Admittedly, there was a part of him that was going to enjoy the moment she realized how much power he had over her here. Even now, she still thought of herself as the High Seraphim, believed she had power and authority over all angels that made her sit higher than him.

But this wasn't Heaven, and he wasn't really an angel, not anymore. His memory and heart might still be that of the Azrael that watched the birth of galaxies innumerable, but he was so much more now. Shutting his eyes, he let Judgement and the ones most wronged by Sera flood him.

They opened their many eyes to stare down at this Time-frozen dead soul, and felt a hatred that could have turned her to ash if that was within their power. Too bad it wasn't. Instead, they would bind her in heavy chains, one link for each one of them, and watch through this angel that was her brother as she collapsed under their weight again and again over the centuries, forced to get back up by others that would punish her in ways they could not affect her. Not anymore. It would not be enough, it would never be enough, but it would be something.

Sera blinked, looking around frantically. Something had changed again and the pressure of it was nearly suffocating.

"Now, little angel, you shall know the Judgements that you will carry in Hell, the consequences of the long war you have waged that should never have come to be."

Her eyes went wide, disbelief, terror, and fury whirling through her mind, "Judgements?! Hell?! Do you mean to tell me you are the one that decides where souls go?" There was no answer to that, and she snarled, "So it's your fault so many rotten humans infest our Holy city?!"

"SILENCE! For too long you have refused to listen to the words of those that knew the Truth, those that could have saved you. Now, you will be rendered silent, unable to interrupt or speak over others around you." Sera's hands flew to her neck when her throat felt like it was torn to shreds on the inside. It was so much worse than having it ripped open by that human-born! "The only sounds you will be capable of making are cries of pain and agony. Do not think that a mercy to allow you to gain sympathy, for it will only fuel the hunger of one of those that will hold power over you."

Sera tried to speak, to plead for mercy, but no words would form. How could he do this to her?! She had only ever sought to keep their people pure and Holy, to strip the filth from the souls tainted by Samael so that they would better fit in among their creators!

"You have allowed hatred to poison your heart. Now, the poison that was used on you will burn in your veins, each beat of your new body's heart a reminder that your hatred made others desperate enough to wield it against you. It will be incapable of leaving your body, even if your blood is spilled."

A fire began to course through her, the burn of the poison Armina had coated her needles with returning. She tried to keep from crying out, to keep herself from giving this wretched creature who claimed to be her brother the satisfaction of knowing his vile Judgements were affecting her so greatly already.

"You have looked down upon the very nature that you and our other brethren gave humanity, things they did not choose for themselves. Now, you will feel what it is to be driven by such base instincts and urges. You will understand what it is to want to be brought low, to want to kneel rather than be the one others grovel before. The desires of an omega will be yours to bear." Sera could feel her body taking on the shape of his words, horror filling her mind at the thought of becoming like those filthy animals. That multi-toned laughter echoed around her again, "The gift of creating children will not be given to your sinner body, you do not deserve it."

Sinner body. The words repeated in her mind over and over again. Sinner... she was to be bound down into a sinner's form?! She was an angel, how could it be possible?!

"You have blinded yourself with your hatred and fear. Your new body could be rendered completely blind in Judgement for this," Sera could only imagine how defenseless that would leave her in Hell, "But you need to look upon the faces of those you have wronged, see them for who they are, rather than what you believe them to be. Instead, you will be made to see the faces, know the names and lives of each and every soul that has perished because of your actions whenever you sleep."

The reality of this was taking hold now. Every soul? Even if that just counted those that died in the Exterminations...

"Ten-thousand years you have sought to chain down the Morning Star, even after he was removed from your domain. For ten-thousand years, your soul will be chained to him and his mates, reliant upon their mercy to protect you from the pain and anger that you have given all of those residing in Hell." A collar formed around her neck, solid and heavy. "You will be watched closely. No accursed angelic steel wielded by your own hand or another's will be allowed to grant you escape from existence until that amount of time has passed."

"There is only one mercy here that we will grant you. You will understand that your inability to die is not eternal, and that after those ten-thousand years have passed, you will be free to choose to seek your redemption or to escape existence. That which is still your brother within us hopes you prove strong enough to one day reach for the chance to redeem yourself that he has given you."

Confusion broke through the pain and fear running wild through her. That was considered a mercy?! What did he mean by 'we' and 'us'?! Had he gone mad in his isolation here?! The pressure faded and Sera watched as the physical form she associated with Azrael reformed in front of her, "These are the Judgements you face because of the consequences of your actions. However, I have one more to place upon you. This is my own personal touch, because I do not like what you have made me into with the number of souls you have destroyed."

...what.

"You were not listening before, so I will tell you again. Nothing is ever truly gone, Sera. All that was formed with this universe remains, no matter what shape it takes. You asked me what I have become and that is your answer." Understanding was forced into her mind. Every being that had ever been torn from the cycle of Life and Death because of her now looked upon her through the unseen eyes of her brother. They had been watching her the entire time, and would continue to watch her for the next ten-thousand years. "My Judgement is that you will take the shape of the favored prey of the Morningstar omega." Her legs twisted into strange shapes, hooves forming where her feet once were, and dark grey fur growing over her entire body, "I imagine he will enjoy turning you into his meals as many times as it takes until you finally submit to your fate and become boring to hunt."

A mirror formed in front of her and she collapsed to her knees at the sight. Her eyes were the same, but that was all that was left familiar to her. Her wings were gone, her long and beautiful hair cut short and turned a dull, pale grey rather than the brilliant white it had been before. It was easy to recognize the animal her form had been based on.

Sera, once the pure and mighty High Seraphim of Heaven, was now in the omega body of a deer-shaped sinner. Azrael's final words sank in then. The Morningstar omega, the one known as the Radio Demon, was a vicious cannibal, and she had just been made into his favored prey.

She was meant to live through ten-thousand years of this?! Azrael was truly cruel and soulless. Perhaps she had spent so long looking at the wrong brother for evil in his heart.

The Seraphim of Death sighed and turned away from the glare full of betrayal and accusation she held, "I will hold no fault to you for your current feelings on me. Nothing aside from my own body and mind can truly grow and change in here, that is why I cannot simply hold you in my domain and try to make you see reason myself. You will need to learn out there, amongst the others." He shook his head, vaguely motioning towards her, "You will not remember this, but the irony of it amuses me enough to speak of it anyway. You were formed as an angel, meant to see the Truth of things and seek Justice for those wronged, with a heart filled with the compassion and peace that is inherent to creatures of Heaven. You have spent all these years ordering the destruction of souls that quite honestly did not deserve it."

Azrael tapped his staff, the chimes echoing out and calling forward an image of the Radio Demon standing proud atop the Hazbin Hotel with a cutting grin on his face and microphone in hand, "Alastor was born with nearly no empathy, a soul most would say was certain to become vile and wicked. Yet he spent his life seeking Justice, searching for the Truth of each soul he killed to ensure that it was one that truly deserved it. He could have gone to Heaven, I truly believe I had the option to put him there. You were one of the reasons I didn't. So instead, he spent the first quarter century in Hell culling the worst souls he could find, forcing their overzealous destruction to become fuel for a creation. He grew, changed, learned to care for those that accepted him for who he was. In essence, Sera, the evil Radio Demon you so badly wanted Adam to destroy would have been a better fit for High Seraphim than you ever were. I only hope one day you will recognize that irony for yourself."

Sera tried to stand, her face twisted in disgust and fury over his words. Azrael was done with her though, so he stepped away and she froze in place. He would leave her that way until it was time to take her to the bayou and offer her one last choice, one that he knew wasn't a choice at all.

Maybe after he handed her over, he could allow himself to retreat from the paths of the living and finally rest. Well, as much as Death was able to anyway.

Notes:

I wanna hug Az so bad right now.

Next up, the two months preparing for Sera's arrival in Hell are filled with the Radio Demon's games, the Queen of Hell taking the reigns and fixing what others wrecked in her absence, and Lucifer's brand of mischief.

And Vox and Val awaken to find themselves trapped within the forest where a radio tower once sat.

*crosses fingers that this is where I can wrap things up finally*

Chapter 17

Summary:

One of the funniest things about his alpha husband, in Alastor's opinion, was that the Morning Star was very much not a morning person. Once you got Lucifer out of bed and waved something shiny in front of him to get his attention, he was good to go, but getting him out from under the blankets could be a chore and a half.

Good thing the King and Queen had absolutely nowhere to be and nothing to do until Lilith started making some calls after lunch today. Alastor himself was waiting for a signal from Niffty that Angel Dust had worked up the courage to go see Velvette about her offer.

Notes:

Warning for body horror when Michael and Luci talk alone and when Vox and Val wake up in the forest. The forest scene gets really dark and sadistic. Take heed

One of the funniest things about his alpha husband, in Alastor's opinion, was that the Morning Star was very much not a morning person. Once you got Lucifer out of bed and waved something shiny in front of him to get his attention, he was good to go, but getting him out from under the blankets could be a chore and a half.

Good thing the King and Queen had absolutely nowhere to be and nothing to do until Lilith started making some calls after lunch today. Alastor himself was waiting for a signal from Niffty that Angel Dust had worked up the courage to go see Velvette about her offer. His Maman and Raphael would be returning to Heaven tomorrow, the Queen of Hell planned to make an official announcement of her return as well as the basics of the plan to slowly reintegrate sinners into other Rings a few hours before they left. Having two angels present for the press conference would add weight to the assurance that the Exterminations were over, and that things would be moving in a vastly different direction from here. Alastor thought the fact that one of those angels had such obvious poisonous plants growing in her hair would add to the intrigue, even without the story of who exactly Armina was and what she had done to Sera. Once that got out, he was fairly certain he would have to avoid many storefronts to keep from going on a rampage over others in Hell having lustful imaginings involving his Maman.

So long as they just kept it to imaginings. Should any of them be foolish enough to attempt anything on her visits...

"Now what's got you so worked up suddenly, sweetheart?"

Alastor realized then that his antlers were slowly starting to creep outward and he pulled them back. Lilith took that as an invitation to reach over Lucifer's sleeping form between them to run her fingers through his hair. How she always managed to find the best spots to scratch at was a mystery, but one that he enjoyed greatly, "Mmm, my mind wandered off into thoughts of if others attempted anything towards my Maman on her visits."

She smirked, her violet eyes darkening, "I doubt you'd have to do a thing, darling. Armina would make them regret their decision rather swiftly herself."

Alastor huffed and grumbled, "I'd rather she not h̤̫a̷̔ͩv̪̻e̪ͮ͡ ẗ̵̜́o."

"I know, lovely." Lilith lifted her phone with her other hand, "Would you like to watch the recordings of the fight at the hotel with me? I'll admit, we were rather busy with things up there, so I missed much of the end."

It went without saying that the sinner had missed the end as well. Considering how Lucifer hadn't even twitched while they talked, he was likely so far out that he would sleep through Armageddon at this point, so Alastor nodded. Lilith used her magic to create a larger projection of the video playing, starting it up from soon after he had been struck down.

"Stay away from my child and mate, you sick fuck!"

Both of the King's mates grinned wide at seeing him sending Adam flying with one punch to keep him from getting any closer to Alastor and Charlie. Angel Dust and Husk's following commentary seemed familiar, but much of his memory after taking that hit was hazy at best. This particular camera angle didn't show him and Charlie, but he heard her incredulous question. Lilith paused the video, glancing at him with a raised brow, and he tried hard to remember, "I... think I told her to tell Husk that Angel won?"

"And what was the bet?"

Alastor smirked, "We apparently had a great deal of sexual tension between us when he came to the hotel. Angel Dust made a bet that we'd get at least one good tumble in before the Extermination. Little did he know that Lucifer was already waiting for me outside of my room, and he'd won likely before any of the rest of them retired for the night."

Lilith gave a soft laugh, "I'm guessing you two fought in front of them?"

"Guilty as charged, my dearest Queen."

"Hmmm, too bad there's no video of that. Between their reactions, and how heated you two can get, I'm willing to bet it was a fantastic sight," She restarted the video then.

"Oh, I'm the only one that matters. See, you messed with my omega and our daughter, and now I am going to FUCK you!"

...

Both of them had to cover their mouths to keep from breaking out into mad laughter, the sinner sending the worst of it at his Shadow, which was silently cackling for him. Alastor actually vaguely remembered that! It was so much better when one wasn't being burned from the inside out. The looks on everyone's faces were priceless! Even Vaggie and that Exorcist she was fighting had stopped to stare incredulously!

Lucifer being confused about it just made it funnier. That man and his lack of brain-to-mouth filter!

Adam got a hit in then, but they both knew it likely hadn't even made a bruise. Lucifer could be hurt, but usually only when he wanted to be. He did look rather pretty bruised up and bitten in the right moments...

From the scent in the air, Lilith had the same thought as him. They shared a glance before returning their attention to the fight.

Lucifer remained asleep, blissfully unaware of his mates plotting against him.

"Seriously, you were the only alpha man in the whole world, and yet you lost your first wife to a sexless angel?" Lucifer shrugged, waggling his tongue between two fingers suggestively, "Well, I mean, I still had a tongue back then. Kind of sad that was still better than what she got from you!"

"Too true," Lilith sighed fondly, before giving Alastor a look, "But what a tongue it is, hm?"

'Hmmm, quite true.' He considered his own interest in things a moment before sending his Shadow to ensure the door was properly locked and warded. The last thing they needed was Armand running in if the three of them became otherwise occupied.

Soon after this was when Lucifer swooped in to save Vaggie. Lilith muted the audio then, making Alastor look at her with a raised brow. She shook her head, "Trust me, sweetheart, if we want to continue on more pleasant thought lines, you don't want to hear that right now."

Fine, but he was listening to it later. Lilith and Lucifer had told him what Vaggie implied, that was why he had ensured they got Adam situated swiftly so he could give her proof that the First Man was not going to be returning so long as Alastor himself had anything to say about it. As the scene went bright from the explosion of fire that was Lucifer in all his glorious fury, she turned the volume back up, "Velvette said this one has the best angles for these two."

The roar of flames died down, and Adam started to fall from the sky with Lucifer diving after him, eyes fully red and demonic features clear. Alastor bit his lip as he imagined how delightful the fallen angel had probably smelled in that moment, knowing his King wore wrath well.

The First Man threw out a hand, a wide beam of holy light aimed somewhere off screen. From the way Adam's eyes went wide when Lucifer didn't change course, didn't even shift his eyes, the Exorcist leader had expected to divert the attack by forcing the fallen angel to go save one of his daughter's pack again. Likely for the very first time ever, Adam looked afraid of Lucifer.

Good. For all that the King was often too softhearted for a ruler of Hell, that did not make him any less dangerous when someone finally pushed him too far. There was a reason Sera sought to chain him down and hobble him at every turn. A star could be the balancing force that held a planet full of life, or a supernova that destroyed everything indiscriminately.

Including itself.

That was why Alastor had sent Charlie to him. He could clearly remember thinking it was practically a guarantee that Adam would do something or say something that would light the fuse that led to ten-thousand years of repression taking over. Lucifer felt things to a degree that was at times frightening. Joy, love, sorrow, guilt, every emotion that he experienced was so much stronger than Alastor could even comprehend. He expressed everything fully and clearly to those he trusted most.

Except for the ancient anger and rage of Samael over the betrayal of those that should have been family. The fury of being sent crashing down to Hell for doing the right thing. Hatred over being made to Fall with his beloved in his arms, something that should have killed Lilith. The few that were old enough to know of her and had been trusted enough to talk to her thought she had died, that she had been the one reborn as the first sinner of Hell. Lucifer's mates knew different, though their fallen angel had never spoken of how he'd done what he did, impossible as it should have been.

That old pain, a depth of hurt that could drive the most gentle of angels to murderous rage, had been buried deep, only occasionally revealed in hints to his alpha and omega. That was what had taken over with Adam. The radiant glow around Lucifer in the video was the same Grace that had been wrapped tight around Lilith to save her, returned to him afterwards somehow without the taint that other Fallen carried. The very last piece of Samael untouched by all that Heaven or Hell had done to him, but it was never meant to be wielded the way it nearly was in that fight. The Morning Star had not been made to kill. Still, knowing the ending made it far easier to appreciate the sight of this much being allowed out while Lucifer easily pummeled Adam into the ground.

Then Charlie came rushing into the view.

"Dad! Stop! He's had enough!"

"NO, HE HASN'T!"

The real Lucifer between them stirred a bit then, unsurprising considering the part they were watching. Lilith wrapped a hand around the back of his neck in a possessive hold, a soft hushing sound coming from her, and that was enough to have the alpha between her and Alastor relaxing back into sleep. It was adorable and sweet and made the sinner's teeth itch.

"Armand? He... Al told you?"

They turned their eyes back to the video in time to see Adam coming up out of the crater he'd been in, holy light wrapped around his fist that was aimed right for Charlie's back. They both tensed, this was something they hadn't been told about! Then their darling, beautiful, furious daughter whirled around, flames and shadows surrounding her arm to somehow catch Adam's hand.

Alastor was fairly certain he made some sort of sound at the sight, but he couldn't say what it was. Charlie... she was able to wield shadows?! Since when?!

"Whoa, wait, what the fuck?!"

Charlie snarled and raised her other fist, hitting him in the face hard enough to make him fly into a large chunk of the broken wall, "I'm trying to show you MERCY, bitch!"

Alastor's eyes were glued on the image of Charlie staring at her own hand in amazement as the armor-like covering vanished.

"I... I don't know what I just did. Dad? Did I just use shadow magic?"

Yes. Yes, you did.

"Yeah, kiddo, I think you did. Knew you had more of him in you than just that smart brain of yours."

They'd seen enough, right? It would be okay to stop and properly wake Lucifer up now, wouldn't it? Then Adam started speaking again and Alastor remembered what was next, a vicious grin of anticipation spreading wide over his face.

"Ungrateful, disgusting, fucking knotlick-erk!"

Both he and Lilith made a small, hungry sound at seeing the first of what would be the final blows to the First Man.

"Y-you, uh, got something sticking out of your... thing there."

Adam collapsed, revealing-

"Niffty?"

Alastor was going to give that darling lady anything she wanted for a reward. Lilith would likely assist if it was something outside of his own power. The rest of it after Niffty scurried off seemed pointless, but his alpha wife motioned to continue watching so there must be something of interest that he was as yet unaware of.

"Please! ADAM!"

Alastor refused to feel sympathy for the Exorcists' second-in-command. Perhaps she had not had known any different, but Vaggie hadn't either and she still broke away from the fold. Still red-eyed and furious looking, Lucifer opened his mouth to say something and then...

He was suddenly in a different spot, looking at the microphone with a pensive expression. His eyes were yellow and his horns were gone...

"Take your friends and go home. Please."

Lilith must have seen what he did because she stopped the video and backed it up to watch it again. One second Lucifer was right by Charlie, the next he was half a step away. She gave a short huff, "How much do you want to bet that's when Azrael spoke with him? He did the same thing in Heaven. Went from the middle of that damned statue to right in front of me instantly."

Alastor nodded. She had told them about the Seraphim of Death interrupting just before the final blow was struck to Sera. Now they knew it was because he did something to ensure she died without her soul being erased. The deer wondered if he could figure out how to do that himself, because that would be far less of a waste of a soul's useful energies if angels could die like that too. That was the reason he'd never used blessed steel in taking out his targets, no matter how much easier it would have made a few of them.

Lilith let the video continue on then, all the way until she had showed up with Armina and Armand. The smirk she had told him whatever she wanted him to see was coming up soon.

"You two, get in there now before he decides to hunt you down out here!"

Alastor couldn't stop the chuckle that left him. That poor Seraphim looked quite the flustered mess!

The Queen of Hell picked up Lucifer by the back of his coat, lifting him to eye level, "I dealt with this last time on my own. You get the first few hours this time while I handle things out here, okay?" He went wide-eyed as he caught what she was saying and she gave him a saccharine sweet smile, "Good luck!" Then she tossed him into the static-laced opening.

Lucifer startled awake when Alastor started cackling so hard that he nearly rolled right off the bed, "Huh? Whu? Whaso funny?"

Lilith giggled and kissed him on the forehead, "He saw a video of me throwing you into his bayou."

The smaller alpha frog-blinked before looking over at Alastor. The omega mimicked her throwing motion while he caught enough of a breath to gasp out, "YEET!"

"Noooo, the Radio Demon doesn't know modern slang. He's just almost always tapped into the foundation of every signal made by wireless tech in Hell," Lucifer sarcastically grumbled, burying his head against Lilith's chest so his next words came out muffled. "People are idiots."

While true on all counts, broadcasting had always been easier than catching and reading inbound frequencies. His new microphone helped a great deal with that!

Lilith ran her fingers through his sleep mussed hair, "Poor boy. Always so grumpy when you first wake up, aren't you, love? Come here." Lilith pulled him up, coaxing Lucifer into being in a better position so she could lie on top of him and kiss him on the lips before speaking further, "You know, before that, we were both very happy with watching you terrorize Adam."

A couple blinks, then it was clear to see more of him came online now that something of personal interest was happening. Giving her a smirk, he tilted his head slightly in playful challenge while also baring more of his neck to her, "Oh yeah? How happy, exactly?"

Watching that heated look turn startled as Lucifer squeaked when a shadow suddenly slid up inside the leg of his pajama pants was always hilarious. While his own interest in getting personally involved could still go either way, Alastor was more than happy to help Lilith turn their angel into a well-deserved mess.

It was definitely a good way to start the day.

***

Angel Dust felt like he hadn't got any sleep at all, his mind running in circles and body too jittery to actually stay still. Finally, he gave up and trudged down to the ginormous kitchen in this place. Seriously, his ma woulda sold her own kidneys for half the fancy cooking shit in here and most of it looked like it had never even been used! He really hoped it was magic that made it all look so clean and new, otherwise he'd have to take offense on behalf of every ancestor he had that cooked!

The spider was unsurprised to find Charlie already up with a dozen papers spread out on the breakfast nook table as she made little notes and sketches all over them. Her little brother (which wasn't that a fucking surprise!) was standing on one of the chairs so he could more clearly see it all, his ears twitching with excited fascination. Finally, unable to contain himself, he pointed, "You should bury any of the leftover bad angel body parts over where you wanna put a garden, Sis!"

Charlie and Angel both stared at him for a moment before she cautiously spoke, "I don't think there will be much left but... why do you say that?"

"Cuz they're angels!" Armand looked at her like it should be obvious, "They got creation in their blood! It will probably make any plants grow better!"

Rather than act grossed out or anything, Charlie studied her drawings like she was actually considering the idea, "A lot of the dirt got soaked with it while we were fighting. If we collect the top layer before the next acid rain, that might work for the initial plots."

... It was official, every person with the name Morningstar was crazy! Charlie just had everyone fooled with her sweet and wholesome act. Angel chose to keep his damn mouth shut and search for anything he could recognize that would make coffee. Before he got two more steps closer to the cupboards, both siblings looked right at him, Charlie giving him a happy smile, "Good Morning, Angel Dust!"

"Ugh, you are way too awake fer this early, Toots," He started rummaging around. "You got any idea where they keep the freakin' coffee 'round here? Been lookin' all over this joint, and I can't find it!"

"...there isn't any."

Angel paused, blinked, then peered around the open cupboard door at her, "What?"

Charlie gave a nervous laugh, "From the way Mom says it, Dad reeeeally shouldn't have much caffeine. One small cup of regular coffee a day is all that's allowed. She's even got rules about how much tea he can have. So, yeah, having something around that can tempt Dad into having more than is safe is a big no-no. I usually have one of the guards go get some though! What's your favorite place in the city?"

Angel Dust was still a bit stuck that in this whole fancy shmancy setup, there wasn't any sort of coffee maker, "Why can't Short King have caffeine?"

"Because!" Niffty popped out from the cupboard he'd just been rummaging through, scaring the ever-loving shit out of him. She wasn't in there a second ago!

"Morning, Miss Niffty!" Armand looked way too happy to see her. Why was everybody in here a morning person? It was too early for this crap, especially without any damn coffee!

"Hiya, Goldilocks!" She tumbled from the cupboard to sitting on the edge of the counter, kicking her feet happily as she continued, "The last time the ultimate bad boy had coffee, made a giant exploding rubber duck army!" She giggled, "He released them over on the fourth circle and they nearly destroyed the whole thing! That's why it smells like burnt rubber all the time over there now!"

...

He and Charlie shared a look. Sometimes it was hard to tell when Niffty was telling the actual truth or when she'd was yanking their chains for the fun of it. Plus there was the way she so casually talked about the King and Queen of Hell! Husk was as freaked out as anyone over this, but Niff was in on it?!

"Miss Niffty? Do you mean there were a lot of ducks, or that they were really really big?"

"Yes!"

Armand turned wide, nearly sparkling, hope-filled eyes towards Charlie, "Sis, do you think if I ask really nicely, Daddy will make me giant exploding toys too?"

Because she was smarter than most people gave her credit for, Charlie chose to foist that off onto an adultier adult than them, "I don't know. You should probably ask Mom first, okay?"

"Kay!" He hopped down off the chair, "I'm gonna go help Granman. She said Daddy abandoned the gardens too long so she's gonna fix them before she leaves." He grinned at Niffty, "I'll save any really big bugs for you after you're done here!

Niffty clapped her hands and bounced, "Yay! Maybe I'll use a hammer this time so we can watch their guts go everywhere!"

Armand nodded before hugging Charlie around her waist, "Love you, Sis!" Then he dashed off.

Charlie watched him go, her eyes all big and watery, "My little brother loves me..."

Oh boy, here came the happy waterworks. Angel decided he needed to get out before she latched onto him, "I'm just gonna pick somethin' up on my way to the meetin'."

Charlie's head whirled his way fast enough that he was a bit surprised he didn't hear her neck snapping like Alastor's, "Wait! Hold on!" Wiping away the few tears that had escaped, she took a deep breath and fanned her face with both hands to calm back down, "I'm not gonna cry. Come on, Charlie. Get control of yourself." Done with her pep talk, she put on one of her sunshine smiles, "Did you make a decision then?"

'How did she...' Angel facepalmed when he remembered who else was there when Alastor told him about the offer, "Vags told ya, didn't she?"

Charlie did one of her ridiculous bobblehead nods. Now that he'd seen a bit more of what was behind that smile, Angel was starting to think some, if not all, of this act of hers was just that. An act. Little Miss Sunshine here had pulled the wool over everyone's eyes, making them all think she was one of the dumbest, most naive residents of Hell. If that was true like he thought, she was definitely Smile's kid. How did any of them not see it before? He kinda wanted to poke a hole in the facade and really see what was under it. "Yeah, I did, and, uh, look I just think I can really help a lot of the others and-"

"Angel. I understand."

He stopped short, looking at her in surprise, "Ya do?"

Charlie nodded again, but this one was a lot more sedate, her smile softened from that wide, over enthusiastic thing she'd had on before, "The hotel isn't just about getting people to Heaven. It's about helping people to do better, be better. I want all of you to stop tearing each other down because you think it will make you feel safe and happy to stand over others. If I never get a soul to Heaven, but the smiles in the city are a little more real, my people are a little more genuinely happy, I won't consider it a failure." She walked closer, putting a reassuring hand on his arm, "You've done everything I could have asked of you and more, Angel. Now you're going back into the city to make a whole lot of other people feel safer and happier. Trust me, I count that as a success."

Well, dammit, now it seemed like he was going to cry! He'd wanted to see under that outer layer, and Angel Dust felt like he'd just gotten a real good look at the woman that was the future Queen of Hell...

Then, quick as anything, that sparkly eyed, bubbly Charlie was back, "Now, just because you check out, that doesn't mean you're not welcome at the hotel! I want you to stop in sometimes, come see us if you ever feel like you're backpedaling, or even just to celebrate something good!" She pulled a notepad out of her pocket and flipped it open to show a lot of what looked like gibberish to Angel, "Also, do you want me to come with you?! I've read a freakin' loooot about contract law recently, these are some of the notes I wrote, and I can help make sure any offers are clear of misguiding clauses!"

... damn. Maybe it was less an act and something like multiple personalities?! On one side was Charlie of the Happy Hotel, and the other side was Princess Morningstar? Smiles kinda did the same thing with the hotel manager mode and Radio Demon mode.

After stopping by one of the smaller coffee shops, (Don't get him wrong, he liked Hellbucks well enough, but the smaller places felt a little less like everyone behind the counter wanted to jump in front of an angelic blade to escape.) Angel and Charlie got to what had been V-Tower. (Was Velvette going to rename it? It still kinda worked as it was.) Stepping inside a place he'd honestly thought he'd rather die than go back into, everything seemed pretty much the same at first. All the lower level workers scurrying about to get things done, anxious talk about deadlines and metrics, that sort of thing. When they approached the registration desk, the woman behind it immediately leapt to her feet with a dazzling smile, "Princess Morningstar! Mr. Angel Dust! Hi, I'm Melissa!" Her posture was all respectful omega and that just felt weird to have aimed at him. "It's a pleasure to see you! Ms. Velvette set you as top priority guests, so we'll get you straight to her, okay?"

One, what was with the whole Mr. Angel Dust thing? He wasn't some important bigwig or nothing, just a former druggie beta who could pretend to be getting off to just about anything on camera.

Two, why did she look familiar? The fancy accessories and well-coordinated outfit said she was definitely one of Velvette's, but weren't all of hers fashion models? What was one of them doing playing receptionist?

Melissa led them toward the main elevator, pressing on her earpiece, "Bernie? Can I get Ms. Velvette's current location? Her priority meeting is here, and he brought Princess Morningstar with him!"

Angel and Charlie shared a look. It almost looked like Velvette had already taken the reigns well in hand even though the takeover and take-down of Vox and Val had just happened last night! This whole place should be in chaos with people trying to take advantage to break out of their contracts! Instead it was just... business as usual.

They went up to nearly the top floor and when the doors opened up, it was full of people busy on phones and computers like the bottom floor, but everybody up here was fucking hot! One guy in a veeeery well fitted business suit walked by, and Angel had to tear his eyes away while it still looked like he was looking respectfully. Jeez, he thought people needed to have clothes off to be that sexy. Maybe he could ask Velvette about designing a suit for Husk?

From the look in Charlie's eyes, she was having a meltdown about where was safe to look and for how long right now. Heh. Here he could appreciate it a lot more than he had that final night at the studio. At least he only had to deal with finding the masculine types hot, Vags was probably going to have a very good night tonight! Angel figured she could thank him later.

"I don't bloody care if she's an alpha! She tries that shit again, I'm putting her head on display by the front doors! Get out of here, and go tell that sniveling bitch where she can fucking stick it!"

Yep, that was Velvette alright, and she sounded pissed. The former porn star had never known any other beta that could mimic both alpha and omega tones so well, and able to swiftly switch between them like she did. It kinda reminded him of some of the old tales his Ma used to tell him about betas that magically became one of the other orientations if the alpha or omega died and there was no other suitable option. Bullshit fairy tales, science had never proved it possible as far as he was aware. But he could see how the stories might have started if the beta was like Velvette, and she was all enraged alpha there. Well, she tended to sound angry with everyone anyway, but this was even more so than normal. Angel looked at Melissa, "Uh, should we come back late-"

Her eyes went wide, her heart shaped pupils narrowing, "Oh, no no no! You being here is going to make her so much happier, sir! Please, don't leave yet."

"Melissa! Get your omega ass in here, and bring the fucking pansy with you!"

The omega woman pretty much herded them into the office before standing rigid, her tablet held in front of her chest protectively as she kept her eyes averted, "Y-y-yes, ma'am?"

Velvette stared at her for a long moment from the other end of an oval meeting table before pulling out an envelope and tossing it to land on the wood surface closest to Melissa, "Congrats. Your game app pulled the best numbers in the initial run. There's your fucking bonus, you're off for the rest of the day, blah blah blah. Now shoo!"

The woman stared at the envelope before looking at Velvette like she was making sure she wasn't dreaming. When the beta Overlord bared her teeth with impatience, Melissa squeaked out a thanks, snatched up the envelope, and bolted from the room. Velvette all but collapsed into the chair behind her, pinching the bridge of her nose like she was warding off a headache, "This is fucking exhausting."

Charlie was about to speak, probably to ask what was going on and if she could help, when a shadow on the wall solidified and melted away to reveal Alastor, "Perhaps, but providing a carrot sometimes rather than always the stick will get you much better results, my dear!"

"Al?! Er, I g-guess I'm, uh, supposed to call you-"

Alastor held up gloved hand to stop her, "Tsk, familial titles are unnecessary if it is uncomfortable for you, Charlie. Al is just fine until you decide otherwise, understand?"

Velvette rolled her eyes, "Ugh. Enough with the touchy feely bullshit. Feel free to get all sappy on your own time. I want to get this done and over with so I can stop trying to juggle all three parts of this bloody monstrosity on my own!"

When she looked at him expectantly, Angel floundered a bit, his automatic reflexes for placating a pissed off Vee kicking in, "Uh, s-sorry! Well, ya see-"

"Nope!" She got to her feet and stormed around to stand in front of him, pointing up at him with a glare, "Rewind that and try again. I don't want to talk to Val's bitch. I want to talk to the smart-ass that told him he was washed up to his face, and brought my lube memes back to the top of the most used list!"

Angel choked and laughed without meaning to, "That was you?! Holy shit! And Vox didn't catch you?! He was offerin' more money than I've seen in all the years I've been down here combined!" Velvette just shrugged and raised a brow at him. Now that he knew she actually had a sense of humor under all that temper, it was a little easier to relax, "Alright, Dynamite, whatcha got fer me?"

Her lips twitched at the nickname he'd thrown out, "First, bring out all your arms. You ain't working for Val, you don't have to hide you've got more of anything than him."

He blinked in confusion, and did as she said, "Uh, why?"

Her fingers snapped and all of a sudden he was surrounded by measuring tapes that went over every angle of him before vanishing, Velvette looking at her tablet as it dinged, "Hmm, gotta admit, I kinda hate that Val got to you first right now. Fucking wasting what would have made bloody brilliant display space, and now I need you too bad elsewhere to make you an offer as a model!"

...what? She couldn't be serious, right?

When she caught his expression, she rolled her eyes, "Fucking hell. Do I have to get you to acknowledge and own the fact that you have a fucking gorgeous figure that would make most designers sell their kidneys to contract you?!" She put a hand on her hip, waving her tablet in Alastor's direction, "This damned pretty boy is already giving me headaches about putting him in anything that isn't based on fashions before the 1950s. I will fucking turn you into a pincushion if you make me deal with your self-esteem issues too!"

Angel could see Charlie had both hands over her mouth, looking like she was about to burst, though whether it was from laughter or the urge to back Velvette up was a toss up. He figured the smart thing was to hold his hands up in surrender and let her win, "Fine! Iffin ya think you can doll me up, go ahead, doll! I'm just used ta people wantin' clothes offa me, not the other way around!"

"Yeah, well if you're gonna work with me, you better look good doing it. I've already had two people who had six copies of the same boring outfits they were wearing every damned day, I'm not doing it again." Velvette dropped the tablet onto the table before snapping her fingers, four stacks of papers appearing at different chairs, "Now, let's get this shit show on the road so we can get the tedious part over with."

Was... was he really doing this?! He was really going to take over Val's place in the Vees, take control of the bastard's contracts...

Flashes of faces went through his memory, all the people his former boss had broken or killed for his crappy, low quality films. If Val had just taken a little more time, looked for roles that fit people rather than forcing people to fit the roles, then maybe Angel Dust wouldn't have been the only long-standing star. A little more money into equipment, a bit more of a safety net in case a scene went wrong, just... all it would have taken was a small amount of care for his people, and the whole studio would have been so much better.

Spine straightening, he took a seat and started reading. He knew the people, he knew what had been missing, what he could do to fix things, and now he was going to get the power to damn well do it!

Alastor's grin took a sharp edge as Angel finally settled on his decision. Perfect! Now his little game this evening would get even better! Raising his eyes, he found Charlie studying him with sharp-eyed curiosity. Aha! She was trying to figure out his angles in being here, was she? Well, it would be interesting to see how quickly she got it! For now, he motioned to the seat closest to the spider before he took a seat closer to the amusingly twitchy doll. She had so many buttons to push, it was delightful! A little more time and he'd have her figured out enough that he could ensure she always danced to his tune, no strings attached.

The division of Vox's power would have to come in bits and pieces as the proper pawns were found to take over smaller sections of the entertainment district. The Tower would serve as a central hub where all could easily intermingle, trade talented souls that would fit best in other areas, that sort of thing. Most importantly, it would leave them all in a position to be easily watched.

Even with his power still in full though, Vox would not be a threat to most in the city any longer. Alastor and his alphas planned to take all those lovely little cracks he'd made, and shatter him irreparably.

***

Raphael was attempting to clear his head enough to get in a bit of meditation while out in one of the gardens further from the building when he felt Lucifer appear nearby. Mentally sighing, he opened one green eye to look, the other brown one following suit when he found his brother had a bottle of some sort of glowing liquid in his hand, "Good morning. What is that?"

Lucifer gave him a grin that was more teeth than real cheer, "I don't think you've been telling anyone just how bad off Az really is, have you?"

Ah, shit. Wings drooping, he sighed, "You know there's a lot I can't say, not if I want him to keep talking to me."

"Mhmm," Lucifer held out the bottle, "There's a difference between being a good brother, and being someone's literal lifeline."

"Death can't die."

That got him a raised brow and a flat look, "Raph. You and I both know there are different ways a person can die. And that there are worse things than death."

Conceding the point, Raphael took the offering, both of the liquor and Lucifer's ear, "What do you think you know?" There were many lines he wouldn't cross, but confirming or denying solid suspicions his brother already had shouldn't be too far.

Snapping a chair into existence, Lucifer flopped into it ridiculously, "Well, you know I remember some of my walk with him. Az kept that cloak of his closed shut when he never had before, like he was hiding something from me. And at the end of the battle, he shows up with two of his wings as nothing but bone?"

Yup, he went straight for the worst of it. Raphael magically dismissed the cap and took a swig, wincing and coughing a bit at the burn, "Gah! What is this?!"

Lucifer laughed, summoning his own bottle, "Super concentrated Beelzejuice mixed with a couple other hell-plant extracts! 'Bout the only thing capable of knocking me on my ass for an hour or two, so I figured it could put a dent in you too."

... huh. He might actually have something to discuss with the Sin of Gluttony someday. A mixture like this could probably be adjusted for pain management applications on angels. Just because they could regenerate and heal from just about anything didn't keep things from healing wrong or something going awry for unknown reasons. Putting that thought on hold for another time, Raphael refocused, "Are you asking if more than just the wings are gone, or something else?"

Lucifer considered that, "I'm guessing telling me how much is missing is probably safe?"

He sent a nudging thought Azrael's way. Even if the Seraphim of Death didn't get actively involved, he wanted to make sure his counterpart knew what was going on. That way if Raphael got too close to a line, Az could let him know before he crossed it. "What he still has is shorter actually. As far as I'm aware, aside from his head, neck, and four upper wings, Az still has his arms and hands. Maybe his feet, but I'm not sure on that these days."

Lucifer grimaced, taking a long drink before responding, "Fuck. That's even worse than I thought. Who or what the fuck is he pissing off that bad?"

Raphael's best guess was either the laws of reality or this universe, if those were even separate things.

Seeming to realize there was no answer coming for that one, Lucifer moved on, "I'm guessing the why is for doing shit he's not supposed to or something, so..." He thought about how he wanted to word it, "Do you know what all he did at the Extermination? How much did that cost him?"

That got a slightly hysterical laugh out of Raphael, "That's the maddening thing! He's stopped losing things somehow! I probably don't even know half the things he's been doing overall, let alone during that mess. He still shows pain, but not a damned thing has gone that I can see!" He knew then that Az was definitely paying attention because he got a feeling of apologetic guilt and scrambled to send reassurance. 'No! Don't you dare pull away, Az. I'm not blaming you for doing what was probably the right thing. This all just terrifies me because I care!'

Lucifer blew out a breath, "Ho boy. That means he's either found a way to hide it, or something big has changed, right?" When the healer nodded in answer, he huffed, "He talked to me, after Adam fell. Az has always been a bit weird, but... something's not right, you know? I mean, he talked about being willing to pay any cost in a way that was waaay too familiar and that scared the ever-loving shit out of me!"

Oh, he definitely knew! Far too well, in fact! "If it's any consolation, he thinks your omega is freaking hilarious," Raphael muttered.

"That's another thing!" Lucifer scrambled to sit upright, uncaring of how some of the liquor spilled, "Is he stalking Al? I mean, he talked about him and his bayou and what he does with the souls there way too casually, like he'd been there!"

Raphael felt an echo of amusement through their connection. Taking that as permission, he chuckled, "Yeah, well apparently Alastor is one of his favored."

Lucifer stared blankly at nothing for a moment, before he frog-blinked, "... so many things make soooo much more sense now."

"Tell him I had less effect than he seems to think."

Raphael started to, but then changed course, taking a deep drink before speaking aloud the same thought he sent to Az, "You wanna tell him something, come here and do it yourself, you jerk." He smirked when he got a feeling of surprise in response while Lucifer choked on his own drink.

"W-wait, he's listening in?!"

"Mhmm, I made sure he was, since we're talking about him." Raphael was starting to think that maybe letting Azrael keep himself so isolated had contributed to the overall issue, so he was going to try to stop enabling that. If people were uncomfortable around their brother, that was their own problem to deal with. "Look, Az, I'm not going to make you come to anything big, but I know you've already talked to Lucifer recently, so you know he's not going to get upset around you."

"Even if he did wipe my memory of something." Lucifer grumbled, waving off when Raphael looked at him in concern, "I told him he could. He looked like he was on the verge having a meltdown worthy of competing with mine, figured talking about it would help. Whatever is going on with him, it made me feel like someone was squeezing my heart even a few seconds after the blank spot ended."

... well, shit. That was probably one of the things he didn't know about either then. Raphael was half-tempted to get more involved with mental therapies himself, but he was probably too close to Azrael to properly help him. Still, some help would be better than nothing, right? He eyed Lucifer, considered everything he and his family had been through. Maybe some mandatory therapy for all of the Firsts in general, and the Morningstars in particular, would be a good idea.

That was a concern for future him though. One step at a time, and right now his goal was to encourage his counterpart to rejoin the living. Not to try to save them all while carrying the weight of his burdens alone, but to actually be able to live.

Lucifer got an idea then apparently, because he chuckled, "I know how we can get him to show up. You can force your connection to him to stay open so he hears you, even if he doesn't respond, right?"

Wary dread came down the line, and Raphael grinned.

***

Eventually the general agreement was finalized and signed, a more detailed version and plan for where their parts of things would go would be something the two partners would hash out between themselves. Already Alastor could see Angel's often neglected intelligence kicking in, reading Velvette's reactions to different ways he spoke and held himself. He could see a bit of Armand's tactics in the spider, manipulate others by manipulating yourself into something they respond well to. It made sense, survival and overall well-being had likely depended entirely upon being exactly what Valentino wanted him to be, when he wanted it.

Alastor made a note to keep an eye on that, make sure that Angel Dust controlled it rather than it controlling him and damaging that newfound spine and confidence of his.

Once the paperwork was settled, he got to his feet and spun his microphone, "Well, shall we get to the fun part? I am rather interested in the result!"

Charlie fully caught on then, her eyes widening, "OH! That's why you're here!"

Angel looked at them in confusion, "Uh, what?"

Since she looked so eager to, Alastor motioned for her explain. Charlie pulled out her notepad, flipping it through a few pages. From what he could see, it looked like she had some sort of personal code she'd written in. Oh, delightful! He'd have to see what method she was using later.

"Okay, so usually when it comes to a person taking another's contracts against their will, it's a simple matter of the challenger having a method of killing and claiming the Overlord's soul in some manner, thereby claiming their contracts too."

Angel narrowed his eyes at her, "That's a simple matter?"

Charlie nodded, "Yep! Because if the challenger can't claim the soul of the Overlord, but they have managed to subdue and fully contain them otherwise, the transfer has to be forced through a third party acting as a conduit. It used to be that the only one who had both the power to do that and used it was Mom. Then the isolation to Pride and the Exterminations made a mess of things and really screwed up the system that was in place before." She gave Angel a sheepish smile, "Heh. Uh, that's part of why I wanted to come with you so bad. I wasn't sure if Velvette didn't know everything required for the transfer, or if she knew and was going to use your lack of knowledge to scam you into basically selling yourself to her while keeping the actual power for herself."

"Oh piss off! I'm not pulling that sort of shady bullshit the other two gits did. Everyone who signs on to me knows exactly what I want from them, how high I want them to jump, and how often."

Good to see Velvette was continuing to hold herself as an equal in front of a royal. Her behavior with Alastor was a bit different, she knew him as a fellow Overlord first.

Charlie nodded, "I see that now, but I still thought you might need me to either try to do the transfer myself, or contact my Mom and get her to come down here to do it."

"However! Given that my position among the royal family has been declared and is rapidly settling into the psyche of those that reside in Hell, I do believe I am quite capable of handling the task!" Alastor looked at Charlie then, "Although I would not mind your assistance, my dear! It should be good to test how the growing respect of the sinners in this city is lending to your abilities to handle the responsibilities of your rank now compared to when you broke Angel's contract."

"Oooooh," She looked at the hand she had used to grasp the spider's former contract, "Is that why it fought me for a minute? Because the people of the city didn't respect me as Princess enough?"

"Mhmm." He chose to leave out her father's assistance, at least in front of these two. Better for the public opinion to remain that she had done it on her own. "Now! Shall we?"

Charlie blew out a breath, getting to her feet, "Alright, but is Valentino being held somewhere nearby? Distance really does make a big difference in this sort of thing."

Alastor turned his eyes to Angel Dust then, raising a brow, "Well, my effeminate fellow, last I heard from you, you never wished to see him ever again. Does that still stand?"

The spider's eyes went wide, like he hadn't really expected his preference to be respected this far. Tsk. The whole point of putting him in place was because of the very firm difference in beliefs on consent compared to his former boss. It would be rather hypocritical to override him at this point!

After a moment of thought, Angel forced himself to relax and shrugged, "With you and Dynamite here, I got nothin' ta fear from him. Go ahead."

"Aces!"

Alastor's Shadow detached and went through the window of the meeting room before going up. Curiosity had both Angel and Charlie moving to look, only to gape upon seeing Valentino bound up and hanging from a thin pole that leaned out from the side of the building. The moth was awake and very aware, the fear of falling without being able to call out his wings the only thing keeping him from struggling in his bonds. After a few seconds of stunned silence, Charlie was the first to notice the difference and looked at Alastor, "How does he have both eyes back?!"

The area around him flickered as reality warped, his eyes wide with delight, "O͙̒̏͗ŏ̊o̚õ̢̡̟̥h̯͎͈͍̹͌̈,͘ ḏ̋̐i̶̻̭̺͉̅̉d͛n̴̝̘̄'̜̱̐̀̉̎͟t͊ y̳o̝ͧuͧ͗̎͡ k̩͉̭̑n̘̦o͙ẃ̼̟ͧ̀? The King has the ability to force a sinner's regeneration to work very quickly! Almost instantly in fact!" He giggled, "But I'm told it is an extraordinarily painful thing for the sinner. Some go catatonic for a time in fact, depending on how close they were to needing to fully regenerate, so he doesn't do it to just anyone. A pity that the poor man hates putting anyone through such misery unless they tͅru̽l͠y d͕̬ė͇̾s̃ȩ̑r̳̖v̻͜ͅe͙̅̃ iͤt." He sighed wistfully, "Too bad it doesn't work on angelic wounds, or else many things would have gone very differently. A bit of pain in exchange for getting back into the game almost immediately, and terrifying others with my miraculous recovery? That would have been utterly worth it, don't you agree?"

Angel Dust and Charlie looked rather horrified, but Velvette, being the delightfully cracked little doll that she was, gave a slight nod in agreement. Aha! So she could see the value of it all! Some things were simply worth the cost for the overall drama and impact of the performance!

His Shadow tapped on the glass, pole and moth balanced over its shoulder to ensure that Valentino was still very aware of the drop beneath him. Velvette pressed a button on the remote on the table and the window rose up smoothly to allow it entry. Now everyone could hear the muffled yelling the garish colored omega was doing behind the gag. That would not be getting removed, Alastor refused to hear anything the vile vermin had to say right now. He would be free to speak later, when his words would be far more enjoyable to ŭ̬͎s̴̺͈͜è̬́̀̚͢͜ ȁg̻̙͖̽̄͗a̸̦̟̘͑̅̿i̛ͬn̗̥ͤs̨̳̘̑̾t h̨̳i̡͛̓m̉̿ͤ.

"Uh, Al? You're going a little, um-"

Alastor blinked and swiftly packed himself back down to his more gentlemanly state, "Ah! Apologies, my dear! Must be getting close to lunchtime, haha!"

Angel Dust nervously chuckled along, eyeing him like he wasn't sure if the Radio Demon was going to suddenly devour everyone in the room. Silly man! That would be an utter waste of all the work he'd put into the two betas thus far, and he was not the sort of madman that would turn his darling daughter into a meal!

Then there was V͕a͊̌l̷̡̨̝̑ͨ̿e̤͜n̬̅̊t̛̗̄ͥ̈͗̑i̫̼̙̐̏ͮ̽n͉̆o̘̝̅͋. Eugh. He would much rather starve for a decade than put any part of that creature in his mouth.

... although that did give him a rather delightful idea. Ooooh, if he could drive his little project to such desperation and madness before Valentino was transferred to Sloth?! He'd have to discuss the idea with Lucifer and Lilith, but he was fairly certain they would find it at least a bit amusing! Glancing at the other omega, the urge to cackle was nearly impossible to contain. The moth had no idea of his future placement under Belphegor's scarily intelligent hand. His primary punishment would come from a person with complete and utter apathy for his comfort, the same as he showed for the well-being of his employees.

"-that right, Al?"

Alastor blinked, his ears turning her way before he looked over at Charlie, "Terribly sorry for my lack of attention span today, my dear! Would you care to repeat that?"

Looking like she was heavily fighting back the urge to sigh in irritation, she did, "I was just saying, it would be a good idea to get this done quickly, since Mom and Dad want us all to have lunch together so they can actually get to know the others better."

Ah, a much more pleasant if somewhat droll activity to be considering rather than dwelling upon the future of the toy that would not be his to play with often. His microphone played a winning bell and an audience's cheering, "You are absolutely correct, Charlie! Let's get a move on then, best not to make such lovely individuals wait unnecessarily!"

Plus she did really look rather uncomfortable with sharing the same space as the soon to be former Overlord. A valid opinion, even if he did suspect it was because it was tempting her to allow her less wholesome thoughts to become seen. Still, he would not force her to dabble in such things if she did not wish to at this time, though he did rather hope to see her embrace that side of herself one day.

It turned out to be a rather good thing Charlie had taken it upon herself to get invited along as grasping the contract-based power of an unwilling, but still alive individual was a great deal more tricky than he had realized! Watching her do it firsthand like this after attempting to get a feel for it himself lent merit to the idea that his own specialties for his position within the royal family would have proficiency in a different area from the Queen and the Princess. Which was rather funny considering the two women were biologically unrelated, but magic was a very strange thing in how it chose to work at times.

How did it work for Lucifer? Surely there was some way his position was tied to Hell's magics. Was it something along the line of his abilities in affecting a sinner's regenerative state? If he gained more respect as King, would he be able to do more than that, possibly even including hellborn rather than just sinners? Although it may be that ability was more due to warping from Falling affecting his angelic power to heal others...

Goodness! There were so many fascinating things to learn and test still! Boredom was sure to rank low on his personal problems for quite some time!

Watching Angel Dust get the rush of so many contracted souls being tied to him suddenly was absolutely hilarious! All of that white fur of his puffed out as pink energy of a lighter shade than Valentino's sparked and crackled around him. He looked like someone had just pulled him from a dryer where he'd gained a great deal of static!

Looking at his hands with eyes wide enough that they seemed close to popping right out of his skull, Angel's voice was a bit high pitched, likely both from the rush and lingering disbelief in the reality of this, "Fuckin' Christ! No wonder the up 'n comers are as twitchy as rutting alphas on crack!"

Not an entirely inaccurate analogy, even if it was a bit crude. "I trust that you will maintain what little civility you started out with. Do not d͜iͦͦ̎͐s͎̘ͨa̪͒ͮͥp̦̫͚ͣͮpo̵̒i̼͇̥̳͛ń͝t͞ m͙͔̔̕͢e͐.̵͈̖̆͑̓͠."

"Trust me, Smiles. I been way higher than this while workin' gigs. I ain't gonna go actin' like one a' them and risk makin' ya regret this so soon," The new Overlord smirked, revealing the golden tooth was gone and his fangs were elongated. Perhaps a sign that he'd gained his own sort of venom, though it remained to be seen what the effect of it would be. Alastor would have Velvette keep an eye on that to ensure if it was anything remotely like the moth's, extra structures aside from Husker would be put in place. They didn't need someone with the sort of potential Angel had ending up falling to the same moral trap.

Now it was time to begin the extra torment for the former Overlord trussed up on the floor, who was currently dealing with the fact that he had, for all intents and purposes, been forgotten and relegated to the importance of a throw rug. With a flourished wave of his hand, he summoned two ornate envelopes and held them out. Both betas gave the pretty papers a wary look, which was both a sign of intelligence and quite the compliment to him as he had done all of this, and still they considered him an untrustworthy danger! Delightful! "Fear not, these are from her Majesty, the Queen! I offered to bring them to you two since I would be attending this meeting today anyway."

Charlie made a small 'oh!' sound as she realized what the contents must be, her reaction making them relax and reach for the envelopes. As she read the card within, Velvet practically shrieked, "Are you bloody shittin' me?! Fuck! How much time do I- Oh! Okay, four months, I can do four months." She scrambled for her tablet, already swiping through files and sketches with a manic sort of focus. "No, no, mmmm maybe? Oh fuck no, why the fuck do I even still have you saved?!"

With the doll's attention on her games of dress-up, that left the spider to play the next part of this little show. Predictably, excitement was warring with nervous self-doubt, "Smiles? Are ya sure I'll be ready fer somethin' this big so soon? Everyone's gonna judge you too if I fuck this up."

"Angel! Don't be like that!" Charlie came closer, her expression bright with encouragement, "I promise, it's called a ball, but it's probably just going to be my aunts and uncles with their spouses and closest friends."

Alastor sighed, "Charlotte, I know to you they are just family, but to everyone else, the Sins are something to fear, revere, and curry favor with. Many will be watching Angel as the newest Overlord, and testing his mettle in subtle ways to ensure his suitability for his particular specialty." Now for the arrow that would strike Valentino where it hurt most, "Which means with the restrictions coming down and the heavy possibility of his work coming under Asmodeus' oversight, he will likely get the attention of the Sin of Lust the most."

The muffled protests and squirming of the moth stilled for a moment before he made a shrill noise of disbelief. Everyone knew one of Valentino's biggest dreams had been to meet Asmodeus in person. Now his former favorite punching bag was getting everything he'd had and everything he'd wanted too. Though Angel didn't turn his gaze from the card, Alastor saw the moment he put together the extra purpose of speaking on this now. Shoulders straightening, he raised his head and grinned confidently. The act was pretty solid, only the beta's scent gave away the truth of his emotional state, "Why didn't ya say so first, Smiles? I'll be there with bells on if that's what I gotta do!"

Good man! Velvette caught at least the tail end of that and raised her head, pointing with her tablet pen and glaring, "No bells! That sort of costume accessory is better for a Sinsmas banquet or masquerade party."

Alastor shared an amused look with the other beta over how seriously she had taken the conversation. At least that meant it was guaranteed that Valentino was taking it seriously as well, the moth had a fraction of the intelligence of his former partner. With first blood now drawn, he turned his attention fully to the amusing doll, "I trust you'll handle showing him how to figure out his new capabilities given how recently you started working with your own."

Velvette curled her lip in displeasure over being asked to play teacher, but Alastor himself was a bit of an odd case. His abilities had come to him rather easily and of a strength many did not get without at least a few contracts under them. The Radio Demon could not train a new Overlord in something he did not know himself. "Yeah, yeah, I'll handle the pansy, and even have him home in time for supper. Now piss off, and get the fuck outta my building, you mangy git!"

Alastor narrowed his eyes at her. He found her sass amusing, but there was a limit to the personal insults he was willing to allow. Tilting his head with a wide, sharp grin of challenging warning, he swept his microphone out in a blur. Velvette swore and ducked, only to find that the staff was now pointed at the floor under Valentino, not her. The colors around the Radio Demon inverted before traveling down his microphone to crawl across the floor. They expanded under him, then the floor disappeared to show a leafy canopy, the moth falling through with a shout. As soon as his body was completely through, the opening shut and the floor returned to normal, "Come along, Charlotte! It appears that we are no longer welcome!"

Recovering from the display first, she rushed to catch up to him. Ever the polite young woman, Charlie waved with only a small amount of visible trepidation at the idea of just leaving Angel Dust here, "Um, it was very nice to meet you, Ms. Velvette? Don't forget, Angel, lunch should be around one!"

Shaking himself out of gawking, the spider swallowed hard, forcing himself to behave like normal, "R-right! Don't worry, Charlie. I promise I'll be there! Getcher tush outta here before she starts breathin' fire atcha!"

While fitting, that was not part of her skill set as far as Alastor was aware. The two of them went back to the elevator, and he pressed the button for the roof, tapping his microphone against the pad asking for an access code. Velvette would likely realize rather quick that he had Vox's passkeys stored and close that security hole, but that was fine. He liked a challenge, and it would infuriate her if he kept getting in without her being able to figure out how.

"Uh, Al? Why are we going up?"

He shot her a playful smirk, "Let's see if you can guess. I know you are aware of how the game works, even if you don't play it really.

Charlie furrowed her brows in thought, looking at the lit up button marking the roof as their destination, "The look you gave her at the end said that something in her last comment annoyed you, and the showiness of dealing with the old Overlord was a warning that she had crossed a line or come close to it. Sooooo, now you're annoying her back by following the literal words of her demand within her territory, rather than the intent?"

As the elevator doors open, his microphone played a round of applause, "Very good, my dear!" She smiled proudly at his approval, "This also acts as a lesson to her about taking care with what she says and how she says it if she wants to keep clever people from finding loopholes!" Tapping the bottom of his staff against the rooftop, Alastor sent a burst of energy to short out any nearby recording devices. This way he wouldn't need to waste energy covering himself and Charlie while they were up here, "Now, what else? Disregard my relationship with you and the King and Queen. That's unprecedented, so this thought exercise is based purely on what people considered to be my status a week ago."

Charlie walked towards the railing to look out over the city, sighing as she leaned on it, "This place has really convoluted unspoken rules and etiquette, even more than a lot of the other Rings!" Thinking hard, she considered the interaction and what he'd said about his status, "Since you are the longer established Overlord, that puts you in higher standing to her, so following you up here and correcting her demand now would be admitting to an error that you could call attention to publicly, right?"

Alastor grinned wide, "Correct again! Well done! In regards to the strange twists and turns to the game, we have to, at least while we're all stuck in such limited space to claim. Otherwise we would be wasting time and resources constantly fighting each other. I remember the days before the Exterminations, an alliance like the Vees would have been swiftly and forcibly pulled apart with the way they behaved. They ignored the rules of engagement, the steps in escalating a problem, all of it pretty much. Since Valentino and Velvette came here so long after the angels began culling us, their ignorance could have been excused in their beginning years. Vox, however, knew better and should have taught them. He took advantage of the thinning in the ranks to throw the rule book out the window and try to take it all for himself."

"Is that what you're doing with Velvette? Teaching her how to play the game?"

He nodded, hopping up to take a seat on the railing, enjoying the concern in her eyes over his precarious position, "I'm establishing a few of the basics until Rosie is free to take over. While I would love to mold her to my standards, I will be much too busy. Rosie was the one that guided me into the game, back when I was at risk of being the one to throw things off too greatly and earning everyone allying to teach me a lesson or take me down."

His Shadow chose to take advantage of their privacy in this moment and whirled around her playfully, chittering to get her attention. Distracted from her worry for him, she giggled at its antics, "It's really based on you? I mean, I kinda see it, but it acts so differently from you most of the time I've seen it!"

"You must take into account that it was created nearly a century ago, so while it began very similar to myself as a beta, we have both had many years to change and grow. It has picked up on the mannerisms and interesting behaviors of all who have interacted with it, developed preferences based on how it experiences the world around it with the senses it has. Then you have me," He motioned at himself, "the beta turned omega who has spent just as long learning to accept what he is now, under the care and rather embarrassingly earnest attentions of your mother and father."

Charlie's expressions went though a rather rapid shift, too quick to affect her scent or to clearly read, "I... have a difficult question, that I know you'll be uncomfortable with answering."

Eugh. One based on feelings then. Joy. Well, this was likely the best place to be doing this. Little chance of interruption or viewing by others, "Go ahead and ask, my dear! I will let you know if I feel I cannot answer, rather than my usual habit of biting your father when he presses too far."

She blinked, her eyes narrowing, "Wait a minute..." She gasped, "Ohmygosh! You're why he often came back injured after their outings, aren't you?! Even when I was little, I thought it was really weird that he kept trying to catch or pet animals when they all seemed to hate him!"

Alastor snickered, while his Shadow rolled on the ground with laughter, "Perhaps. Though, just so you know, I gave him an extra deep one when I found out he used a hell-squirrel as an excuse! Really, that was just downright insulting!"

Charlie couldn't help laughing at his overly dramatic offended expression, "You would, wouldn't you?" She took a deep breath, steeling herself before looking him directly in the eye, "I can tell Mom and Dad really do love you, but I have to know..." Her hands clenched hard enough that he could smell that her claws pricked her palms, "Why did you stay away? From them and..." Her eyes dropped and her voice went quiet, "...and from me?"

Ah, he had expected this would come up at some point. Restlessness had him moving to balance upon the railing, discomfort had him spinning his microphone at his side. He'd already considered his answer to this several times over, but that did not make it any easier to speak on it. Alastor knew well these days that he more clearly expressed his deeper feelings through action rather than his usual verbose nature. Charlie would need the words though, she'd been left too long without an answer for subtlety to be understood clearly at this point. Keeping his eyes on the city spread out before them, he pushed down his instinctive desire to run or push her away, instead pouring that energy into speaking, "I won't insult your intelligence by claiming it was because of Heaven's intentions. I know you likely already know that Sera's demands came upon us quick, our reaction time had to be just as fast, if not more so. We were given a week to come up with a way for Lucifer to appear to be on the verge of fully caving to her if only she negotiated the terms with him. Your father refused to leave your side unless it was absolutely necessary, likely to remind himself of why he was allowing this to happen, even though each sinner slain would be another mark in his personal scorecard of what his decision in Eden cost humanity."

Knowing he was getting too far off topic, he bit back any attempts to delay further, "I am not a good person, Charlie. I was barely eighteen when I killed my first person. Some would claim it was for the good of others because I purposely aimed my violent nature at those that abused and killed others, but the truth is that I enjoyed it. Still do." He glanced down at her, "Want to know what my first thought was when I realized it really was possible that I was pregnant?"

It was clear he had Charlie's full attention, she was watching his every motion with those eyes that appeared so much like her father's but with a sharpness that was all Alastor himself. It was likely to try to see if he gave her any more of the lies and half-truths she had been fed so long. She silently nodded, encouraging him to continue. He could feel his Shadow wanted to wrap her up, hold her tight so she would know that this distant behavior of his was not the entirety of what he felt right now. He held it back from doing so, this needed to be treated seriously and without attempts to soften the truth of his word.

Turning his eyes back to the skyline, Alastor sighed, "I wondered what sort of cruel and twisted deity would place an innocent child in my blood-stained hands. All I could think of was all the times my father beat my Maman for the slightest error or inconvenience. The smile she would give me despite the bruises on her face. I have never found the courage to ask her, but I have wondered many times if I was the only reason she never ran away. If her love for me kept her from escaping all that pain." He huffed a humorless laugh, "Even if I asked her now, I'm not sure I would be able to believe it if she said I was not at fault at least a little bit. So, facing the chance that I could be just like him, I could not allow that cycle to continue. I knew your mother and father would not have allowed me to be around you if I did fall to the curse of my father's blood, but that would still mean I had hurt you once."

"So... you were scared." The statement sounded genuine, rather than accusatory. Looking down at her once more, he was a bit surprised to find her smiling. "That means you didn't just hand me over because you didn't want me, then. You cared enough to be afraid, even when I was still just a maybe."

Alastor crouched down to look at her closer, narrowing his eyes, "And if I told you a part of me was relieved that one effect of the Exterminations meant that I truly could not be associated with you?"

Charlie narrowed her eyes right back at him, reaching up to jab one finger at his arm, "That just extra proves it! You were torn, that took the decision away from you so you didn't have to wrestle with it!" The brat sounded like Rosie, all smug in her sureness that she was correct. She raised a brow at him, "And the fact that you are trying so hard to make me angry or hurt right now is because you think you deserve it, isn't it?"

A chittering noise broke their stare down, his Shadow giving Charlie a playful sort of smile, one that had her grinning as she turned her gaze back to him, "You just admitted that the two of you are still you, just with different experiences. If you didn't care even a little back then, why would I have had a Goodnight Monster?"

Irritation had him sending a shadow at her, intent on lightly shoving her away from him, only to be swiftly blocked by her hand wrapped in shadow and flame, like she had expected him to try that. His Shadow made a strange sort of sound, one that likely came from the giddy pride both of them had at seeing her do that so easily, "You've been practicing."

Charlie grinned, her teeth nearly as sharp as his, "My Maman wouldn't expect anything less, right?"

***

"Hold on a moment," Lilith said into her phone, furrowing her brows when Lucifer came stumbling into her office, "Are... are you drunk, darling?"

"Yyyyup!" He grinned wide at her, "I got Raph drunk too! We annoyed the shit out of Az to make him show up!" Looking rather proud of himself for that, he came around her desk to crawl into her lap and drape his arms around her shoulders, "Do you knooow how much I love you?"

Resigning herself to having a very cuddly husband, she turned her attention back to her call momentarily, "Look, I don't care if he has a full schedule, Satan is going to clear his afternoon in two days time, whether he likes it or not." She raised a brow at the response, "You must be new. If I say his schedule gets cleared, it gets cleared, or I come over there and clear it for him. Trust me, neither you or the overgrown gecko want me to do that."

Lucifer bit his lip at her tone. God, he loved when she got all bossy.

"Mhmm, that's what I thought. I recommend you go ask one of his more experienced receptionists for lessons in how to handle my calls in the future." With that, she hung up the phone and sighed, closing her eyes, "I'm half-tempted to take you and Alastor with me."

He blinked, his alcohol-laden mind slow to put that together, "To see Satan?"

Lilith ran her fingers through his hair, "Yes. Maybe having you easily swat him down, and our sweetheart take a few chunks out of him will make him remember his place for a while."

Lucifer leaned into the petting with a soft sound, "Yeah. Sorry I wasn't able to handle it on my own."

"You weren't supposed to," She reminded him, gripping his hair and forcing him to look up at her, to see how serious she was. It was a bonus that he went completely boneless, submitting to her in a way that eased the frustration from her call, "We needed it to happen that way. The more it looked like it was all falling to pieces without me here, the better."

He still didn't lose all of that guilt in his expression, "I didn't think it would get so bad though."

"And that is on me, not you," Lilith said sternly. "That means the systems I put into place failed, the people who were supposed to be able to keep things running to my standards did not live up to my expectations. You are the heart of us, my angel. You are the one that keeps reminding me and Alastor that there is a line when we would barrel right over it just to get things done faster." She knew she'd won when his expression went all soft and sappy on her. "Now, what was that you were saying earlier about taunting the Seraphim of Death, LuLu?"

Drunk Lucifer was terribly easy to dig out of self-recriminating moods if one knew the right methods. Reminded of his fun with his brothers, he grinned again, happily babbling, "Raph was telling me 'bout how Az is hurting himself and then ap-appear?" He scrunched his face up adorably in confusion for a moment, "No, wait, apparently! A-par-ent-ly, Alastor is one of Azzy's favored which makes soooooo much sense, don't you agree? Then Az said something to Raph to tell me and then Raph said he had to come over and say it himself! When he didn't, we started singing stupid shit that Raph sent down the line to him to annoy him into showing up. And it worked!"

He looked so pleased with himself over that, Lilith had to smile too, even if hearing one of his good brothers was hurting himself worried her. Sure, Azrael showing up all of a sudden in Heaven scared the shit out of her, but that didn't negate the fact that he was one of the ones that cared. Alastor being favored by Death didn't shock her at all either, even if she didn't quite understand how angelic favors worked, "Out of curiosity, did he have a gold feather in his hair?"

Lucifer blinked a few times, "Az? Uuuuh, I dunno?"

Damn. Armand would have been over the moon if she was able to tell him Azrael had worn his gift, "Don't worry too much, dear. Did you have a good talk with your brothers?"

"Mhmmmmm," he held the hum for a second before seeming to remember he was supposed to be talking, not singing, "We got him to promise to visit sometimes, both here and in Heaven. And not just the way he stalks Al all invisible like!"

...what? The question must have been pretty clear because he nodded like she'd said it aloud, "Yup! He swore on his name and title that he doesn't watch us having sexy fun times."

That... answered absolutely nothing she'd wanted it to, but that was good to know at least. Lilith sighed, wondering if Raphael even made it back inside or if they had a drunk Seraphim somewhere out in the back. Hopefully he was a giggly, cuddly drunk like Lucifer.

Now she just had to see if they both sobered up enough before lunchtime.

***

"GRANMAN! UNCLE RAPH'S BEING WEIRD!"

Armina blinked and looked up from the letter she was writing as Armand yelled from the other room. Getting to her feet, she went to go see what was going on, "Oh? What do you...mean..."

Hazel eyes blinked a few times as she saw exactly what the boy was talking about when she looked out of the window with him. Raphael, the quiet, humble, modest Seraphim of Life, was wearing little more than a simple and short wrap around his waist while sprawled out on the ground outside. A few vicious looking birds and a couple of hell-squirrels were around him, staring at him curiously as he sang something Armina couldn't quite catch to them. Armand looked up at her, "See?! He's being a Disney princess, but he's almost naked!"

She could very much see that. "Armand, you go fin' your sister an' tell her I'm gettin' your uncle taken care of, alright?"

Like the sweet, mostly innocent boy he was, he nodded, "Okay! Maybe Miss Niffty can show me more of the good hiding spots to scare Husk from!"

"Mhmm," Armina agreed vaguely, only waiting until she heard the door shut before she went outside.

She could hear more clearly then that Raphael was singing something in one of the older angelic tongues, his voice multi-tonal and completely fascinating to the animals around him. The Seraphim brightened up when he caught sight of her. Literally. The white markings on him started glowing as he smiled, "Armina! These aren't mine or Ariel's, but I think they like me!"

Heavens, he was so sweet it was hard to believe he was real sometimes. She thought she might understand a bit better these days what Alastor meant when he said about his teeth itching when Lucifer and Lilith went soft with him. Armina wasn't too proud to admit she was a little jealous of the bird perched on his long fingers. "Cher, why are you layin' on de ground almos' naked?"

Raphael gave her a slow blink, "'Cuz it's hot as Hell down here." He giggled at his own joke, "And the ground got all wibbly wobbly, and I didn't wanna fall, 'cuz falling is bad for angels."

Was he drunk? She wasn't aware that was even possible for Seraphim. At least he made a very pretty sort of drunk, even if this meant she'd have to keep her hands mostly to herself. Pity. "Come on, let's get you inside before more people see you like dis. You'll blush yourself to deat' when you get back to rights if dey do."

A disappointed whine had her looking up to one of the balconies, where Angel Dust was visibly eyeing the inebriated angel. Something looked... different, though she couldn't put her finger on it. The sinner gave her a playful wink, "Do ya gotta? I was enjoyin' the free show!"

Armina put her hands on her hips and gave him a sharp look as her wings moved to block his view. Wisely, he raised all of his hands in surrender, calling out, "Hey, Charlie just wanted me ta remind ya that lunch is in thirty, alright?"

Nodding in deference to her claim, he went back inside. Damn right! This angel was hers, even if Raphael didn't seem to fully understand what that meant yet, sweet thing that he was. The flirty beta could go find one of his own, thank you very much!

"You're reeeeally pretty, even when you're growling at someone."

Turning her attention back to the angel on the ground, she raised a brow. Mismatched eyes continued looking up at Armina like she'd hung the moon and stars in the sky just for him. The universe sure liked to test her something fierce! Sixty years of keeping her hands to herself for fear of making it harder on the both of them if things went wrong, and now this after she finally got to kiss him last night?! Really, how was anyone supposed to be able to resist feeling some sort of way in this situation? All that red hair curled around him and those pretty, rose-tinted wings of his framing him just made him all the more beautiful. Hopefully she could get him looking like that sometime without the alcohol.

Being good was so damn difficult some days!

***

Ten minutes before everyone was expected to meet up, a mostly sober King and highly amused Queen of Hell found themselves wrapped up in shadows and yanked from the hallway into the nearest room. The sound of wildly shifting radio channels was the only warning before Lucifer found himself pinned to the wall and being hungrily kissed by their omega. Shock did not delay his response for long, going lax in the possessive grip Alastor had on him and letting his mouth be devoured by that obscenely dexterous tongue.

Not one to be left out, Lilith put herself behind the sinner, trapping him between the two of them, "Well now, far be it from me to stop such a lovely sight," She took a tight hold of red strands, pulling to force his head back and break the kiss, "But what brought this on, sweetheart?"

Lucifer blinked several times to pull himself out of the dazed state the very welcome assault had left him in, he was surprised to find that it looked like Alastor had been crying. Reaching up to brush his hand over the damp skin, his concern was clear in his voice, "Tell me those are happy tears, gorgeous."

"O̴͂͡ḫ̔̃̈́̓,̫̋ͬ͠ y̛̤̮̎ͤ̎͗e̫̝̦̯̠ͤͨ̄͜s̠̰̝̿͞.̛̪" A giddy, manic sort of giggle escaped their omega, his leg moving to keep Lucifer in place so he could reach up with one hand to pull Lilith's head closer, "Charlie called me Maman."

They were quite a bit late for lunch.

***

It was a couple hours after lunch when multiple Heavenly scrolls appeared, one for each Morningstar adult, Raphael, and Armina too. They were all the same, asking for everyone to come to the Embassy for a priority meeting in an hour, hotel guests and staff included. Confusion and concern were clear for several of them, before Lilith took charge, "Everyone, calm down! If this was something bad, I am sure someone would have come down themselves instead of Emily sending down scrolls. She called it a priority meeting, not an emergency one, so I'm willing to bet it's big news, not something catastrophic."

Raphael nodded in agreement with her. He was mostly back to rights, same as Lucifer. Damned angelic constitutions, though the healer seemed rather unable to look at Angel Dust, Armina, or Armand for some reason. Lilith planned to pull Alastor's mother aside for some details on that later. "Armina and I have been in touch with her and Michael the last couple days. I'm guessing whatever news they have to tell us, they simply waited until they were sure we were all, er," He glanced at Alastor, "not otherwise occupied with things."

Ever the opportunist for making someone uncomfortable, the deer tilted his head with a wide grin and blinking faux-innocently, "You mean when I and my alphas were free from the delight of dealing with all the fun ways my body tried its damnedest to get me pregnant again?"

Lilith fought hard not to laugh. She knew Alastor was not nearly as comfortable saying such things so publicly as he appeared, but the entertainment value was too high for him to resist. Several people were staring at him with their jaws on the floor, though Angel Dust's switched to hopeful attentiveness rather quickly. Really, they were lucky Armand was in the room too, or he might have gotten really creative with his answer.

Blushing bright, Raphael nodded again, refusing to meet Alastor's gleefully taunting look. Armina cleared her throat and raised a brow when her son looked her way. The faint sound of a record scratch and the way he quickly averted his own eyes with his ears partially back revealed he had likely forgotten his mother's presence.

Lilith and Lucifer shared an adoringly amused look. This was all far too funny, and it felt so good to have these sorts of moments happening. Hiding away their relationship with Alastor had never gotten any easier, but now they no longer had to!

Once Raphael regained his footing, he spoke up again, "Since all of you are here anyway, I'd like to discuss something with you. Everyone with the name Morningstar, and I'm including you in there too, Vaggie," The named angel went wide-eyed, but he continued on before anyone could contest that, "I managed to get a hold of Lady Belphegor just before this, and she has agreed to help me with an idea. We are putting together a team of therapists for you all to see on an individual basis. I'm going to be pushing all of the older choirs to try a few sessions in Heaven too. It might have nipped the Sera situation in the bud if she'd gotten help early on."

Lucifer rolled his eyes, folding his arms over his chest, "Yeah, well mental therapy wasn't really a thing we all knew much about back then, so don't go giving yourself a guilt trip on that, Raph."

Raphael sighed, his shoulders and wings dropping in a way that belied his next words, "I promise, I'm not." He paused when he caught sight of the wide, excited grin on Alastor's face. It seemed rather genuine, which was... concerning to say the least, "Alastor? I had thought you would be one of the harder ones to convince."

It was not reassuring in the least when both Lilith and Lucifer covered their mouths to try to stifle their laughter, Niffty making no such efforts as she rolled on the floor in a fit of giggles. Alastor himself gave a light chuckle, "Oh, I'll go! It's been long enough, surely there's new ones that don't believe the warnings! I'm quite curious to see if I can break my record!"

"...what record?"

Lilith got control of herself enough to answer next, "Bel didn't tell you? She's had three psychologists attempt to work with Al over the years."

"I think the last one lasted... what was it? Two full sessions? Then they quit to become a hellhound veterinarian!" Lucifer added on before devolving into a fit of cackles.

Charlie and Vaggie looked at Alastor with raised brows, and Raphael just sighed. Maybe he really would need to study psychology himself if the Morningstar omega was such trouble for others. He'd dealt with Azrael all these years, surely he could handle the Radio Demon long enough to make enough of a dent that he'd allow someone better qualified to take over from there, right?

The amusement and pity he could feel in the connection to his counterpart did not bode well for him. 'Az, my brother in creation, we are going to have a serious discussion about your stalking Alastor. Really, we need to get you other, less creepy hobbies.'

'I have many hobbies.'

'Listening to the stories of the dead is part of your duty, not an actual hobby.'

Niffty sat up, looking up at the Seraphim with an excited grin, "What about me, Mr. Pretty Toes?!"

"No!" Lucifer squawked at her question, "Alastor breaking them is funny, you are fucking terrifying!"

"Dad?" Charlie looked between him and Niffty, "What do you mean?"

Husk threw his hands up, "Nope! I'm out! I don't need to know any fucking more about her than I already do! Find me when we're going to the Embassy."

Lilith put a hand on Alastor's shoulder when it looked like he was about to go keep the feline from leaving, "Let him go, dear. Niffty and Armand have already been stalking and terrorizing him today."

The youngest Morningstar smiled and nodded proudly at that, earning an affectionate hair ruffling from his Maman. Once Husk was out the door, Lucifer found everyone aside from his mates and Niffty looking at him in curiosity, "Al? You wanna tell them?"

Alastor laughed brightly, "Niffty was seen by one of Sloth's top psychiatrists once. I believe he is still a resident at one of Belphegor's psych wards." He looked at Lilith curiously, "Is he still mute too?"

She shrugged, "I'll ask Bel the next time I see her."

Well, that explained why the Sin of Sloth had demanded the therapists needed to work in pairs to survive... 'Az, out of curiosity, what sort of Judgements did you give that one?'

'... I don't really know.'

Only millenia of practice kept him from showing his shock. 'WHAT?!'

'She came through at the end of one of the bigger Exterminations. Those ones always come out a little more... odd.'

Somehow Raphael got the feeling that was an understatement.

***

Walking into the Embassy to find Emily waiting for them in the lobby was vastly different from the last time Charlie had been in here, that was for sure. "EMMMM!!!" "CHARLIEEEE!!!" Both of them gave happy squeals as they rushed forward into a giddy hug.

Charlie pulled back to put her hands on Emily's shoulders, looking her over in concern, "Mom told us what happened. Are you okay?!"

The young Seraphim gave her a softer sort of smile, "Yes, but thank you for asking."

Lilith cleared her throat pointedly, and Charlie let go of Emily to face the others, "Everybody, this is Emily! She's the Seraphim that helped me at the trial."

"She did a lot more than that."

The way her dad stiffened, his eyes wide with something like wary hope at the unfamiliar voice had Charlie suspecting who it was even before she turned to find a six-winged angel that looked a lot like Lucifer, just accented in pale blues instead of reds. He was in what looked like a perfectly pressed military style uniform, his posture nearly as stiff as his outfit, blond hair slicked back smooth without a strand out of place.

"Michael," Lucifer fidgeted a bit awkwardly as he stared at his twin like he wasn't sure if he wanted to hug him or run away. Charlie knew that look, it was the same one he'd had before he stopped letting her in to see him after Lilith left.

"Lucifer."

Emily and Charlie shared a look before they split up, the Princess of Hell going to meet her uncle while the young Seraphim bounded over to the King of Hell, "Gabriel and Raphael told me so much about you, your Majesty! It's an absolute honor to finally meet you, sir!"

Charlie could hear the surprised stammer in her dad's voice as she gave Michael a grin full of sharp teeth and held out a hand, her posture full of protective challenge, "Hi, I'm Charlie! Welcome to Hell! To what do we owe the honor of the Commander of Heaven's Armies coming all the way down here?" Just because she knew he'd helped out in the end didn't mean she was above giving him a hard time. This asshole had sent her mother and father crashing down through different realms, he could sweat a bit before she fully accepted him as family.

Of course, her efforts shattered apart like glass at the next, painfully familiar voice, "It'ss becausse of me, Charlie."

Nearly everyone spoke at the same time, "PENTIOUS?!?!?"

Alastor managed to keep his own shock from showing, but it was a near thing at the sight of Sir Pentious in angelic pastels. While the others crowded around the redeemed angel, he and his alphas shared a look before turning their proud gazes on Charlie. Lilith wrapped an arm around him, "Well, would you look at that. Our daughter pulled off the impossible after all."

Of course she did! Alastor wouldn't expect anything less! If he got any more proud of her today, he might just burst!

Lucifer took a deep breath, pulling together every scrap of courage he had. It was easier, with everyone else so busy paying attention to the new angel. Lilith gave him an encouraging nod, while Al had on the sort of grin that said he'd gladly tear apart whoever was making the smaller alpha so nervous if allowed.

They knew him so well. What had he done to get so lucky?

Tearing his eyes away from his mates, he walked towards his brother. Maybe it was because of how hard he'd worked to read the subtle tells on Al for so long, or maybe it was that Michael really had changed over the years, because he could clearly tell his twin was just as nervous and awkward feeling as him. Lucifer hooked a thumb at one of the many meeting room doors (really, why the fuck had Sera had this place made so big when the meetings she called for were just with him?) "You wanna talk somewhere with fewer eyes?"

Michael gave a small nod, glancing over towards Lilith and Al, "You might as well invite those two along. I know that sneak of a demon will follow and watch from the shadows anyway."

Lucifer laughed, a lot of the tension leaving him, "Yeah, he will. Guess you do know Al pretty well at this point, huh?" He motioned for them to follow before leading Michael to the closest room.

As soon as the door shut, his brother eyed Alastor, "Where's Noir?"

Sighing at the continued use of that name, he waved a hand dismissively, "Watching Armand back at the palace."

...why did Michael relax a bit at that? What had Al and his Shadow done to get him wary of them? Those questions flew right out the window when Michael went down on one knee in front of him and bowed low. From the record scratch and soft gasp behind him, even Al and Lilith were surprised by that move.

"I don't think I will ever deserve your forgiveness for what I did, but I must apologize for my own actions and complacency with everything that has happened since even before Eden."

Lucifer was... so not ready for this. Michael never apologized for anything! Sure, he admitted to being wrong when it was made obvious to him, but he would just silently adjust to correct his future actions and move on, screw acknowledging how it had affected someone else! The fact that he was willingly doing it with witnesses present was nearly enough for Lucifer to want to go grab Raph from the lobby to check for any mind-altering substances or magics! He felt a tendril of shadow form at his wrist and squeeze, both in comfort and probably a reminder he should give Michael an answer, "I-I, uh, look, you shouldn't.... I mean, the person you want to apologize isn't really..." As his brother raised his head to look at him, a lump formed in his throat, making it hard to talk.

Lucifer recognized Lilith's footsteps, so her hand landing on his shoulder didn't startle him at all, "Love, take him to the outer wilds. It might be easier to show him the truth, rather than just saying it. We'll cover for you two, however long it takes."

Yeah, that... that would be better. He wouldn't have to think about Charlie and her friends being just outside the door, possibly barging in all excited and happy over the good news. Snapping open a portal to one of the more familiar spots, he went through with the expression of someone walking towards their own execution.

As soon as he was through, Alastor and Lilith stepped in front of the opening and gave Michael a hard look, the Queen pointing, "Leave your sword here."

The Seraphim furrowed his brows with a slight frown, "What? Why?"

The entire room flicker-flashed with inverted colors as the sinner snapped his neck in a sharp head tilt, "B͖ȅ̕c͉a̭̎̀u̘͜s̙̃́e w͉͎͒e̴̗͢ s͆a̿͗y̛ t͔̓̚hͮ͑͑aͪt i̳͉̝sͧ t̠͕̏hͪe͓̐ p͕ͩrͭi̙̦ce͕ of̖͂ k̵nͯő͠w̤̥̪í͉ng tͨhe tͬ̀ͥr̫ut̖͜ḩͭ̓,ͮ͊ C̬ò͙̤m̖̲ͤm̸̴̋andͣ͠e͘r̐.̾"

Blue eyes went between them and the open portal a few times before he finally removed his sword and sheath, setting them upon the table with a ward to keep anyone else from being able to touch them. Then Michael was allowed to follow his brother. As soon as he came through, Lucifer looked at him with inverted eyes, golden pupils locking onto where his sword should have been. The King of Hell huffed, his voice fond, "Those two, I swear."

Folding his arms over his chest, Michael raised a brow at him, "What is it that you need to show me that has all three of you so agitated?"

"You, uh..." Lucifer shifted awkwardly, unable to meet his eyes, "It's about the-the Fall. And what... why I'm don't go by Samael anymore. Because... well, because..."

Michael felt the confusion in him turn to a sense of dread as his brother summoned his wings and spread them wide as a glow surrounded him. Then Lucifer's appearance slowly began to burn away, starting with the outermost tips of his wings, the brilliant white feathers turning to ash before they disappeared. He watched in mute horror as the burning ended with about a foot of charred stumps left on his brother's back.

It didn't stop there.

Lucifer's white suit vanished, replaced with the tattered and scorched remains of an angelic robe. His arms and legs were already blackened, but that began to spread further and cracks formed, filled in with gold like some sort of horrific living kintsugi. The lines went all the way up and over his torso, converging at one spot that looked like a golden hand print on the right side of his chest. Nausea threatened to take Michael as he fell to his knees. That... that was his own hand print, exactly where he'd forcefully shoved his brother into the Fall.

He remembered that moment very clearly. It still haunted his dreams, and he was certain the nightmares would only get worse now that he had seen this.

"I don't know how it is in Heaven, but sinners always carry a death mark," Lucifer had a sad sort of smile as he looked at his own hand, the sound of clinking porcelain following every move he made. "As the first of them, I get the honor of holding onto the entirety of what I looked like at the moment of death."

Death.

He had died...

Golden eyes met his, the true gold that matched the golden circles on his cheeks like they'd been before, but without that sparkle of joy, mischief, and love that they'd always had. Now they held the sort of haunted grief Michael had only seen just before he'd turned away in shame ten-thousand years ago, so he didn't have to watch his brother Fall. Those golden eyes and that still-pure Grace illuminating him were the only things that would have made him recognize this person as his twin, had he not watched the transformation just now.

Wait. If all of the marks were there then-

Lucifer could see him making the connection and pushed aside the tattered fabric covering the left side of his chest, revealing the place where Michael had stabbed him, just above his heart to weaken him enough that he couldn't fight, couldn't fly and escape. The wound had gone completely through, and now he could see the charred feathers of the remains of his brother's wings through the hole he'd made.

No wonder they'd demanded he leave his sword behind.

For the first time since he'd buried his shame and guilt ten-thousand years ago, the Commander of Heaven's Armies began to cry. Lucifer looked away, his voice quiet but firm, "Your apologies are meant for Samael, that's why I can't accept them. He died ten-thousand years ago, and this is all that's left of him."

Michael dropped his gaze then and nodded, feeling like his own heart was breaking into a million shards under all the guilt that crashed into him anew. A moment later, shiny black boots came into view.

"Hey." Raising his head to find Lucifer back in his usual appearance with a hand held out was... not what he'd expected, "I may not be Samael anymore, but I don't think you're the Michael he knew anymore either. I'd like to try getting to know the person my brother has become. You game?"

... while her smile earlier had been all Alastor, Michael could now see exactly where the stories of his niece's strong heart came from. Reaching up and taking Lucifer's hand, it felt like he could actually breathe for the first time in centuries.

***

The two brothers returned to the Embassy to find Alastor giving Raphael the sort of grin that meant nothing but trouble, Armina at the redhead's side with a look of complete and utter amusement. The healer pinched the bridge of his nose "-and I'm still trying to figure out why I actually like a sadistic cannibal like you! I might need to get my own head checked, just in case crazy is infectious!" Shaking his head, Raphael huffed a laugh, "For some odd reason, I don't like that you think I taste bad. I mean, you've admitted to eating raw carrion that's rotted for several days! How do I taste bad compared to that?!"

Lucifer laughed brightly, "Trust me, you don't want him liking how you taste, Raph. When the cravings hit, I lose about a pound every few days."

Nearly everyone looked at him like he was crazy, which, hey, he probably was at this point. Alastor looked like he was trying to decide if it would be amusing enough to prove him right. Much as he would have loved to encourage that, it wasn't a great idea with all of Charlie's little group still around. Lucifer hoped to avoid traumatizing their daughter with actually seeing any part of her parents kinky sex life for as long as possible.

Upon hearing Charlie try to convince Pentious, Emily, and Michael to stay long enough to have dinner with them, Lilith nodded her own agreement, "There will certainly be room at the table for you three as my darlings and I have something of a double date planned that we have been putting on hold for far too long with all of this mess."

Lucifer and Alastor shared a highly amused look, both struggling to keep straight-faced. Double date? Was that what they were calling it? Interesting bit of logic on their Queen's part. Thankfully all they had to do was nod in agreement with her statement, because Lucifer was pretty sure he wouldn't have been able to keep from falling over laughing if he's been the one answering all of Charlie's attempts at getting details about their plans.

He would have felt guilty about going along with a lie to their daughter so soon after all they'd been through as a family, but this was definitely one of those times where ignorance was bliss for her. After all, the other party involved in their "date" was Vox and Valentino.

***

In an old corner of Pentagram City, there is a forested territory that no one touched even for the seven years that the Overlord that owned it was missing. A place where an old radio tower once stood until six months ago. Here it is whispered that the tortured fragments of the evilest of Overlords from days gone by still remain, unable to be free of their agony until the one that ripped them apart releases them from their chains. It's even said that if you venture into the fog that perpetually weaves its way through the trees, you can hear the screams within. The only issue is that once you enter, the likelihood of leaving is supposedly terribly slim.

All good stories hold a grain of truth. The forest of that territory is dark and unwelcoming, and once it was full of the screams of old Overlords. Then the one that had claimed this space learned to create a dimension to hold them. Those souls were now being put to good use! After all, it would have been a waste to leave such well-earned trophies lying around to rot! So the trees have stood silent and empty for over seven years, left without the souls that were once bound to them for much longer than that.

~Not anymore!~

Alastor rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck. Perhaps he had been trying to allow himself to be softer for the right people at the right times, accepted that he was an omega with all the instincts that came with it. At his heart though, he was still something full of dark hungers and barely-leashed fury. He was not tame and he was certainly not done with his work, not by a long shot. Perhaps the Exterminations were over, but there was still so much to be done. However, all work and no play would make things terribly dull. His King and Queen were at his side as they should be, and now it was time to make use of this old forest of his.

***

The dreams were back, and he couldn't seem to wake up to escape them! No matter how hard he looked, how many he killed, he couldn't find Al! Every once in a while he'd catch a flash of that tattered red jacket, but by the time he caught up it was gone!

Then they changed again. At first when he'd bolted upright, panting for air, he thought maybe he'd finally woken up! Then he looked around at the black, lifeless trees and grey fog all around and realized that, no, the dreams had just gained a backdrop now. Getting to his feet, heart in his throat, he tried to figure out which direction he'd need to run. Then he saw it, a patch of fog darker than the others. This time the thing had eyes, so many bright red eyes, and it was laughing at him!

Vox picked a direction and fled, the monster in the darkness hot on his heels. 'It's not real! It's not real! Wake up, dammit!'

The nightmare felt frighteningly real this time, thorny branches scratching his skin, roots tripping his feet, but no matter how far he ran, he couldn't escape the forest! Finally, the people started showing up again. This part he knew! If he just cut through them all, he'd find Al this time, surely!

The first dozen or so were like they were a part of the fog, faceless and silent things that dissappeared when he touched them, making him fear this would be one of the painful ones where the monster caught him again because he couldn't slow it down by feeding it. Then his clawed fingers started catching on them and he was able to start leaving bodies in his wake for the thing to eat.

Relief washed through him, and his terror turned to hysteria for a moment, a laugh leaving him. He was losing his goddamned mind! Coating his hands in blood was a comfort now!

A snap of teeth just behind him broke through the hysterical thoughts, spurring him on anew. He just had to find Val and Vel. If he cut through them, then he'd find Al, he was sure of it!

***

"Doing alright there, lovely?"

Alastor blinked and looked over at Lilith. They were currently atop an observation tower Lucifer had made for them, a simple, sturdy thing due to time constraints, but he was certain that would change. The alpha fallen could not stand to leave his mates without ornate comforts if allowed. Ridiculous man.

"I am fine, my Queen. Even as electronic as he is these days, meddling with a conscious mind is tricky. It took a few moments to get the hang of it." He chuckled, "Though it seems I have cracked the poor thing a bit more than I realized. That few moments where your illusions vanished like smoke in his eyes was rather terrifying instead of making him suspect something amiss, if the signals I am catching from him are correct. Gracious, being able to generate electricity again hasn't even registered as a discrepancy!"

She gave him a proud smile, "You truly are something amazing, you twisted pretty thing." She turned her attention back down to the forest floor, lazily swirling the wine in her glass, "Lucifer seems to be having fun."

Alastor grinned, "I knew he would like playing the monster hunting Vox. However, I do believe we are going to be able to advance things early, if the fool really has fallen so far already." He got to his feet, keeping his microphone on the Overlord's former head as he looked down as well. As a test, he slowly pulled the staff away to ensure the drop in direct signal wouldn't lessen the effect at this point. Vox didn't slow down at all, his body still feeling as though it was ripping through flesh to "feed" the monster chasing him. "Well, would you look at that! Seems I was right! I'll go get our temporary guest and put him into the act as well! Excuse me, my dearest Lady."

Slipping down to the ground, he had his Shadow carry Valentino's currently unconscious body. Even with his power reduced, he refused to touch the omega himself, not unless it would be necessary to ensure the blows struck in full. Once Vox and Lucifer had passed by in the current lap they were running around the tower, Alastor set the stage for shattering the perverse vermin's ego completely.

***

Fuuuuck, what the fuck had that bitch hit him with?! Valentino had been sure he'd given himself a high resistance to most drugs through consistent use, but whatever that traitorous beta had made still managed to take him out!

Then, to add insult to injury, she'd handed him and Voxxy over to the goddamned deer!

Finally forcing his eyes open, (how the fuck had he regenerated them?! All he remembered was being yanked out of the blackout of Vel's drug by the sort of pain he'd never felt before and then he was hanging from the Tower like some fucked up piñata!) Valentino pushed himself up to look around. All he could see was fucking fog and skeletal black trees! Where the fuck was this?!

He managed to get to his feet, when he heard something running towards him. Turning towards it, he caught the sound of panicked breathing before a fearful yelp made him recognize the source. Voxxy! His alpha was here too? Good, maybe they could work together to get out of whatever the fuck this shit was!

The familiar blue glow of Vox's screen cut through the fog, and Valentino took a step towards it, only to freeze when his alpha suddenly came at him with a feral grin and claws at the ready, "There you are!"

The omega scrambled to dodge, his weakened body unable to react like it once had, "Voxxy! Amor! It's me! Stop!"

"I know!" Red lines of digital drool ran down from the corners of a grin so wide it was barely within the edges of the screen. Vox's eyes were desperately sweeping through the trees, his screen occasionally flickering, "If I kill you, I'll just‐ *ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕* -need to find Vel, and then Al will chase it off!"

That fucking deer again! Why?! Why did everyone end up looking to Alastor, following that mad bitch's lead?! "Chase what off, Vox? There's nothing there, love!"

"No! It's there! It's always there, and it won't let me *𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕* wake up, not until I find my omega!" Sparks crackled around Vox before they shot towards Valentino with deadly intent.

Fuck, fuck, fuck! He brought a wing around just in time, the electricity burning and shredding it easily. Thankfully he had no feeling in it, "Wake up?! You are awake! This is real!"

"Heh." Vox tilted his head with a mad giggle, "You'd like me to think that, but my Val's lost an eye.*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ* I won't let it catch me again, and for that you need to die!"

Valentino couldn't move fast enough this time, the alpha moving like a bolt of lightning. That same deadly speed and strength that had kept the omega from killing Vox like all the other alphas he'd fucked was now being used in full against him. The pain of claws ripping through his abdomen was second to the horror of seeing the glee and satisfaction in Vox's eyes as his insides spilled out. A snarl came from somewhere else and Valentino found himself being thrown that way, Vox's voice hysterical, "Take him! Please, just take him, and give me time to find Al!"

How he didn't blackout from the pain, Valentino wasn't sure. All he knew was that he could see Vox about to flee when his screen flickered before turning to nothing but static. The alpha's body moved to stand rigid and straight as clapping filled the air, "Oh, bravo! Good show!"

Despite his vision swimming, Valentino would recognize that voice and blurry red figure anywhere. The moth could only watch as Alastor approached, unable to get enough of a breath to even growl at him.

"Ah, seems our mutual friend did quite the number on you in one strike. Looks like we might need to restrain his strength to compensate for your weakened state! Apologies, I had intended to give you time to really appreciate the depths of madness he's already fallen to on the first go round while you were still confused on your situation here." The crazy deer turned his head, "Darling! I believe our friend here might need a hand staying coherent so he can pay attention as I do a properly villainous monologue at him!"

Someone unfamiliar chuckled, "Do villains monologue other villains, Al? Cuz this thing is not a hero by anyone's books."

Whoever that male voice was, it felt like he stepped on Valentino's wrist. All thoughts of how painful having his stomach torn open was were wiped away by the agony of fire that burned every part of him from the inside. The moth wasn't sure if he screamed, but the pain vanished as quickly as it had appeared, leaving him feeling hollow even though his insides were back where they were supposed to be. Tears fell when he finally opened his eyes to find the King of Hell standing over him, horns high and hellfire blazing over his head and in his eyes, "Hiii, bitch!"

Dios mio, so it really was true?! This whole fucking time, the little bitch was mated to the Morningstars?! "If we had known-"

"Oh? If you'd only known?" Alastor licked his teeth, "Poor, stupid bug. That's the game I play! If all cowards like you knew the truth of the danger you were playing with, you would hide away the depths of your rot." His eyes went black, "I might be willing to ally with proper angels as a means to an end, but that does not infect me with their kindness and mercy. If it weren't for the fact that I owe Lady Belphegor a great deal for her aid over the years, you would be finding out exactly where all the other Overlords of your nature I've taken down have gone, my friend!"

The Sin of Sloth? What did that lazy candle holder have to do with anything?

A backdrop of screams played to emphasize Alastor's next words, "Did you not find it strange that so few of our peers have your level of perversion? After all, this is Hell! This realm is the destination for all manner of evil souls, you are not at all the pioneer in the depths of darkness to which sexual interactions can go! Surely you did not believe the Exorcists cleared the way so thoroughly for you, so where are all the rest of your brethren that are willing to satisfy their lustful thoughts without care for consent or safety of others? Why was there no competition or predecessor that you had to defeat in your climb to the top the way there was for others?"

Valentino had wondered that from time to time in the beginning, but years of success without challenge had made him dismiss the curiosity from his mind completely. Had the Radio Demon really been the reason? The former Overlord bared his teeth, "You deceptive prick! No wonder you have all that strange power! You've been whoring yourse-AAH!"

Lucifer snorted, letting up from the pressure he'd put in his foot to crush delicate wrist bones, "Man, you really are an idiot. Did you completely forget I was right here somehow?"

"Don't blame him for it, my dear alpha. I am rather good at gaining the complete focus and attention of others when I wish." Alastor purred before turning his gaze towards the unnaturally still form of Vox, "Even when I don't wish for it, at times, haha!"

"Why?! Why couldn't he have just forgotten about you when I gave him everything he wanted?!"

"Ah, but that is precisely where you went wrong, my misguided fellow! Vox wanted me because he couldn't have me. I was the forbidden fruit, the omega that stayed out of his reach and influence. He didn't really want the Radio Demon, he wanted the ideal, the trophy his mind had turned me into." Alastor shrugged, "Perhaps if I had lowered my standards enough to allow him to have me once early on, he would have lost interest and moved on, but we'll never know for sure."

"I'm glad you didn't, gorgeous. Otherwise how would we have ever found you?"

Something in the red omega's expression warmed slightly as he looked at Lucifer, though he glared and bared his teeth, "Stop it! I am trying to set a proper tone here, and you are messing with that with your ridiculous sap!"

The King grinned at the reaction but held off from speaking further, allowing Alastor to turn his attention back to Valentino, "It's too bad you're only here temporarily. It would be fun to see how far you'd break without me having to personally lay a finger on you! I will be interested to see what being a specimen under Lady Belphegor will do to you though."

"Sp-specimen?" Surely he couldn't be hearing that right!

Red-clawed fingers danced along the microphone staff as its owner grinned with delighted anticipation, "Mhmm. You see, many find the temper and strength of the Sin of Wrath causing them to consider Satan the most terrifying of the six more active Sins. I know better. At first glance, a person so seemingly committed to doing as little work as possible as Sloth's Sin would appear to be a complete non-threat. It's understandable, it took time for me to really see the lie that was too."

"Someone who has fully accepted and enjoys their laziness? That is someone who finds the most efficient way to get things done with minimal excess effort on their part! Since this is Hell, that disregards the comfort of others for the one seeking to finish the work quickly. You will likely find yourself being treated as little more than a plant to be harvested from occasionally, and then left completely alone in whatever ideal state causes you to create more of what Belphegor wants from you at that time!" Alastor grinned in delight, "Pretty soon, Angel Dust will overshadow your influence and it won't be long after that your name will be completely forgotten! All that will be left is this weak shell of yours in a dark room with no one but yourself for company."

The deer crouched down and his voice went soft, "It's almost enough to make me pity you, little bug." He giggled, "Almost only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades though! Rot alone long enough, and someday desperation will have you at the point that you actually look forward to the times we wish to play with you! For now, though," Alastor stood up again and cracked his neck, "I imagine you're rather famished, so Vox must be ravenous with all the running around he's been doing! I wonder, how many more rounds of 'killing' you it would take for me to convince him that he is the hungry monster, and you are the prey he seeks?"

Valentino felt horrified and helpless in a way he never had before. Alastor studied his expression with clear hunger, "Now you look like you recognize the exact situation you're in. Vox wanted to make me his tamed and obedient bond-mate by any means necessary, but now he will become our pet monster. Already these woods are rumored to be full of danger and almost certain death if any enter them, so why not make that a reality? I plan to take all that polish and chrome coated civility that he held so dear, and rip it away to show the eternally hungry creature he really is. You will just be the first of many that I will feed to him, though most will probably be lesser cretins allowed to regenerate back in the city to spread the tale. That should help keep the salvageable ones in line."

Lucifer made a pleased rumbling sound, "I can't wait to introduce you to Bee. That's the sort of shit she used to pull with the ones that broke the rules in her Ring. Please tell me you are broadcasting this for Lily to hear."

"Of course! Who do you take me for? From the scent of things, she will be very interested in your attentions once you are no longer needed on the playing field."

Dark brows rose as the blond grinned wolfishly, "Three times in one day? Lucky me!"

Rolling his eyes, the deer turned his attention back to their captive audience, raising his microphone and wiggling it pointedly, "Do you want to know the most amusing thing, Valentino? Vox has nearly broken free of my meddling multiple times, his subconscious attempting to show him that the images he saw were not his own, that I am truly the one hunting him in the darkness." Alastor turned away, walking over to tap on Vox's glowing static screen, "But my old friend here has continually chosen to believe the lie of his ideal omega, rather than face the terrible truth of my monstrosity." Red eyes met pink, "If you really think about it, he'll be much happier this way. No more paranoia about who is going to betray him first out of his partners. No stress about fulfilling all the empty promises he made to everyone. His only worry will be when his next meal is. "

The Radio Demon let that sink in with the former Overlord before starting to walk away again, "Let him up, Lucifer darling. Let's see how long it takes for us to train our new TV to not only run on command, but to fetch too!"

Notes:

The number of times these jerks made me audibly squeal and kick my feet, omfg. Good thing my hubs is used to my insanity. Good luck picking just one section to comment on, but I really do look forward to everyone's opinion on their fave scenes!

I've officially given up on guessing what chapter this will actually end on. The ending scene is already planned out, I just need to actually freaking get there!

So far, the main story parts I want to cover are:
-Lilith's talk with Satan and everything that happens after
-Sera's arrival in Hell
-the first Queen's public audience since the Exterminations started
-final scene

Fanart! AAAAAA! https://bsky.app/profile/tiabritana.bsky.social/post/3lrtiys5q322a

I actually meant to share this a few chaps ago, but here's the inspiration music for certain characters in this story:
Civilized Velvette - Angry Too by Lola Blanc
Doll Velvette - Control by Halsey
Mostly Emily, some Armina, some Azrael - Justice (Caitlyn Arcane) by The Lyrical Loft
Lucifer and Lilith's relationship (from either side) - Make The Angels Cry by Chris Grey

Chapter 18

Summary:

It was late in the evening when the royal trio returned from their outing. As they came through a portal in the entry hall, Alastor stopped, sniffing the air.

"Is something the matter, lovely?" Lilith asked with mild concern.

He groaned and put a hand over his face, "Not direly, but I had rather hoped to be here if this was going to occur." He took a deep breath and gave a long, tiresome sigh. "Rosie is here."

Lucifer and Lilith lit up in excitement, the smaller alpha nudging Alastor impatiently, "Hey, this is great! What's the problem?"

They heard a pair of female voices cackling somewhere further inside, and the sinner looked like he was dreading going that way, "She's met my Maman without me there to control the topics of the conversation."

Lilith laughed, "Oh, sweetheart, are you worried they're going to share embarrassing stories about you?"

Alastor's ears flattened back, "Worried implies that there is a chance they have not. I guarantee you they have."

Armina hummed a wordless tune as she brushed her fingers through her grandson's curls, occasionally weaving in some of his favorite feathers that he had collected from his friends as well as hers and his uncles'. She was going to miss having him around all the time, that was certain, but already she could tell he would be happier here. He was more settled, didn't seem to feel the need to play at being sweeter and softer than he was just to ensure people would be happy to have him near. Armand was a sweet boy, but it wasn't the sort that Heaven was used to. It was closer to the way his Maman had been as a young child.

Her sweet little mockingbird boy.

Alastor had always had a keen mind and a wary heart, though he could play at being as naive and trusting as any child. He had been her greatest joy in life, even when he caused her nothing but trouble. When he'd died, it had torn her up good. No one understood, they didn't know her boy like she did, didn't know what she herself had done in front of him. Alastor never looked at her with fear or blame for killing his father, hadn't even hesitated to help her getting rid of him. Dead things never bothered him, and apparently that had extended to human bodies as well. Armina had known for certain that the folks he'd killed must have deserved it, no matter what the papers said. Sadly, an omega woman of color was not someone anyone would listen to back then. They thought her uneducated, hysterical with grief, and foolish for continuing to speak of her boy so loudly instead of hiding that he had ever been hers, like he was something to be ashamed of!

Never! Armina Hartfelt had been a soft thing, someone that could be brought down by the fist of the man she once thought had loved her. The day she killed that miserable excuse for an alpha man was the day that pitiful creature died, and she refused to bow down ever again! Armina Boudreaux was a proud mother who was determined to prove that while her boy had been doing the wrong thing, it was for the right reasons.

Just like she had.

Too bad her own heart had not allowed her to see it through, but things had been set in motion before it gave out on her. She had been approached by a woman named Sophie, someone who said her boy had saved her life and the lives of several others who had not yet been broken by her husband who was also likely her father. The poor omega woman had a frightful tale to tell, one that she had never come forward with for fear of societal judgement after she had already suffered so much. Armina had helped her get in touch with a detective who'd been trying to find what the Bayou Butcher's victims had in common, why he chose the ones he did when there was so little connection that anyone had found.

Sophie was the first. When her story was released, it made people talk again, made them ask questions. Slowly, others began to come forward. Omegas, betas, even an alpha had stepped into the spotlight to stand by Sophie and add in exactly the kind of hells on Earth Alastor Hartfelt had freed them from. Many had never met her boy, never seen or spoken with him, but each 'victim' of the Bayou Butcher found brought the name of their savior to them and they finally knew who to thank.

Those same souls were some of the strongest allies they'd had in Heaven as well, the ones who stood firmest in their belief that just because a soul fell to Hell, it did not mean they stopped being worthwhile.

Alastor's expression, when he was finally strong enough again to feel comfortable standing before strangers in Heaven, had been priceless when he saw just how many had come to see and thank him. Lilith had been very needed to keep him from biting someone out of sheer discomfort at the expressions of gratitude being shown. Armand had helped as well, even as a toddler he'd been a little heart-stealer who used his cuteness to distract and divert whenever his Maman got too uncomfortable. Much as Alastor adored attention, he preferred the sort that came from people respecting or fearing his power, taking what others said was impossible for a human-born soul and proving them wrong just to see them panic.

That such softness was more intimidating to him than all the evilest souls of Hell was ridiculous, but so was he. Such a silly boy, her mockingbird turned man-eating gator.

"Granman? Someone's at the gate."

Armina blinked, looking down at Armand curiously, "'ow do you know dat, child?"

He shrugged, "I dunno. I just feel like someone tapped inside my head?"

Huh. Maybe he was already connecting with the magic of the palace wards and the system the guards used to alert Lilith and Lucifer of guests?

Sure enough, Charlie was on her way to the door too when Armina and Armand got there, "Oh! Did Mom tie you into the wards, Armina?"

She shook her head, "No, dis little ting felt it like you did, I tink."

She caught a flash of something in her granddaughter's eyes, but Charlie just grinned down at Armand, "Hey! That's pretty good! I didn't start sensing that stuff until I was like eight or nine I think! Maybe it's because you're related to Mom! Dad's a powerhouse, but Mom's got the finer control and sensitivity."

He gave a happy purr at her approval and praise, his little tail wagging behind him. Armina giggled and tugged lightly at his hand, "Come on, you two. Let's go see who is out dere."

Charlie recognized the woman waiting at the gate immediately, picking up speed and waving, "Rosie! Good to see you!"

Armina narrowed her eyes at the name. Hmmm. So this was the infamous Rosie?

"Auntie Rosie, remember darlin'?" The black-eyed woman grinned wide, and Armina knew for sure then that this was the Overlord her son had spoken so highly of. Alastor used that same smile, had likely picked it up from her.

Once a mockingbird, always a mockingbird, no matter how sharp and bloody his teeth got.

Charlie facepalmed, "Oh jeez! You were trying to give me hints too, weren't you?!"

"Sure was!" Giggling, the fancy-dressed beta looked past Charlie and gained a surprised expression, "Oh my stars! Is that who I think it is?!"

Armand immediately went into adorably shy mode, half-tucking himself behind one of Armina's lower wings to peer out and study the lady. The angel chose to not call him out on it this time, curious to see just how this Rosie would handle him.

There was a blink, a head tilt, then the woman laughed, "Oh goodness! Nice try, sweetheart, but I've had too many swindlers tryin' to get my goat to fall fer that! I know both Lily and Alastor all too well, there's no way you gotta true shy bone in ya. Now come out here and introduce yerself right proper, mister!"

Armand wrinkled up his nose with a bit of a pout, making Armina smirk. While she said, "She caught you, child. Go on now, show 'er you got your Maman's charm as well as your Mommy's good looks," She knew her grandson heard the real message, 'Alright, next tactic then, my boy. Try again. You have this.' 

There went that long, annoyed sigh before Armand drew himself up straight and came back out. His posture was all Alastor as he tucked one arm behind him and the other in front before bowing, one foot sweeping back behind him as he grinned wide at Rosie, "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Rosie! Maman and Mommy both speak very highly of you!" He straightened up then and clasped his hands in front of himself, all polite earnestness, "But you're even prettier than they said!"

From the way both Charlie's and Rosie's eyes sparkled as their hands went to their cheeks, that did it! Good boy! Now he'd for sure have another willing to help him add to his arsenal as he got older. Armina might not be a creature of Hell, but she knew enough about the games down here from her son. The Overlord likely would have come to love the boy anyway, but better safe than sorry. Family watched family. The more hearts he won, the safer he would be, as well as being as highly loved as a child should be.

Rosie came forward then, crouching down to be closer to eye level with the boy, "You are goin' to be a serious charmer, aren'tcha?"

Armand tilted his head with a sweet smile, "You say that like I'm not already, ma'am!"

Rosie's eyes widened, "Ooooh, I'll hafta watch out fer you, mister! Yer right dangerous."

That got her a sharp, delighted grin, "Thank you!"

Rosie got to her feet then and approached Armina, both women eyeing each other for a moment. Charlie looked between them in obvious confusion and growing concern. Just as she was about to step in, Armand grabbed the bottom of her suit jacket and tugged to get her attention, shaking his head as he put a finger to his lips. She listened and held back, chewing on her bottom lip nervously. Neither of them were doing any sort of posturing that she could read, and their scents were pretty neutral overall, but...

Raising a brow imperiously, Armina broke the silence first, "So, Rosie, was it?"

"Mhmm," the Overlord pursed her lips for a moment before speaking as well, "You got an extra set a' wings from what he showed me, but I'm bettin' you are Armina."

"You would be correct." They both held themselves rigid for a moment longer before the angel grinned, "You wanna see 'is baby photos?! Raphael and Gabriel 'elped make dem from my memories!"

Black eyes wide, Rosie gasped in delighted surprise, "You betcher ass I do!"

Charlie watched them go inside, happily chatting like old friends, "What... what just happened?"

Armand giggled, "Granman and Auntie Rosie both love our Maman. They were always gonna be friends, Sis!"

***

It was late in the evening when the royal trio returned from their outing. As they came through a portal in the entry hall, Alastor stopped, sniffing the air.

"Is something the matter, lovely?" Lilith asked with mild concern.

He groaned and put a hand over his face, "Not direly, but I had rather hoped to be here if this was going to occur." He took a deep breath and gave a long, tiresome sigh. "Rosie is here."

Lucifer and Lilith lit up in excitement, the smaller alpha nudging Alastor impatiently, "Hey, this is great! What's the problem?"

They heard a pair of female voices cackling somewhere further inside, and the sinner looked like he was dreading going that way, "She's met my Maman without me there to control the topics of the conversation."

Lilith laughed, "Oh, sweetheart, are you worried they're going to share embarrassing stories about you?"

Alastor's ears flattened back, "Worried implies that there is a chance they have not. I guarantee you they have."

Lucifer wrapped an arm around his waist, guiding him into walking forward with him, "Well, the longer you hang back, the longer they have to talk, right?"

Raphael paced, muttering to himself and his wings twitching restlessly. When he noticed their approach, he made a sound that was an odd mix of relief and frustration, "Lucifer! Lilith! Is there any possible way she made it up to Earth in the late 1890s?"

They looked at each other before Lilith shook her head, "No, I have a feeling Rosie would have said something if she had. She's not one to hide that sort of accomplishment. Why?"

The Seraphim sighed, "I know this will sound insane, but I swear she has got to be related to Alastor in some way, because she is a female version of him!"

The sinner chuckled, "I would certainly have preferred that!"

Lucifer laughed at his brother's consternation, "Trust me, Raph, even if it would explain some of his crazy, we'd all know if Al was half-Fallen."

A record scratch tore through the air, making Lucifer wince as he realized what he had just done. Lilith sighed and put a hand on her hip, "I knew it was going to happen eventually. Honestly, I'm surprised you didn't let it slip sooner."

Rosie appeared in the doorway then, looking at them all with a raised brow. After a moment of studying everyone, she narrowed her eyes at Lucifer, "You told, didn't ya?" When he meekly nodded, she huffed, "Almost surprised ya managed to keep it quiet this long, Lu."

Alastor gave her a wide eyed look, "Fallen?! But you don't smell like-"

"That would be my doing," Lilith interrupted. "When she first landed here, she asked me to help her hide what she was, seal some of her excess power in a way that it would grow believably as she built up her life here. I agreed so long as she helped with the information network I wanted in the city since the confinement started just before she fell."

Raphael blinked, looking at the other three before turning his narrowed eyes back to the lady Overlord with a slight frown.

"And we've been besties ever since!" Rosie grinned. She sighed at the look Alastor was giving her, "Promise, honey, I woulda told ya at some point. Jus' took a while to know for sure I could trust ya with that." That seemed to smooth his ruffled fur a bit, though whether it was because he'd won her trust or because it took that long for him to get it was pretty even odds, "Was 'bout to when the whole Extermination bullshit hit. Figured it was better ta leave it out since you lot were so busy stressin' with that, and who knew what would happen that might have the hypocrites up there lookin' too hard at little ol' me! S'long as they knew you were clueless, it left just how close we were in question."

Alastor nodded in understanding then. So she had done to him what they'd done to Charlie, it would be wrong of him to hold that against her. Rosie relaxed, knowing him well enough that she saw his acceptance, "Well! Now that the tough stuff is done," She moved in and swept Lucifer up in a hug, making him squawk. "I've missed your cute tush somethin' fierce, LuLu!"

"Dammit! What is it with you people treating me like a kid?!"

For all that he complained, the fact that he never shifted to make it impossible to do it belied his protests. Lilith giggled as Rosie set Lucifer down and came towards her, "And you, Lily! I have missed our gossip sessions like you wouldn't believe."

The two of them shared a quick embrace before Lilith pulled back to eye her, "You haven't changed one bit, have you?"

"Of course not!" Rosie winked, "After all, why mess with perfection?"

"Rosie? The tea's gonna get cold!" Armina called from the other room.

"Comin'!" She replied, motioning for the others to come in too.

As the group started to move, Raphael held up a hand, "Pardon me, but can I speak with you alone for a moment, Miss Rosie?"

She blinked in surprise before grinning wide with extremely pointy teeth, "Sure, dearie! Fair warnin', I do bite like Al, but I'm far less of a picky eater!"

Mismatched eyes narrowed at her, his grip on his staff tightening, "Noted."

The rest left the room, though Alastor glanced back at Rosie pointedly. She shook her head, "No peekin'! What if this cutie is askin' about advice on yer Maman? Better you leave yerself outta it, got it?"

The sinner huffed but followed the others nonetheless. Raphael tapped his staff on the floor, putting up a barrier against sound and sight before looking at her, "They don't know, do they?"

Rosie narrowed her eyes at him and raised a brow, "And just what are you implyin' you know?"

"You may be a woman now, but I know your life signature anywhere, Raziel."

She pursed her lips, "Mhmm. Right. And are you gonna be tellin'?"

Somehow he got the feeling she was getting ready to do something about it if he gave the wrong answer, even if he couldn't sense anything different, "No? I just want to know why you are hiding from them, Razzy."

Rosie relaxed, "Rosie. I really am not him anymore and never intend ta be again, Raph. Please respect that."

Taking a second to process that, Raphael nodded, "Apologies, Rosie. I didn't realize the change had been so thorough for you." He tilted his head at her, "How did you manage to diminish your power so much? And where are your wings?! From what Lucifer said in early letters about you, you kept them after the Fall."

She nodded, removing her hat and holding it in front of her like she was creating a bit of distance between them, "Yes, I did. I tore them and the core of what I was out about five hundred years ago." She was unsurprised when he gasped in horror, his feathers puffing up as she shrugged, "Somethin' has to keep the magic of this place runnin', it's not like the rest of the universe, creation doesn't power things here, and I didn't want it anymore. I put them in the heart of the network and kept enough ta be able to keep trying different forms. I was unhappy for a really long time, Raph, even before the Fall if I'm bein' honest. I needed to stop bein' Raziel to change that." Rosie looked toward the doorway leading to the others, "Thought cuttin' those two off completely was necessary too, but I just couldn't stay away. When I heard of the confinement, I took advantage of the chaos to create Rosie, a former low-rank four-wing that chose to Fall cuz she got sick of bein' told that heaven-formed angels were too good to be fallin' in love with human souls. I like ta think I really woulda been like that if I was formed as her from the start."

Raphael frowned, "Why not tell them? You know they'd accept it without question."

The former Seraphim huffed a laugh, "Did ya not just see what happened with Lu? That boy tries hard ta keep secrets, but he's downright awful with 'em!"

He laughed, "You have a point there." Rosie snickered and nodded before he continued, "So, are you happy now? Being a cannibal Overlord?"

"Yep! I saw what Sera was likely doin' with corrallin' everyone, knew I needed to be here and make sure none of 'em found the heart of the network. Planted my territory over it just ta be sure. I might not be Raziel no more, but I can reclaim him if I gotta." Rosie gave him a sad sort of smile, "Hopin' I never hafta though. I like bein' Rosie, think this might be who I am fer good now. Still get to be close to my family, got a few new ones even, but no one compares me to who I used ta be anymore or asks me fer a little favor cuz of what I can do. I'm free, Raph. Do ya know how good that feels after spendin' most of my existence feelin' chained down and like I was made wrong?"

Raphael stepped closer then and wrapped her up in a hug, "I'm so sorry that I never noticed before. I'm glad that you found your happiness, sister. I swear an oath on my name and title that I will keep your secret until the death of everything."

She wetly laughed, returning the hug, "You sap! You better! I really am a cannibal now, and I will not hesitate ta gobble yer cute self up if ya don't, brother in creation or not!"

The healer scoffed and pulled back to look down at her, "Seriously, I have to ask. What's with you and Alastor?"

Rosie grinned, wiping away the tears that had escaped her, "That boy's like the son I never had! Picked him up offa the streets, taught him how things work down here as well as everythin' I know from the times I tried bein' an omega. I gave that rough spirit a' his a bit of a polish. Been pickin' at him all these years, learnin' his ins and outs, and still that menace keeps surprisin' me! Do you or Az know anythin' 'bout how he can have kids? That's one neither of us can figure out!"

He really didn't want to lie to her, so Raphael just shook his head, "Think that will be one of those mysteries you never find the answer to."

She harrumphed, putting her hat back on her head with sharp movements, "No mystery is unsolveable, Raph! Just takes findin' the right person ta ask, or the right way of askin' the question! Don't think I didn't notice you didn't really answer me. So either you know, Az knows, or both of ya know, and now I just gotta trip one of ya up at the right time!" She pointed a clawed finger at him, "See if I don't!"

...it was a good thing she couldn't get up to Heaven anymore, or else he might really be scared of her determination. 'Fair warning, Az. Our sister, Rosie, is on a mission, and we're the targets.'

'There's a reason I do not keep a Hand near him when she is around. Of all our brethren, she is the most likely to actually sense my presence.'

Good call.

***

The only thing that made the entire embarrassment of finding out his Maman somehow had photos of him as a young child and gleefully shared them while telling stories worthwhile was the sight of Armand asleep in Charlie's lap. Their children being together like that was something Alastor had kept in mind as he pushed himself in Heaven to regain his strength, and then to earn the respect of the Seraphim on their side so they would go beyond just doing enough. He had succeeded and then some, even somehow getting the attention from the angel of Death if what Lucifer said about Azrael following him around was true. Was there a way to catch him at it? Force him into the open? The idea of speaking with such a being was intriguing, something that he could feel pulling at his mind in the way that said it would easily become a fixation if he really started trying. Which he would, once things were settled here. The sooner he began the hunt, the less likely the angel would lose interest and stop before he managed it. Alastor was not going to let the chance of meeting the Seraphim of Death slip past him.

Outside now and looking up at the darkened red sky that served as a way of indicating night here, he smirked and called out, "I can tell you're there, Husker. You wish to speak with me?"

The feline muttered curses, but he did indeed come closer, "Yeah. You're a real cold-hearted bastard, you know."

Grinning now, he turned his eyes to meet the other man's, "Yes, I do know, but thank you for the compliment anyway! What decision of mine has caused you to see that anew, my good man?"

"Angel." Husk's ears fell back when he saw how that made the amusement turn into something darker and hungrier, "You're putting a leash on him and Velvette without even using a contract, and want me to play minder, don't you?"

Alastor laughed, "Only half right, my furry friend!" He patted the empty space on the stone bench beside him, "Though I don't blame you for getting some of it wrong. I will admit, things are going to be rather different for you from here on out."

The other man sat next to him with a wary expression, "Yeah? How so?"

He wrapped an arm around Husk to force him to sit closer and because the contact freaked the feline out, making his fur and feathers puff up amusingly, "Well, rather than simply acting as a minder to the spider, what would you say to returning to your seat at the table of Overlords properly, old friend? You'd still be on contract, but you'll be free to do whatever you want, within reason."

Narrow pupils in golden eyes stared at him in disbelief, "... what."

"Velvette and Angel Dust are both new to the game, though she should have been much further along than she is now. Rosie will be working on the doll, but Angel already respects you and trusts you. I know you have some mutual interest, which will serve well in keeping him from backpedaling so he doesn't disappoint you. Having someone who has been previously established and is known by the older ones at his side will keep them from pressing too hard on him at the outset."

Husk narrowed his eyes at him, obviously working to pull apart all the hidden layers in the words, "So... you want multiple pawns at the table to have better control of it, and you want me and Ang to get together so if either of us start slipping up, you have easy leverage to get us back in line?"

Such an intelligent creature! It was delightful to see just how much the man figured out, even when he'd been almost constantly drunk enough to barely find his feet. Now that he had a reason to be sober, it was likely his eyes would only get sharper. Thank goodness Alastor no longer had anything he needed to hide from him, "True on all counts! You'd already decided it was worth the risk to pursue the spider, I am merely telling you that I shall do nothing to hinder it," His antlers spread as dials flashed in his eyes, "so lo͑ng a͞s ý͑ͪǒ̦u b̶͕eh̞á͖v̨̛̖e̯͠!"

Husker pinched the bridge of his nose, taking a couple of long breaths, "Fucking hell. And here I've been walking on eggshells thinking you'd be laying into me about thinking you were leashed too this whole damned time."

Alastor chuckled, "Oh, I terrorized you plenty each time you tried to 'remind' me of that, and it was a useful cover to explain some of my behaviors and disappearances. Besides! Marriage and parenthood are simply leashes we choose to wear, if one really thinks about it!" He gave the feline a firm clap on the back of a wing hard enough to make him yelp in surprise and nearly lose balance, "Now! I will need you to remain at Charlie’s side a bit longer! Help her rebuild the hotel, and vet a few replacements for your position as both bartender and secret information dealer. After that is done, I will fully reinstate you to your former status, and even add on a bit of a bonus!"

That brought the wariness fully back to the forefront. Alastor did truly enjoy the fact that Husk knew better than to ever fully trust anything good from him. Only seven people in all of the universe were completely safe with him, and even they got manipulated by him from time to time. Never for malicious reasons, but still.

"By bonus, you mean more work, right?"

Alastor hummed, "A bit. More like using your casino and keen mind to manage an information network in the city for me! The scope of my reach is soon to be broad enough that I won't be able to keep an eye on things here as well as I would like on my own!" While sinners would be free to go elsewhere soon, there would likely be many that chose to remain in Pride, just for the fact that the Sin here did not seem interested in enforcing any rules, and the Queen tended to be too busy to closely manage the city herself. They wouldn't have to now, they had Alastor for that. "Having someone capable of looking for those that need removal from the streets, and knows very well not to misinform me on potential targets would be quite the relief! Why, I might even be willing to grant such a person with a couple prime locations owned by the royal family in other Rings to build more casinos and spread out their own operations and influence too! What do you say, my dour-faced friend?"

Greed would always be a motivator for Husk, no matter how much the man had broken and changed over the years. Now he just knew better than to let it completely blind him to the downsides and risks of anything he wanted to grasp in his furry hands. Plus there was the fact that he feared what his soul's owner would do to him if he took on more than he could handle and failed to meet expectations because of it. Sighing, the feline finally dropped his tight shoulders, "Fine. Might as well accept now before you decide torturing me into it will work better than bribes."

"Good man!" They spoke on it a little more before Husk left, likely to go drink himself to sleep. Just because he was getting better about it didn't mean old habits were gone when he got stressed. Though Alastor thought he caught sight through a window of Angel Dust swooping in. He had likely been watching from somewhere inside where it would be harder to catch his scent. Intelligent maneuver. Perhaps the spider would provide enough of a cushion to keep Husk from needing that particular way of coping.

Not long after, one red ear swiveled towards a balcony a little further down from where he sat when he caught Lilith's voice, "I'm still not sure which would be best. Putting Satan and the others in their place on my own would be good to ensure everyone feels I have not weakened in my time away or under the strain of all this, which would do well to get their respect and faith in me back to what it was, but letting you and maybe even Alastor bruise his ego would send a rather strong message, too."

Lucifer snickered, "Plus it would be a blast to see that old traditionalist get a chunk torn out of his scaly side by an omega sinner, huh?" Her delighted laugh was a beautiful thing, "Hey, how about we play it by ear? You bring me and Al with to Satan's courthouse, we sit at your side so it shows we fully support you, and if the ol' hothead needs to get toppled, I can knock him down before our pretty husband chews on him."

Alastor considered what they were talking about. He could guess at most of it, he'd been doing research on the happenings in the other Rings these past few months, and Satan had made a very big misstep several weeks before the Radio Demon's return. So Lilith was likely planning to publicly rectify that particular one and get people scrambling to correct the smaller ones on their own. Satan was a well known classist and traditionalist, believing fully in the fact that blood made one superior or inferior as well as the idea that omegas were to always submit to their alphas and be kept at home to rear the children of the pack unit.

Being seen at Lilith's side at such a tense confrontation would send a message of her considering him strong enough to be there, but it would still be easy for others to mistake that as her allowing his presence and that he was submitting to her command if she told him to rip a hole in that ego-maniac. An omega obeying their alpha in all things would only continue to cement such outdated considerations. An idea began to form in his mind and he felt his antlers start to spread, his body wanting to grow large and reveal the hungry monster he truly was.

His King and Queen would understand if he stole the spotlight for a bit, he was sure. After all, once they saw him walk in to that courtroom, they likely would forget almost any plans they had made to take down the Sin of Wrath themselves! He still had quite a bit of energy stored up in his bayou, both from the excess of what he'd been given during the Extermination broadcast and the addition of the oldest human-born angel to the place. If he timed it right, he might just shatter more than Satan's ego!

***

Velvette snarled as her phone began to ring. Who the fuck made phone calls anymore and why the bloody hell were they calling her at this time of night?! Her eyes narrowed as she picked up the device from her nightstand. An unknown number? She was half-tempted to ignore it, but curiosity had her answering it anyway, "I swear to Christ, if someone's decided to start a midnight scam call center again-"

"Dear girl, even I wouldn't stoop that low."

Shock made her bolt upright, eyes wide, "Alastor?! The fuck are you doing calling me this late?!"

"Apologies!" Bullshit. "I know you must rather enjoy your beauty sleep, but I have a bit of a proposition that I believe you will appreciate and time would be of the essence. No rest for the wicked, and all that jazz!"

Velvette had to admit that the fact that he was calling her with a proposition was piquing her curiosity, "What do you want, you barmy bastard?"

"Well, I imagine you still have the capability of enacting a live broadcast Hell-wide, even without Vox's brute force behind it, yes?"

"Mhmm. I've got a person who can work around his locks on that feature. Might take a few hours, but they'll do it."

"Good! If you will be willing to get them to air a live viewing of something from Wrath day after tomorrow, I have an offer in return for you."

She narrowed her eyes at the wall. She might be going round the bend herself these days, but even she knew that was a pretty big thing to be asking for. What could he possibly give her that would be worth it? "Go on."

"I need to make a statement at the courthouse that day, and for it to have the sort of impact I want, I will need to look like the secret being out as well as my near-death experience has led to me taking advantage of the perks of being mated to the King and Queen. I'll need to appear to be the most spoiled, pampered, and coddled royal omega with little care beyond my appearance that I can on such short notice."

Her breath hitched, "You mean you'll wear-"

"Mhmm. I know I said it had a snowball's chance in Hell of being on my person, but I guess this just means there's a blizzard in the forecast for Wrath's first ring in two days! Haha!"

Velvette fully got out of bed then, her mind going into overdrive, "I'll need you to come in tomorrow for at least a couple hours just to make sure you know how to properly move in something like that."

"Not a problem. I'm going to need to infuse it with a bit of my energies anyway, so having time to do that will be important as well."

She paused, "Infuse it with your energies? Why?"

"It will need to be able to shift with me! The Morningstar omega is going to take down the Sin of Wrath while wearing that."

The delighted shriek she gave at that was likely heard several floors down. This would make her design the forefront of omega fashion in all of Hell!

***

Raphael and Armina's return to Heaven was much more sedate than their arrival in Hell. Charlie and the others had said their farewells back at the palace, so the three mated Morningstars were the only ones escorting them to the Embassy. On the way, Alastor's Maman made him swear to send her a scroll at least once a week, even going so far as to make his alphas aware that it was not up for negotiation. She was ridiculous, but she was his Maman so he tolerated it and the gestures of affection she showered him with before she went to stand by Raphael's side again.

Lilith laughed lightly at his indignant grumbling, "Darling, I know you felt the same when you had to leave Armand up in Heaven. Do you not remember Noir's behavior?"

Lucifer got a look of curious interest, especially when Alastor's cheeks darkened, "Oh, I have got to know that story."

"Not here," Lilith smirked, "He's already close to biting you just for stress relief right now."

Alastor glared, just barely keeping himself from pouting. Damn her for knowing him so well!

Armina took Raphael's hand, waving at the three of them, "Might be a bit before I can come back down, with 'ow fussed everyting is up dere!"

They nodded, waving back as the two angels flew for the warded gateway high in the Embassy clocktower. Lilith looked at Alastor for a moment before putting a hand on his shoulder, "Don't worry, lovely. She'll be fine, and we can even send you and the kids up to see her sometimes after things are settled down here too."

Lucifer nodded, wrapping an arm around his waist, "I know I feel loads better knowing that she's one of the ones in charge of things up there now. Wonder how long it'll be before one of the older ones tries something stupid like pulling rank on her."

Alastor scoffed, "I would say that its unlikely considering what they saw her do to Sera, but we all know what arrogance does to the powerful." His alphas nodded, and he packed away his concern for his Maman, turning his attention to far more entertaining prospects, "Speaking of powerful arrogance! Lilith, Lucifer, I would like to ask something of you in regards to tomorrow's plans." They both looked at him with clear interest, "Go into the courtroom without me at first. I will be fashionably late, for good reason."

The Queen raised a brow, studying him, "You're plotting something, aren't you, sweetheart?"

"When am I not?"

Lucifer chuckled, "Good point. Guessing you need us in the dark on what you plan?"

Alastor nodded, "Your genuine first reactions will be vital. Especially yours, my Queen. Just do me a favor and rile up the Sin of Wrath as quick as you can, please?"

Lilith gave him a warm smile, putting one hand on her hip as she leaned in to give him a quick kiss, "Fine. But the show better be worth not having you on my arm when I step into that room, darling."

"Oh, it will be!"

"Good!" She sighed, turning her own sights on the coming confrontation, "Now, Alastor, please go extend our final players an opportunity to join us tomorrow."

"With pleasure!

***

"No, no, look! You get the Queen's character through the labyrinth-"

Stolas tilted his head in confusion as he studied his phone screen, "But this is supposed to be St. Anne's, correct? The hospital is not a maze like this!"

Loona rolled her eyes, "Its a game, it's not meant to be an exact copy, dumbass. Anyway, if you manage to get her through without catching the attention of any of the baphomets and get into the Sin's personal lab, you need to complete the puzzle to figure out which vial is the one you want. After that is when you get to the bonus mini-game that everyone's talking about. It's at the end of every level, but it gets a lot damn harder in the higher levels."

Blitzø watched with fond amusement as his adoptive beta daughter taught the exiled omega noble how to play the newest viral gaming app. Despite the fall of the head of Voxtech, the gaming sector was quick to take advantage of the hilarity that had been the first recording of the Queen of Hell in seven years. It was easy to see when Stolas got to the mini-game, those glowing eyes of his flashing as he chortled in amusement.

At the end of every level, the graphics would change from a more vintage game style into a halfway decent animation of Lilith picking up the King of Hell by the back of his coat. A timer would start and you had to aim for portals that would open and close at random, the speed increasing with each level.

"Now see, this is where you can use that power-up you got. They're rare to collect in the levels, that's why a lot of people are buying extras. Go ahead and use it if you really want to laugh, I'll chip in to get you a replacement one for when you need it." Pink eyes narrowed as the Goetia carefully tapped at his screen before swiping to yeet the King. They then went wide as the power-up activated and dark tentacles shot out to grab Lucifer and yank him in, making him just about drop his phone with how hard he was laughing.

Yeaaaah, there was a reason the game was so popular right now.

A short series of knocks on the front door had Stolas, Blitzø, and Loona looking that way in confused curiosity. There was nobody expected to be visiting, and Millie and Moxxie would just come in without knocking. The hellhound was the first to get to her feet, calling out as she reached for the doorknob, "If you're selling something, we're fucking broke so go scam someone..." She went wide-eyed, her ears falling back as she recognized the person on the other side, "...else."

"Salutations, my dear! I'm not here to sell anything, but I do have quite the invitation to extend to you and yours this fine day!"

"Looney? Who is it?" Blitzø hopped over the couch only to stumble and fall onto the floor when he caught sight of that signature microphone and red suit, "The fuck is the Radio Demon doing here?! Stolas, Loona, run while you can!" He scrambled to his feet, trying to remember where the closest weapon was, "I-I'll probably die screaming like a little bitch, but I might buy you two whole seconds!"

Before the hellhound or Goetia could do anything, shadows spread out and blocked all the windows, leaving the only way out being to go through the Overlord in the doorway. Radio dials flashed in the sinner's eyes as he grinned at Blitzø, "Oh, I like you! I think you would last a bit longer than that, given how a͐m̩ͧ̂͐us̲̳ͥͮͬi̜̺̗̻͋̂n͎̣͚̮̿͠g̏͌ it would be to toy with you."

The alpha imp actually whimpered, which had Stolas coming forward to stand in front of him protectively, his expression hard with defiance. Alastor's gaze softened slightly, a bit of approval in his stance, which made all three of them blink with surprise. He chuckled, spinning his microphone, "Amusing as you three are, I am not here to cause any sort of harm to you. I truly do have an invitation to extend to you. The rest are getting mandatory summons, but our Queen understands that you may not be willing to stand before Satan again after the previous trial."

Four pink eyes narrowed, "Satan? Why would we be-" Stolas gasped sharply as he put it together, "The Queen is really..."

Alastor's grin turned into a sharp thing, "Oh, yes. She is reopening your case, and plans to thoroughly drag all those witless fools through the muck for their mockery of her court system." His eyes went black, "Es̔p̔eͫ͌c͉ial̯͚l̈́ͭÿ̛ͅ t͂̿há͔ͅt͠ cl͎as͑̾̕sͧi̸̮̼s͂̿t͒ Sị̤͒n.͗" The glitching and warping around him built up before disappearing and he gave them all an open, expectant look, "Would you care for front row seats to the show?"

The three shared a look for a moment before Blitzø barked a laugh, "Mind if we grab the other two?"

"By all means! Be at Satan's courthouse in Wrath tomorrow by noon sharp if you choose to come!" With that, Alastor gave them a showy bow before he and his shadows vanished as if they had never been there.

"... the fuck?" Loona sniffed the air, "Did someone gas us with hallucinogens?"

Blitzø had a manic grin as he typed furiously on his phone, "Ohoho! That was real, Looney! I'm checking if Fizz is going too, he is going to soooo fanboy out! Little prick likes to rag on me about the horse thing. Well! The fucking Radio Demon himself was just at our apartment, he's gonna be so goddamn jealous!"

Stolas looked confused as well as concerned, "Blitzy, can you tell me more about that fellow? I'll admit, I am not terribly familiar with sinners, what with how so many new ones came into power only to fall in the Exterminations. I recognize him from that video of the battle, but you two got very agitated by his presence."

Loona stared at him in disbelief, "Dude. He's the Radio Demon! He's been around for almost a hundred years, he's not some newbie Overlord! How the fuck haven't you heard of him?"

He shrugged, "I was raised on live orchestras and such playing at balls and concerts. We've never had a radio. Oc-" He stumbled over her name like usual, "Octavia gets all her music from streaming services."

"You have to be shitting me!" Blitzø was staring up at him like the Goetia had just announced that he didn't know what a horse was. "Alright, I'm calling Fizz, see if I can get him to send some of the digital recordings of that grinning fuckheads older broadcasts, and we're gonna give you as much of a crash course as we can! Because if you don't know what sort of show you're gonna see tomorrow, you'll be just as screwed as all the other ignorant blue-bloods in there."

The imp and hellhound knew well that ignorance was not always bliss, especially when interacting with the nutjobs that were the older Overlords of Pentagram City.

***

The next day, just a little after noon, Velvette was getting things set up in what was now entirely her entertainment room. She had multiple projections of social media feeds around her far more comfortable than before chair, tea and biscuits on a tray for snacking, and she'd already put word out to her employees that she was not to be disturbed unless the bloody building was on fire, and even then they'd better have damn well tried to handle it themselves first!

Really, it was all perfect for her to watch the upcoming show on her own without two man-babies taking up space and yapping irritatingly!

Which was why getting a priority message just before the cutoff time for contacting her made her curl her lip in irritation. What fucking bullshit was going on now?!

Swiping open the message, Velvette read the words from the front desk twice before she was sure she was seeing it right. Three Overlords were wanting to see her, but didn't want their identities revealed until she came down herself? Switching over to the security feeds, she frowned when she found that some sort of substance was coating the cameras that would have given her a view of anyone coming into the building and going to the desk. Going back, it looked like the obstruction had just happened a few minutes ago, so it was almost definitely caused by the Overlords to keep her from seeing who they were first. That also meant someone had inside information on all the camera locations on the lower level at the very least.

She did not like surprises in general. This sort of one least of all.

Taking the elevator down, Velvette tried to guess who it might be and how likely this would turn into a fight. She sure as fuck hoped not! She hadn't been able to get everything properly changed over for her to make use of without Vox or Val here to take on some of the load!

The doors slid open and she immediately got greeted by a sharp-toothed grin, "Well hello, darlin'! Sorry ta just drop in like this!"

Velvette blinked at finding Rosie, Carmilla Carmine, and Zestiel all looking at her expectantly, "W-what the bloody hell?!"

The cannibal Overlord giggled behind her gloved hand, "Oh, you are absolutely adorable, aren't you dear?" She put a hand on her hip, waving at the other two with the other, "We thought since you are becomin' a right proper member of the table now, it might be a grand ol' time to watch Alastor's performance together with ya! Woulda brought Zeezi also since you and her got some similarities what with how she can play real good at bein' all alpha even though she's a beta too, but she had herself a cute date!"

She was about to tell them all where they could go shove it, but she caught a hint of something in Carmine's eyes. It wasn't the disdainful scorn she'd always had every other time Velvette had seen her, rather it was cautiously curious. Something Alastor said to her before came to her then.

"Never believe what you see at first glance with the other Overlords. Just like you have many hidden little manipulation games going on at a time online, they have layer upon layer to their words and actions. The more you can see, the more you can play your own hand into their game and earn their respect. Find ways to dole out smaller acts of trust, and you will build better bridges than what you had with Vox and Valentino."

Right. This was another part of the game, wasn't it? They were putting themselves in her territory with an offer of company. She was sure they all had ways of handling it if she tried anything to attack them, but they were keeping themselves relaxed and open for now. However, simply accepting outright would be seen as too trusting, a sure weakness. Ensuring her whole stance was wary but considering alpha, she looked to Rosie since she was doing all the talking so far, "I hope you're not expecting me to let in a bunch of freeloading fossils."

The tall woman clapped her hands together in delighted approval, probably more obviously than she normally would, but they all considered her to be a rookie still. With Rosie being known to the other two as her mentor, the game was being played more openly like Alastor said it would be, "Oh! We wouldn't want ta impose and not bring any sort of offerin' for our hostess!" The cannibal reached into her large bag and pulled out a container of dainty sandwich triangles, "Now, don't you worry your cute little baby-doll head none, these were made for you folks with less... adventurous tastes!"

Behind her, Carmilla summoned a clear bag with what looked like everything needed for margaritas, including the glasses, while Zestiel brought out a large container of fancy chocolates.

Okay, this was actually starting to look like it might be fun. Maybe these geezers weren't such stuffy fossils after all.

***

Satan had some wariness over the sudden demand he clear his afternoon, though he refused to show it. He had been just as surprised as everyone else at the return of their Queen after she had seemingly abandoned Hell for good. Only, it turned out that she had been working some sort of long con against Heaven? One that involved Lucifer and a sinner? And that sinner had somehow been the one to give birth to the Princess that all of the Sins called their niece?!

When the fuck had this all gone into the twilight zone?!

So much had happened in the seven years since she had left. Satan could see now how stupid and cocky he'd become with his assumptions of her truly having separated from Lucifer and leaving. The draconic alpha had done everything he could to undermine the King, to try to make himself as much of a problem as possible. But no matter how loudly he'd besmirched Lucifer's name or tyrannical he became, the alpha fallen had kept to the palace, had never come out from his seclusion to challenge him like Satan wanted him to!

So much power, so much potential, and the man had the audacity to play meek and mild?! Lucifer had been so damned content to remain behind the scenes all those years, keep himself second to his Queen. It had always pissed Satan off!  Every fucking time he'd managed to get Lucifer to show even a fraction of his strength, it had been a thrill to meet him blow for blow! Such a worthy opponent in battle, an alpha of the most noble blood that could outlast the infamous wrath of the draconic Sin, and then easily pin him into submission.

Then the bastard would turn around and bow his head so willingly!

Satan had nothing against noble alpha women, treated them with the same respect as he would alpha men. The problem was purely Lucifer's constant submission to her! He never challenged her, never asserted his own dominance over his human wife, even though being of lower blood meant she should be the one bending for him! The glorious thrill of fighting the fallen, the satisfaction of giving his all only to end up defeated, all of it turned sour when he saw the man always go so soft for his wife.

Sin of Pride? Psh!

Now... now Lilith was back, the bond between her and the King as strong as it had ever been, and she was stepping back into place like she had never left. Already there were people trying to find ways to cover their failures, or ways to disappear so she never found them. The Queen of Hell was fucking terrifying, and now everyone was realizing that they had utterly spat upon her expectations of them. Satan knew he was one of them, but he would not be so stupid as to try to hide his mistakes. She already knew, she always somehow knew, hiding them would only drag out the humiliation. The alpha dragon was not going to bare his throat to her easily, but he knew in the end she would win. And because she saw and heard everything, she'd choose to not even use her own hand to do it, knowing that fucking burned him up all the more! After all, Lucifer would never hesitate to do as she commanded, and if she wanted the Sin of Wrath brought low, he would do that for her with a smile on his fucking stupidly attractive face!

Satan might have recognized his thing for the King of Hell long ago, but fuck if it didn't bring him more problems than it was goddamned worth. Really, he was an alpha himself! Why wouldn't his damned instincts get with the program and focus on an omega like they were supposed to?! Even a beta would be more acceptable!

Breathing deeply, trying to remember the calming techniques suggested by the aid Belphegor had sent his way a few years ago, he pushed open the double doors of the courtroom... only to find a surprising number of other people there as well. A quick scan of the room had that feeling of being led into a trap strengthening. No wonder she had wanted a full afternoon from him. From the excited grins on several faces, so very many of those in the room had no idea of the shit storm coming their way. For all that the Sin of Wrath was quick-tempered and prone to irrational decisions, he was not stupid. He recognized the significance of exactly who had been called here with him and knew precisely what event she had decided to rake them over the coals for. Even the banished former Prince Stolas and his low-blooded associates were here.

Behind him, the double doors blew open under a wave of power, and he turned to find the Queen of Hell's cold violet eyes staring deep into his soul. Lilith's grin was a sharp, bloodthirsty thing, "Ladies and gentleman, though there has been a delay, this court is now back in session."

***

Blitzø kept wavering between excitement and panic. Sure, the Queen (?!?!?!) had asked them to come, but that was no guarantee their asses wouldn't end up back into the frying pan or directly in the cooking fire itself! The general air of high emotions in the courtroom turned to a mixture of awe and fear as the Sin of Wrath stepped inside. Which then tripled when the Queen of Hell made her entrance right behind him, staring up at the Sin with no sign of doubt of her dominance over him. The King of Hell was just behind her left shoulder, fully supporting her and letting her take the lead.

While everyone else stood and respectfully watched the royal pair come through, Blitzø kept looking around. Where the fuck was the Radio Demon?

Someone just a bit away but still in hearing range had a similar question, their partner answering, "After what we saw? Probably being kept safe at the palace. What alpha in their right mind would allow a possibly pregnant omega out after such an injury?"

Blitzø snorted. 'Allow?' Nobody bossed around the infamous Radio Demon, the omega who killed any alpha that crossed him. It didn't matter that the King and Queen of Hell were his mates, there was no way even they were ballsy enough to try to force him to do anything he didn't want to. No, there was definitely something else going on here.

"Mills? Are you sure you're okay to be here?"

Blitzø rolled his eyes at the worried tone from Moxxie after he asked that question for the millionth time. Yes, an alpha female getting pregnant by an omega male was a near impossibility that they had somehow managed to pull, but Millie could take care of herself! She was smarter than him and Moxxie, that was for damn sure, "Mox, get off her damn knot and relax, would ya? You're probably stressing her out more than anybody else, dammit!"

Millie giggled and patted Moxxie on the hand, "Don't worry, hun. I'm fine, promise!"

Blitzø bet himself fifty dollars that he'd ask again in another couple minutes.

The Queen didn't go towards where Lucifer's throne was and hers had been before she left. Instead, she went right for Satan's seat, easily summoning her husband's to rest beside it. The Sin of Wrath made a sound like he was about to protest, but Lilith looked at him with a raised brow which had his jaw clicking shut at impressive speed. The imp couldn't deny that it was amusing as Hell to see the great dragon so obviously nervous after the shit he'd put Blitzø and his family through.

"Everyone be seated," Despite the fact that she used nothing to augment her voice, Lilith could be clearly heard throughout the room. Everyone but her and Satan took a seat. When he continued to just stare down at her, she narrowed her eyes, "Is there a problem, Lord Satan?"

The dragon growled and folded his arms over his chest, "Yeah, you're in my seat, so where the fuck do you expect me to sit, your Majesty?"

Whispers broke out, almost everyone scandalized at the snide tone the Sin had taken with the Queen. Lilith simply smirked and waved a hand at the courtroom floor, "I see plenty of space for you and your ego. After the way you've behaved like a tantrum-throwing toddler these last few years, I think that should suffice."

Wings flaring wide in challenge and eyes glowing bright with fury, "Toddler?! At least I've been here, not playing games while enjoying a peaceful life up in Heaven."

Lucifer snarled in offense on his wife's behalf, Lilith maintaining a cool front, "I don't know how peaceful you think it was spending over seven years having to remain unseen and constantly under a Binding of Honesty while subverting and dismantling the corrupted leadership structure that wanted to 'purify' our realm by destroying all of us. It wasn't like I was sunbathing on the beach with a cocktail. However, that is not the point of this meeting, Lord Satan. I will be releasing information that is safe to declassify for the public as soon as I can. Now will you sit down, or will force be required?"

Blitzø could hear Stolas gasp with concern as the Sin raised his chin and sneered down at her. Even after everything he'd been through because of the non-Morningstar assholes here, the omega noble still likely wanted nothing more than to intervene and mediate to try to bring about a more peaceful resolution. The imp laid out a hand nearby, pretending not to notice or care when the Goetia grabbed tight hold of it.

"Tsk. Go ahead, set your coward of a husband after me, since you refuse to get your own hands dirty like a real alpha should."

Anger and indignation had the Queen baring her teeth, though whether it was the insult to her or her husband that cracked the mask was a toss up. She opened her mouth to speak, but it was another's voice that cut in first, "And why should she dirty her perfectly lovely hands on a cretin like you?"

All eyes went to the large double doors, even the draconic Sin whirling around. Standing there was the Morningstar omega in the sort of finery that many omegas would practically sell their souls to afford. The Radio Demon, feared Overlord of Pentagram City had certainly never worn anything like it. Three bands of pure, nearly shimmering white fabric were stretched over his chest, waist, and hips, thin lines of bright gold running along the edges. Medallions with symbols representing his mates and himself ran down the center, drawing the eye along the long lines of his figure. A sheer purple cape wrapped around his shoulders before attaching to each hand and elegantly flowing behind him as he confidently approached the center of the room. The golden laurel crown on his head glinted in the light as well as the gemstones on delicate chains wrapped around his antlers. The entire courtroom went silent and still, staring at the gently smiling individual that looked so different than he had at the Extermination broadcast.

Well, most of them.

"Oh fuck, fuck, fuck. Oooh, this isn't good," Blitzø muttered as he and his crew were moving out from their seats carefully so they didn't draw attention and sliding behind them to peek out. Stolas looked at them in bewilderment.

"Trust us, get behind something!" Loona harshly whispered. "Otherwise, you're a visible target, a potential living shield, or in the damn splash zone!"

The Goetia looked at the three imps to check and they nodded in agreement. Wisely, he chose to heed the wisdom of the Pride residents who had actually lived in Pentagram City and got behind his own seat, uncaring of the way those around them stared. Stolas had learned long ago that being educated by books and learning things the hard way through experience made a vast difference in how well one did in new situations.

"The thing is," Blitzø whispered, "The Radio Demon has a very specific look. He does not deviate from that look unless he's plotting. If he's deviated so far from that fucking look that he actually looks like he's gone soft omega? Everybody in the fucking room better hope he has a specific target and isn't just planning to go on a full killing spree when all of them have their guards down!"

The look in the Goetia's glowing eyes said he didn't entirely believe that the sinner was quite that terrifying, but so long as he followed Blitzø's lead here, he'd be fine. All of the nobles would figure it out soon enough.

The Radio Demon was on a hunt, and woe be it to whoever the target was. This time, it looked like it was going to be the Sin of Wrath learning why sometimes it was better to be facing an opponent that could outright kill you, rather than someone who had to be smart in fighting you. Death was often a kinder thing than the levels of humiliation and pain Alastor could wield against his enemies.

Notes:

Alright everybody! We get rocking and rolling with Al vs. Satan next chap!

Also, the first bonus scene has been posted in the next story in this series! Its Raph and Az after Al bit him the first time

In case the link breaks:
Bluesky Fancy Al: https://bsky.app/profile/frizzycrls.bsky.social/post/3lohfgygrns24

Tumblr Fancy Al: https://www.tumblr.com/frizzycrls/782744221666967552/fancy-omega-alastor-is-now-complete-found-a?source=share

Chapter 19

Summary:

The Sin of Wrath was even taller and more intimidating than recordings had implied. There was one extra thing of note though. The way he stood revealed a weakness that Alastor doubted he was aware of, one that was Satan's own fault for carrying that few likely had the bravery to tell him about. The deer considered doing so subtly, then the idiot in front of him had to open his mouth, "What makes you think you even have any right to be speaking right now, omega?"

His ear twitched as he caught a whispered rant from Blitzø, "Oh fucking Christ on a pogo stick! Everyone say 'bye-bye' to the Sin of Wrath! Hey, Mills! How much you wanna bet the Morningstars will be releasing a recipe for grilled dragon with a side of sexist idiot blood sauce tomorrow?"

Vaggie worried at her thumbnail between her teeth, indecision and concern a nearly constant undercurrent in her mind. Something was bothering Charlie, she just knew it, but the hellborn woman always acted like everything was fine. It was one of the most frustrating things about her girlfriend. She truly seemed to believe everyone else's problems were more important than her own! And Vaggie... had no idea how to help her.

The former Exorcist knew she didn't behave right for an omega, that she struggled with things that were instinctive for others that shared her orientation. Usually it didn't bother her too much since Charlie loved her just the way she was. Times like this made her all too aware though, because she was sure that if she understood how to act or say the right things at the right times, she'd be able to coax Charlie into talking to her.

Hell, her alpha had never even confronted her about the fact that she'd gone behind her back to report on Alastor to her father! Sure, that would probably be pretty funny to think back on one day, but Charlie should have at least been a little irritated with her over that, right?

Vaggie's thoughts were interrupted by a yell from the other room, "SIIIIS! Maman's on the TV again! He's wearing a really pretty dress, and I think he's gonna fight a dragon this time!"

"WHAT?!" Charlie nearly shrieked as she got to her feet and ran for the room Armand was in, Vaggie close behind. Sliding to a stop near the television, they both stared with wide eyes at the screen. Holy shit, that was definitely Alastor strutting towards the Sin of Wrath with all the confidence of a runway model! Just like the video of the Extermination, there was no glitching of his image, allowing everyone to clearly see him. What the ever-loving hell was going on?!

The others came piling in then with varying reactions. Husk swore and covered his eyes like he'd just unexpectedly walked in on someone naked. Angel made a strange noise that sounded like a strangled whimper. And Niffty?

Niffty squealed and practically flattened her eye against the screen as she latched onto the TV, grin wide as she giggled. Her voice had that odd, mad tone to it as she babbled, "Ehehehee! Lookit how pretty he iiiissss! Oh, I have got to put that outfit in my storieeeees!"

"No wonder Vel was ova the damn moon yesterday, she musta been workin' with that pretty boy! Woo, he can step on me in those heels any day a' the week!"

Vaggie wanted to snap at him for ogling the Radio Demon of all people but... she actually couldn't find much real fault in Angel's reaction as Armand tugged a drooling Niffty away from the screen. Though she preferred women, she had to admit Alastor looked hot and she wondered how much it would cost to get something like that outfit for herself? Though, realistically speaking, Charlie probably wouldn't be capable of letting her out of the bedroom if she wore anything similar...

Husk sighed and gave the spider a flat look, "Really? Are you kidding me? You know that fucker and the bullshit he does, and you're still saying shit like that?!"

"Dude, just because he's evil don't make him any less hot! Yo, Tiny!" Niffty was vibrating with manic glee, but she managed to tear her gaze away  to look at Angel, "Think ya can get me a few script drafts by tomorrow or the next mornin'? I got access to the writer's funds today, I'll make sure ya get paid well for it."

"Yessss! Soon, everyone will see the glory of the ship! Mwahahahahaaaa!" The little cyclops cackled before she started pointing at people in the courtroom, "That one's guilty, so is that one, and that one, and ooooo, you're eeexxxtra guilty, heh! And-"

"Uh, Niffty?" Charlie looked like she didn't want to ask, but something in her had to, "Why are you calling everyone on the screen guilty? What are they guilty of?"

"Because eeeveryone in there is guilty and going to horny jail! Everybody here too, except Armand!" Niffty patted him on the head when he pouted, "Don't worry, Goldilocks, you'll probably be guilty when you get older too!"

The young boy pointed at his own head, "Antlers are kinda like horns though! None of the rest of you have any, so wouldn't I go extra to horn jail then?"

Charlie swooped in and scooped Armand up with an awkward laugh, "Niffty is, uh, t-talking about a grown up thing!" When that made her younger brother look at her curiously, she understandably floundered. Sure, he'd probably be learning about this sort of stuff pretty soon, it wasn't like they could keep him completely oblivious to everything less heavenly here, but they should at least try to maintain his innocence as much as possible, right? "Guys, somebody help me explain, please!"

Angel Dust shook his head fondly and came over to ruffle blond curls, "Kiddo, it means people wanna kiss ol' Smiles the way yer Ma and Dad do sometimes. Betcha anythin' Lu and Lily are gonna be busy beatin' the fans off with a stick afta this!"

"Oooh! Okay! So they wanna be mated to Maman too?" Vaggie gave the others a pointed look and to her relief, everyone nodded in agreement, Husk's tail feathers 'accidentally' getting Niffty in the face and making her sputter before she could possibly add onto that. Armand snickered and turned his head to look at the screen as the camera angle swept over the gathered crowd, "Hey Sis? Can you set up your phone to text Mommy for me?"

"Huh? Why?"

"Some of the birdie people have real pretty feathers, and I wanna see if she or Maman can get a couple for me!" The camera paused for a second on one Goetia that was watching the courtroom floor with wide eyes, "Oooo! 'Specially that red one, please!"

***

"And why should she dirty her perfectly lovely hands on a cretin like you?"

"Woo! Now there's a rush!"

Bee blinked and looked over at Asmodeus curiously, keeping her voice quiet, "You okay, Oz-meister?"

A shudder rolled through him, his flames flaring up before he got it back under control, "Yeah, I'm good, Bee. Think someone's turned the cameras on though. Lust in Hell just spiked massively!" The Sin motioned towards his nearby boyfriend's mesmerized focus on things below, "Good thing I think Froggie's gonna be more than game for a few rounds later!"

They both studied Alastor as he walked towards Satan, Bee humming, "You know, I think I prefer him in the other 'fit. Don't get me wrong, this shit's hot, but that dude's rizz is off the chain when he's more in his element."

"Something tells me he's fixing to be back in his element preeetty soon depending on how old hothead there decides to handle things."

Both of them snickered, the Sin of Gluttony moving to sit up more properly when she caught sight of Belphegor. The usually napping woman was staring at the Morningstar omega with a laser focus, her eyes bright in a way that said she was looking at more than just his outward appearance.

... what did Sloth know? Dammit, Bel was sitting too far away and there was no way to get closer without drawing attention! Bee folded her upper arms over her chest with a pout. She wasn't a feline-based being, but the curiosity was definitely going to kill her!

***

Alastor was glad he'd prepared for this as every eye turned to him. Yes, he fed off the attention, but he was not going to reveal his hand this soon, be so sloppy as to show it to any and all. His request had been heeded, the cameras turned on and adding to the buzzing under his skin, building up energy just as strong, if not stronger, than that which had been given to him at the Extermination. The fact that now all of the other Sins were paying attention so blatantly only added to it. While his powers were not fed by visual attention the way Vox's had, his Shadow was working to twine the magics within the Radio Demon's microphone to the camera feeds as well. So long as all watching him listened just as closely, it served well enough.

'Store it, hide it away, pretend your claws and teeth are dull until the time is right.'

Most of the Sins and nobles that did not know him were watching with avid curiosity and not a small amount of desire. One Sin, however, was watching him with barely covered disdain and, from what he could smell, jealousy.

'Innnteresting.' Well, that certainly shed new light on several things!

Glancing behind Satan as he walked closer, the deer could see that Lucifer had shifted into his demonic state, bright eyes fully red, and if he wasn't mistaken, his alpha husband was actually drooling. Lilith herself looked like the only reason she hadn't moved to get closer to him was the fact that she was acting as the restraining hand on their angel. Truly worth every bit of unease and disdain he had for this revealing state of dress and act, and he had barely even started!

The Sin of Wrath was even taller and more intimidating than recordings had implied. There was one extra thing of note though. The way he stood revealed a weakness that Alastor doubted he was aware of, one that was Satan's own fault for carrying that few likely had the bravery to tell him about. The deer considered doing so subtly, then the idiot in front of him had to open his mouth, "What makes you think you even have any right to be speaking right now, omega?"

His ear twitched as he caught a whispered rant from Blitzø, "Oh fucking Christ on a pogo stick! Everyone say 'bye-bye' to the Sin of Wrath! Hey, Mills! How much you wanna bet the Morningstars will be releasing a recipe for grilled dragon with a side of sexist idiot blood sauce tomorrow?"

Blood didn't lend well toward making a sauce, but the commentary of the little imp was proving to be rather hilarious and he seemed highly aware of the Radio Demon's most likely reactions. A fan perhaps? Such an amusing creature. Hmmm, would dragon be better grilled or slow roasted? Decisions, decisions.

There was no way Satan failed to feel the fury of the alphas behind him. Which meant he was still aiming to ensure it was Lucifer that put him down. Alastor wanted to witness that himself at some point, but right now he was here to send a few messages to Hell at large, a thought that made it harder not to let his smile turn into something too hungry for the soft role he was playing as he responded pleasantly, "Since this is our first time meeting, let me give you some advice! That sort of tone is mistake number one when it comes to dealing with this omega, Lord Satan. What makes you think I care about any outdated ideas on what I should be allowed to do? Besides, in case you've forgotten, I technically outrank you, sir."

The dragon bared his teeth, "Why you-"

"Three." His voice was low, quiet enough that only those seated closest would hear.

Satan paused, blinking, "What?"

The omega made a graceful motion at the Sin, "I can see three ways I could knock you off your feet from this distance right now. Do you wish for me to prove this in front of all present here, or will you allow me to pass to be with my mates, Lord Satan?"

"Blitzy? That's a Sin! Surely he can't-"

"Stolas, rule one with the older Overlords. Never, and I mean never, tell one of them they can't do something. They will fucking break reality itself to prove you wrong! Only ones I think are scarier than the Radio Demon are the lady that runs Cannibal Town and the one they claim is retired, but I call bullshit on that."

...fair. Rosie and Zestiel were truly capable of being terrifying, even to Alastor at this point. He wouldn't want to get on either's bad side.

There was a flicker of curious interest in those four glowing eyes then. Still, Satan predictably scoffed before he stepped aside, "Like you really could, but I guess this bullshit won't start until they have their precious omega with them, hm?"

Good to see he wasn't entirely beyond paying attention to the game. Too bad for him that his temper was precisely what Alastor would require to ensure everything fell into place later, "So glad you are capable of seeing reason, sir!"

As he walked past, a shadow tentacle shot out, wrapping around a nearby stalagmite and breaking it off sharply. Slivers of stone pelted Satan and those seated closest, though the five that had gotten behind their chairs remained untouched. Slamming the point of the rock into the floor, Alastor smirked, "There. Now you have a seat, sir."

Muffled snickers broke out through the crowd. Still, the sinner did not relax with that death glare on his back until Lilith took his hand, kissing it in greeting. Her own voice remained quiet to keep her words private as well, "You look delectable, lovely. Am I to assume there is more than meets the eye with this outfit?"

Alastor chuckled, "I would hate to spoil the surprise, my Queen." He held up a hand when she made a motion as though to summon a chair for him as well, "Do not worry about me! I see a perfectly comfortable seat right here."

He was almost certain Lucifer nearly yelped when he settled himself right on the alpha male's lap, playing up the spoiled and coddled omega as much as he could. Lilith had already caught onto the game, even if she wasn't entirely aware of the goal yet. Lucifer, however, looked very perplexed and so Alastor made a show of leaning in close as though resting against him, "Just play along, darling. Treat me the way you would if I weren't so prone to biting you for it."

Eyes lighting up with delight at the permission given, the King of Hell wrapped a possessive arm and tail around his omega, his free hand petting over Alastor's forearm as he spoke, "Warn me if you do get close to biting? I would rather not give the people that sort of show."

The sinner took the request into consideration, though he made no promises. As Lilith stepped away to speak once more, Satan reluctantly took a seat.

"I would normally open something like this by welcoming our honorable noble houses. However, so disappointingly few of you have proven yourselves honorable in my absence."

***

The entirety of the Hazbin pack winced, Angel Dust letting out a low whistle, "Ooooo, that's gotta sting."

Armand looked around in confusion, "Huh? What's gotta sting? And I thought Maman was gonna fight the dragon guy!"

Charlie studied the screen for a moment, tilting her head, "Hold on, let me pull up the online feed. I need to rewind it to when he walked in, and see if that gives me any clues on what he's doing."

She set him down to do that and Angel crouched down next to him, "Ya see, yer Ma just pulled out what's called the Mom Voice-"

Niffty put her hands on her hips and gave a long sigh, "I'm not mad, I'm just disappointed."

Everyone paused and looked at her. She did that a little too well... did Niffty have kids?! Angel shook it off, filing that under 'probably don't want to know' territory, "Yeah, just like that! So anyways, its bad enough when yer a kid, but when yer an adult, it makes ya feel like a kid again. If ya make someone angry, ya got power over them. If they get disappointed instead, that means ya failed."

The boy's violet eyes went wide with understanding, "Ooooh, that makes sense! Thanks, Uncle Angel!"

The spider's eyes went wide as Armand turned back to watching the screen.

***

"Marquis Andrealphus of the Goetia, standing Prince for the terms of the former's exile or the Heir's coming of age. Please come forward for questioning."

A pale blue Goetia stood and took to the air, using his ice powers to travel over the chasm, the magic wielded far more dramatically than necessary to bring him to stand at the end of the outcropping where a podium had been set. Alastor struggled to keep his expression to one of lazy boredom when Lucifer decided to add in his own whispered commentary, "Oh, look. Its the reject for Elsa's animal companion."

Unaware of how close the King and King Consort were to mocking laughter, Andrealphus bowed low with a pleasant enough smile on his face and submission to the Queen's authority in his stance, but there was something off in his eyes, "It is an honor to hear my name grace your lips, your Majesty."

Eugh. Though the words themselves seemed polite, the tone as well as the exact order they had been used in was certainly... self-gratifying. Alastor was fairly sure Lilith heard the same, probably even caught more than he did with her centuries of experience with the game played on this scale. She waited a moment before speaking again, forcing the Goetia to remain prostrated just barely long enough to show a clear warning to him that he was walking a fine line, "Rise, Marquis." Heh. Pointedly not saying his name again after what he'd said. Score one for the Queen, "Pardon my lack of familiarity with you and your family line, I do not recall any of the more recent members gaining my attention or ire in the last couple centuries," Ouch. She was not pulling any punches with this one, was she? Alastor could feel Lucifer fighting once more against openly laughing, "I wish to know how it is that your family came to be tied so closely with one of the heirs to my close friend and advisor, the Goetic King Paimon?"

Andrealphus handled the hidden slights rather commendably, showing little more than a slight stiffness in his shoulders and downturn at the very corners of his beak. Perhaps a sign that he and his had dealt with such many times in the past? "Our family is of good breeding, though those that inherit the ice magics that I wield are uncommon." Unnecessary boasting. Who was he strutting for? He must know that his abilities are paltry in comparison to the Queen's. "We are, however, known well for allowing the strong passing of abilities of other lines. As such, my dear sister, with her potential beauty, lack of her own magical skills, and alpha qualities, was deemed a suitable match for the omega Prince Stolas. It was hoped that her blood would allow for any children born of such a marriage to retain the full strength of royal magic and be named an heir."

Alastor closely watched the Goetia as he spoke, though he kept his eyelids low, seemingly only attentive to the gentle caresses Lucifer gave his arm. There was something when he had spoken of his sister, both in his scent and his tone. Almost like an undercurrent that he had barely hidden...

Lilith lightly tapped a nail against the arm of her current throne, considering, "And from what I have heard, such a child was born, yes?" That got a short nod, "But there was a divorce in the works before all this matter with the imp, the book, and the assassination came to light?"

There was the barest hint of a hesitation before Andrealphus reacted, something that wouldn't be noticed unless one was watching very closely, which Lilith and Alastor were. The alpha Goetia covered it with an arm sweeping in the direction where his sister and niece currently sat. The younger alpha girl was dressed far more casually than her mother and uncle were, a grey-knit cap on her head and loose clothing of dark coloring on her. Unusual for an heiress of such high rank. Even as a sinner Overlord, Alastor knew that much. She looked like as normal a teenager as any hellborn could, which made her completely abnormal as a Goetia. "Yes, madam. My niece has proven herself already quite capable of the magics that the former Prince wielded."

Violet eyes narrowed at the avoidance of answering the other question, a small smirk on the Queen's face, "Interesting. Perhaps later today, I should see about granting her the test early? That way you would be free to return to your own duties, Marquis."

Another hesitance, this one more clear. So, Andrealphus did not want his niece taking her inheritance, not yet at least. She seemed like she wasn't terribly far off from the age many considered acceptable to inherit, so why bother making a fuss at this stage? Still the Goetia bowed, "If that is your wish, my Queen, then as your humble servant, I would only state that she has not yet displayed the maturity needed to wield such power on her own, and ask that I be allowed to remain as head of the household until she has demonstrated such."

Nicely played. Assuming that he would still be standing in his current place on the ladder was a rather arrogant one, however. He believed there was nothing showing his own hand in all of this, despite how blatant he had been in the first trial?

Idiot.

***

"See? He's playin' omega, but purposely doin' it the wrong way. Makin' it clear to alla them that he might be married to the King and Queen, but they don't run the show with him! And now he's just waitin' for Lily to finish tyin' the knots on the noose round the necks of the ones she's plannin' to use as examples for the rest."

Velvette thoughtfully chewed on one of the dark chocolate truffles, "Still don't get why the Queen doesn't just strike down the whole rotten lot and scare their heirs into behaving like she wants them to."

"That would be inefficient." Carmilla sat upon the loveseat with Zestiel and somehow managed to make it look rather regal, even with the bright red margarita in her hand, "Not all of the heirs are of age. Rushing them into place all at once would leave too many power struggles and gaps where there should be none. I can almost guarantee that our Queen has looked at the entirety of the field to find which of the pawns are the easiest to sacrifice without causing undue strain."

"Yup!" Rosie chirped, "Ol' Lils is a well-practiced hand at this sorta play from what I hear. Only wrench this time seems to be Alastor."

Velvette blinked and glanced at her as she motioned towards the telly, "He's just sitting there, though. Didn't even realize the barmy bastard could sit so still."

The lady cannibal giggled behind a gloved hand, "Oh, honey, remind me to tell ya 'bout some of his early hunts that ain't listed under his official kills. That boy can stay in one spot, silent as a gargoyle, fer long enough that ya forget he's there. Look at the folks in the courtroom. Half of 'em have already gotten it in their heads that he's just a lap ornament and don't even see him no more!"

"Bloody bunch of morons," Velvette muttered.

"Forgive mine curiosity, but where hast the trap been set within yon garment thou created for him?"

She raised a brow as she looked at Zestiel, "Trap? How'd you know there was any?"

All three Overlords gave her matching, amused looks. Rosie reached over to pat her arm, "Darlin', this is Alastor we're talkin' about! There's always a trap of some sort. Gussied up as he is right now? That means he's also bein' the bait!"

Huh. So the omega wasn't just being a fussy brat with his specifications. Velvette weighed out how much to give and how much to hold in her hand, "Hmm. Suppose it won't hurt to tell you that the medallions aren't just decorative."

Zestiel's bright eyes flashed and he leaned forward, steepling his fingers as he stared at the screen. Rosie gave her an approving grin, "That was a good answer! 'Specially with ol' Zesty here. He likes a puzzle, so givin' him the spot to focus on, but not the how or why will keep his busy mind churnin'."

Carmine's lips twitched up, "The record for stumping him among the Overlords still with us is at five weeks. That was how long it took for him to figure out how Zeezi managed to smuggle in seven gallons of Cuban espresso from the mortal realm."

Velvette blinked. That... was a lot of caffeine. The dino beta was big and all, but that shit could send anyone's heart rate into space!

...

"How long ago was that?"

Rosie smirked and took a sip of her margarita, "Think ya already know that one."

Oh bloody fuck! No wonder Vox never went to the meetings when Zeezi was supposed to be there! He'd never named anyone in the story that went around, but this all but confirmed it was her! Velvette made a note on her phone to go through the archives and find footage of the dinosaur Overlord chasing Vox down even through his flash jumps, moving quickly enough to get his audio set to Polish, and locking it down in a way that it took him a week to break through and fix! The vid was sure to go viral if she found it!

Even if he was no longer in the game, taking the piss out of Vox would never get old.

***

"Fascinating as this has all been, Marquis, I must ask," Lilith's stare was unblinking, daring him to lie or attempt to get out of answering, "How much did you pay Mr. Striker for his testimony?"

Alastor mentally added in a record scratch to the expression Andrealphus had before he quickly smoothed it over, "I- um, w-well-"

She snapped her fingers, a projection of a still image floating in the air above her showing Andrealphus, Stella, and Striker, the half-imp assassin who claimed to be hired by another imp assassin to take out Stolas, all seated together at the private estate owned by the Marquis, "Whatever it was, it was far too much. I have reviewed the testimony and regretfully forced myself to listen to what was said in the original trial. The fact that the Sin I entrusted with running these courts should I ever go absent even allowed that trial to take place, let alone air any of it publicly, is an insult to my good name." That Satan managed to keep himself from flinching or otherwise reacting was either a testament to his belief that he had been right, or an admirable use of willpower to avoid shaming himself any further, "Your motive and behavior was so clear that I doubt a blind and deaf newly-formed angel could miss the greedy intentions behind your claims."

Wisely, the alpha Goetia averted his gaze and kept his beak shut. Pity. Alastor had rather hoped the first major misstep would happen soon.

"My real question for you, Marquis, is why? Why is it that you sought to take the head role of a household whose heir is nearly at her coming of age, has demonstrated talent with the magics she has inherited, and, from what my sources have shown, is rather clever in her own right? Enough so that I sincerely doubt Lady Octavia," the girl obviously startled at the Queen naming her, "would fail to take on much of the duties that her father handled so gracefully despite many of his peers doubting and diminishing his achievements due to his orientation."

The teenager's wide eyes swept the room, shock and curiosity cutting through the sullen front she had worn for much of this so far. So, it was possible she had little idea of how advanced she was. It also appeared the former Prince had shielded her from what he dealt with. Commendable, in Alastor's opinion. For all the ways that they had not been able to protect Charlie from Heaven and Hell's machinations, they'd worked hard to keep it as far from her as possible as long as they could. The royal omega was starting to get a clearer picture of the family dynamic now. Stolas's actions at the imp's apartment were certainly enough to show that he had a protective instinct, much like Alastor's Maman, though perhaps not as extreme. Now he had to wonder what other similarities the owl-like Goetia had to her. The white one, his alpha wife, certainly looked the part of a resentful, anger-driven spouse. And, from what he had heard, potentially a resentful mother as well, though she did not show that side to her child.

Perhaps the only vaguely good thing he had heard of her.

Lilith had her own sources, but Alastor had wanted to see what his could pull as well. His people were focused on different details, smaller, more personal things. The wife, Stella, certainly belonged in Wrath. Her rages were famous, her shrieking voice one that many imps took as immediate warning to steer clear. Their health and even lives mattered little to her, or her brother. Andrealphus simply hid his impulses better than her.

Alastor could feel himself getting hungry and pulled his gaze away from her quickly. Lucifer must have felt the momentary tension, the alpha tapped on his arm as he gave the deer a questioning look. Alastor carefully turned his head just the slightest to help make it easier to hear his quiet words, "The wife reminds me of someone my Maman and I knew, if my suspicions are correct. The memory has me a bit peckish."

"Depending on how things play out, Lily intends to question her too. I'll get the message to her for you, gorgeous, so you can maybe have answers and a pre-dinner snack."

Oh good, his alphas were already comfortable with the idea of him executing at least one of the birds. That made his plans so much easier. Now, how did the blue peacock fit in? A motive to keep his sister living comfortably could be given, but it didn't seem to fit.

"The loss of status for my family was a motivation, true, Queen Lilith."

One motivation, but not all of them. Exile the omega parent, work to further pull daughter and father apart. Why?

"Then why start with accusing the imp? You do realize that laying out such things in that manner, even going so far as to claim the former Prince was aware of your bringing this accusation forward when it later became clear he was not, is perjury and grounds for dismissal of the case, as well as a risk for the imp to counter-sue you for defamation."

Andrealphus scoffed before noticing her expression, "You're serious?!" The gasps from the other nobles made him aware of his tone and that he had just publicly questioned the Queen, "Ap-pologies, madam! I merely was rather, er, surprised that you would suggest someone of such low blood and monetary means would even think to attempt to bring forward that sort of case."

Alastor wanted to cackle so badly. They all thought they were only here about the IMP case, but that was just the breaking point Lilith was using and they were playing right into her hands. The Queen hummed and looked over, "Lord Satan. Legally speaking, such a case would have merit, yes?"

The Sin obviously attempted to find a way to deny it, but she had purposely set the question at purely legal standing, "Yes."

Violet eyes turned back towards the Goetia, "So it is merely the fact that all of you have money and magic  that makes it so that you can ignore the law when it comes to the lower classes?" Andrealphus did not dare to answer that and Lilith looked around the room before her eyes landed on one individual peeking out from behind a chair, "Mr. Blitzø."

"Oh sweet unholy Lucifer, the Queen of Hell knows my name!" The imp sounded torn between delighted and terrified, though he did scramble forward and stand at an approximation of a formal stance, "Y-yes, ma'am?"

"Sir! It's your Majesty first!" One of his subordinates hissed out.

Lilith may have seemed stone-faced, but Alastor could tell she was amused, "It's quite alright, Mr. Moxxie," the little male imp audibly squeaked in surprise, "I do not look down on those who have never had reason to learn proper formalities." Relief was clear on all their faces, "Now, Mr. Blitzø, is Marquis Andrealphus correct? Would you have not brought forward a case against him for how badly he slandered you and your business with that case?"

Blitzø snorted, "Hell no! I might not be the smartest damn imp in the barrel, but I'm not suicidal. Going against one of these prissy blue-bloods is just asking to get shredded. Er, ma'am."

"I see. Then I must formally apologize to you and all other hellborn," Alastor truly hoped there were cameras pointed at as many faces as possible, because the expressions that went with the squawking had to be delightful. Lilith raised a brow and looked around again, waiting for the ruckus to die down. "It seems I have been remiss in my handling of these courts and the Rings at large for far too long. Perhaps some would say its excusable with the wars followed by the way Heaven's former leader essentially held my daughter and husband hostage, but I say that is not so. As of this moment, I am removing Satan as the head of the courts."

The dragon got to his feet with a snarl of pure fury, "You can't do that!"

"I believe I just did."

Alastor couldn't have stopped the grin that spread over his face if he tried. Good thing everyone's eyes were on Satan as he took a deep breath, obviously getting ready to blow flames at the Queen of Hell.

Well, almost everyone.

Blitzø blanched at the Radio Demon's expression and immediately scrambled back to dive behind his chair. Hellborn that lived in Pentagram City knew better than to remain visible when one of the longer standing Overlords had that sort of smile.

The second the inhale stopped, a pair of large, opaque hands wrapped around the dragon's snout, causing the flames to get stopped short. Smoke billowed out from his nostrils and between his lips as he twisted and wrenched himself free, coughing heavily as he tried to find the source of the magic. Lilith turned her gaze towards the omega sinner, "Don't tell me you're actually going to try taking him on by yourself, lovely. Really?"

Alastor made a show of pushing Lucifer down when he tried to follow him up, "My Queen, he wants to have our husband be the one to put him down. I think it would be far more of a punishment if I were the one to utterly humble him instead, don't you agree?"

She studied him for a moment before giving a tired sigh, "You'll do this even if I object, won't you?"

Oh, very good. She must have figured out what the message he was getting out was. She wasn't even trying to keep her words quiet, so between the cameras and the nearby nobles, this conversation would be clear, "Yes! Standing aside simply means I won't have to waste more energy getting around you."

Lilith gave a nod, moving to take a seat, "Fine. But I reserve the right to intervene if I feel you are putting yourself in too much danger, sweetheart."

Satan caught on then, "That was you?!"

Alastor was glad she said too much danger, rather than just simply danger. That meant he had some room to take damage before she would step in, so long as it wasn't anything extreme. He turned to the dragon with a proud smile, "Sort of! Please, meet my Shadow."

Satan's shadow rose from the floor, morphing into a duplicate of the Sin before sticking its tongue out at him. It then slipped away, taking its more usual form as a wispy replica of Alastor, waving cheekily as it chittered a greeting.

"Stolas! What are you doing?!"

Oh look, the owl found a curiosity too difficult to resist! Stolas had come to the edge of the box he and the IMP crew were seated in, leaning out to study the Shadow with open interest. While former images of him showed that noble garb suited him, Alastor appreciated that he'd made no attempt to hide his current station and wore the same sort of clothing he'd seen yesterday. The expression on Stella's face showed her opinion on that, Andrealphus...

Hmmm. Well, well, wasn't that an interesting gleam in the icy peacock's eye! Too bad Satan's smoke had muddled the air so much, it would be nice to verify what that look meant for certain.

The puzzle was starting to take shape. Seemed perhaps the brother was jealous of the sister's match with the Goetic Prince. If that was true, then much of the plot made some twisted sense. Defame him, remove him from power and the comforts he has known, isolate him from his beloved child. With most omegas, this would drive them to desperation, make them willing to do just about anything to regain what they'd lost. No wonder he'd continued to act so brazenly even after the term was put at one hundred years instead of permanent. Considering the way the nobles and Satan viewed imps, Andrealphus likely believed that the allure of Blitzø would rapidly lose sway the longer Stolas was kept away from Octavia. That soon enough, the exiled Goetia would be willing to agree to be mated and wed to the man who held the proverbial keys to the kingdom he'd lost.

That way, Andrealphus would have the title, the omega, the child, even children of his own in the future.

Did the sister even realize how likely it was that her own life would be considered unnecessary baggage if that were to occur? Or was she completely oblivious to the plan her brother appeared to be playing out?

Why were most alphas such knot-driven morons?

A growl drew his attention back to the Sin glaring down at him. Oh, right. He was supposed to be handling the brute first, hanging second-rate manipulators by their own strings second. How tedious.

Making a show of yawning, ensuring it went far wider than it should have, Alastor gave the dragon an unimpressed look, "Apologies. Was I not giving your tantrum enough attention, sir?" The incredulous look he got for that was amusing, "Out of curiosity, precisely how long did Marquis Andrealphus have to make out with your ego in order for you to allow him to make such a mockery of you and our Queen's courts?"

Satan's disgusted offense was matched by the icy Goetia. The cherry on top was the way Stolas clapped his hands over his beak to try to keep from laughing too loudly and drawing their ire his way. Alastor smirked and brought up a hand, studying his polished claws like he had little care for the enraged Sin in front of him. Predictably, the alpha tried to make a grab at him. With Satan so focused on him, he forgot about Alastor's Shadow completely. The creature grabbed hold of a far too slender leg, yanking it out from under the dragon and making the top-heavy man topple with a shout. Satan crashed hard and the omega brushed imaginary dust from his cape casually to add to the show of how easily he was handling the big oaf. Raucous laughter came from where the rest of the Sins sat.

"Hahaha! You look like such a fuckin' moron," The Sin of Greed laughed mockingly, one hand on his stomach as the other pointed at the dragon, "Gettin' yer ass kicked by a scrawny omega bitch?!" Alastor's ears flattened back and he waved an arm, shadows racing out from under his cloak towards Mammon, "Strongest Sin, my-mmph!"

The jester found himself suddenly wrapped head to toe in shadows, only his eyes left clear as Alastor's Shadow appeared in front of him and waggled a finger, its creator calling out, "Only a few may call me that in jest, and you are not one of them."

Beelzebub and Asmodeus were leaning on each other as they were laughing too hard to stay upright on their own. Leviathan seemed divided, their right head snickering as the left rolled her eyes. And Belphegor...

Where had the Sin of Sloth gone?

Any further mockery needed to be put on pause though. Satan's form was growing into the chasm between the thrones and the outcropping the Goetia stood at. Looked like the bird was considering breaking propriety and moving away from the danger.

"You have no right to challenge me in my territory, little omega!" The dragon snarled as he raised a fist. Goodness, the man was so slow and broadcasted his movements even more clearly than Alastor's radio tower! Of course, from the expression of panic when he didn't move at all to avoid the hit, perhaps he had done that on purpose.

Awww, was the big bad dragon trying to go easy for fear of hurting the royal omega? Time to show him that was unnecessary and rather offensive actually! Melting down just before the hit landed, he shadow-slipped around and then up Satan's back to lay across his shoulder, kicking his feet in the air, "~You miiiisssed!~" The taunting, sing-song tone worked to anger the alpha further, a little more of his intelligence and awareness drowned out by his temper and pride. Alastor laced his fingers together to prop his chin upon. "Did you know the bigger you are, the bigger your shadow is?"

Satan's confusion was clear until he tried to pull his hand back up. When it didn't move, he looked to find it caged in a shadowy net. Alastor melted back down and slipped over to stand on the trapped fist, his Shadow rejoining him. His smile turned into a dangerous grin as he tilted his head with a sharp snap, "Now, with regards to me challenging you in your territory, I suppose you might be correct. That is a bit rude of me, so I really should fix that," His eyes went black with bright red dials as he spoke through glowing teeth, "W͔͈̏̔o̥̚u͝l͔̾͝ͅd͚͒ yoṷ̸̩̼͚͑̕ l̢͖͇͂͝ͅi̡k̹̈e̗̻̭̍ m̫̻e̢̊̽̏̉̎͟ t̞͖̝ͫ̉̇̕o,ͯ̉ l̡̛ͮ̓i̭t̘͇̆t̶͇́͞le Si̬͑̂ṇ̲̑ͭ̾͝͝?̠̱̗̆̄"

***

Lucifer was torn between his instincts wanting him to go protect Al,  and knowing that their mate was making some sort of point with all this. Despite the concern, watching Alastor toy with Sins like he'd been doing it for years was fucking hot. He'd figured out long ago he had a competency kink. Really, he dared anyone to be mated with Lilith for so long without developing one! Anyway, right now it was his other mate that was playing with that particular button among the million that his long years of living had given him. And knowing Al? The omega was going to do his damnedest to press as many as he could today while looking like he wasn't at all focused on doing it.

Rule number one with being mated to the Radio Demon: there is always more than one motive. Always. The man can't just do something simply. Its always about pushing forward three or more schemes, and whether or not he's in the mood for intimacy, it's all the better if it drives his King or Queen mad with frustrated desire.

Fucking tease.

Lucifer was half-tempted to send a clone to another spot so he could see just how much that tail of Al's was wagging with delight and amusement as he grinned tauntingly up at Satan. The fallen angel was almost willing to bet everything in the Sin of Wrath's head was screaming in confusion. Only the King, Queen, and Sin of Sloth had never shown fear of the dragon building up into a rage. Yet here was an omega, a sinner to boot, that was pushing him to get as angry as he could.

Satan wasn't an idiot. He likely could tell there was some sort of trap here, but his pride as an alpha and a Sin wouldn't allow him to back down at this point, "Fix what?"

Alastor gave one of his more demented giggles, one that was mirrored by his Shadow as he leapt down from the giant fist still trapped in a dark net. He melted down and slipped his way over to stand on the stone outcropping with his feet apart and shoulders squared in clear challenge now, eyes black with radio dials spinning wildly, "The fact that it's your territory, silly lizard!"

Andrealphus realized quickly that this made the space he was in the prime target and tried to flee, only to find the Shadow blocking him with a challenging grin of its own. Satan frowned in confusion, "Uh, what?"

Lilith's grip on his arm tightened, both of them feeling the pull of an invocation. That same feeling had woken them and Charlie this morning, but Al had been secretive about what he'd been doing. Now they waited eagerly for whatever impossibility their omega was about to pull off.

"By the power vested in me as King Consort of Hell, I, Alastor Morningstar, claim and overtake this section of territory with my own!" The space around Al began to glitch and invert colors. The deer skull decorations on the front of his dress opened and lifted away, revealing they included jawbones full of sharp teeth. Soul lights escaped from them and filled the air with screams before he brought one heeled foot down hard. The static and strange colors spread out from where it landed, leaving behind water and mossy grass that rapidly covered the stone he stood on before flowing over into the chasm Satan was standing in. The energy of the souls he'd pulled from his bayou whirled around the sinner, feeding this new expansion of his pocket dimension. Behind the deer, one in particular was pulled fully enough from his prison to coalesce and reveal an impossibility. The soul took the form of the last shape it remembered being, an opaque image of a pained and thrashing golden angelic figure, undeniable proof that the Radio Demon somehow possessed the soul of the First Man. The very same man that had nearly killed him only one week ago and that should have been erased by blessed steel.

Ironically, Adam's wings being spread like that behind the sinner almost made it look like Alastor had a pair of transparent golden wings himself.

Well! That was certainly one way to make an unforgettable performance! Lucifer felt nothing but pride for their omega confidently staring down the Sin of Wrath, looking every inch the Morningstar he was. Getting up from his throne, the fallen angel walked over to the edge of this side of the chasm, looking down to find that it had continued spreading with trees beginning to grow from the bottom, "Ho~ly shit. Lils, are you seeing this?!"

"I'm trying not to, darling," She said from behind clenched teeth. "If I acknowledge what he's doing, I will not be able to stop myself from going over there and reclaiming our pretty omega in front of everyone."

He grinned at her expression, "You really do have a thing for him pulling off impossibilities, don't you?"

"The fuck are you doing to my courtroom?!"

Lucifer turned his attention back to Satan, and nearly lost it laughing when he saw the dragon tearing at vines as they kept trying to climb him. Andrealphus had backed as far away as the Shadow would allow, using ice to keep the greenery from overtaking him too.

"My courtroom now actually, sir!" Noir abandoned harassing the Goetia as it and Alastor started to grow large, nearly matching the Sin in size as the deer crouched at the end of the overhanging stone with a demented grin.

Of course, Satan couldn't let this sort of impossible shit seem like it bothered or intimidated him. Especially since he likely could tell the cameras were running too. It was clear he no longer cared about damaging the room as he yanked his hand free of the shadow net and swung with enough force to break off that end of the outcropping. Alastor kept himself from falling by latching long lines of tentacles around the room, leaving himself at eye level with the Sin. Catching what was about to happen, Blitzø wrapped his tail around Stolas's wrist to yank him back behind the chairs. When the stone crashed to the bottom of the room, algae-coated water splashed up high and onto many of the attending nobles, though the IMP crew was left mostly dry and clean due to their foresight of being behind something.

Unfortunately, between the monstrous size of the omega and sense memory of all the fun delights those tentacles were capable of, Lucifer was struggling just as badly as Lilith now. A noise drew his eyes to the section where the rest of the Sins were. Welp, looked like Oz was dealing with some serious overload, if the size of those blue flames of his was any indication. 'Whoops! Sorry, buddy!

...although, he did notice something else weird. "Hey, Lily? Bel's missing."

She frowned and looked over too, "I doubt she left. She's not the sort to sneak out."

Alastor chuckled at the snarling Sin, looking for all the world like this was just a simple game for him, "You know what they say, bigger isn't always better, my good man! Take my husband for example. So tiny in appearance, but far more satisfying than someone who's all flash and no substance like yous" He gave a pause before adding on, "In a fight, I mean, of course. Wouldn't do at all to be teasing someone so clearly jealous with salacious details!"

Satan finally got free enough of the vines to hover above where the flora could reach him, "Like I'd be jealous of him!"

Alastor's brows rose as he grinned, "Did I ever say it was him you're jealous of?"

The alpha Sin bared his teeth in offense at the implication while Lucifer and Lilith shared a look. It would make some sense, really, and it wasn't like they hadn't considered the possibility of that being a motive of his behavior before. Satan was just so thoroughly convinced of the rightness of traditional pack roles and social classes that it was just as likely he was in denial over it or kept it buried under all that anger he carried. Maybe once upon a time they'd have considered it, but the dragon had thoroughly burned any chance of that long ago with his tiresome attitude and persistence in undermining them both.

Though she appeared preoccupied with checking a message on her phone, Lilith waved a glowing hand as Andrealphus and several others made an attempt to flee the chaotic courtroom. Her magic rendered the doors immobile and Lucifer snickered, "You're feeling mean, huh?"

"They could have avoided all of this months ago, but they chose to go home for lunch instead," Lilith sighed before calling out. "Alastor, darling! Sorry but you'll need to stop playing with your toy for now. Armand would like souvenirs brought home tonight."

Satan looked over his shoulder at her with a bewildered expression, an error on his part. The omega shot forward like a viper, Noir mirroring him. Clawed fingers dug deep into the meat of the dragon's arms as sharp teeth sank into the bony ridge of his wings, the two pulling in opposite directions, threatening to tear them right off his back. The Sin roared in pain and rage, trying to get them with his teeth, his flames, or even the spines on his tail, but the linked pair had watched the range of his movements as they toyed with him. Dancing around him, forcing him to twist and turn while he still thought Alastor a boastful, vain weakling, they'd found his limits, and had set themselves in the spaces beyond the range of his neck, too close for his tail to be able to do proper damage. With the bayou overtaking the courtroom, he couldn't even call to the volcanic lava to aid him as he crashed down back into the swampland now occupying the bottom of the chasm, vines immediately tangling his legs once more.

Nearly everyone in the courtroom, in all seven Rings, fell silent and wide-eyed as a sinner made a Sin bleed. Lucifer just tried not to make an embarrassing sound with how turned on he was right now. Lilith got to her feet, walking closer to the thrashing figure. She didn't even pause at the edge of the chasm, stepping out confidently. Shadows formed a stairway for her, allowing her to easily bring herself to eye level with the dragon, "Satan."

Alastor and his Shadow kept tight hold but stopped pulling, the Sin stilling to glare at the Queen of Hell. Lilith stepped closer with a confident smirk, "You do realize the predicament you are in, right? You can continue to fight him and let everyone in Hell see if you really do get beaten into submission by an omega sinner, or you can accept my judgement with what little dignity you currently have left and be able to tell yourself that you would have won in the end." She leaned forward, putting her hands on her knees like she was talking down to a small child, "Just a hint, I almost guarantee the deer skulls aren't the only parts of that dress that have hidden weapons. Our omega is very, very creative with his abilities. I don't think you want to be seen in the same state as Adam, do you?"

Four yellow-lit eyes glanced over at the soul still being forced to feed the spreading landscape. The trees now had risen high enough to start coming over the edge of the broken overhang. While the Sin doubted this sinner was capable of actually tearing his soul from him, there was enough of a question to it that he swallowed down his pride, "Fine."

Lilith waited, holding his gaze until he averted his eyes, then she looked up at Alastor and nodded, "Sorry, lovely. You'll have to wait to find out what it's like to eat him."

Noir released Satan readily enough, but the omega stalled, his eyes flashing. Lucifer narrowed his eyes, tensing. It wasn't like Al to lose control, especially during a big performance like this. Just as he was about to get to his feet, a calm, even voice called out from above them, "Satan, remain still for a moment please."

Lucifer looked up to find Belphegor floating above, pink energy radiating around her. As soon as she was certain that the Sin of Wrath was doing as she said, she began a soft chant. Her energy gently wrapped around Alastor, coaxing him into pulling away and shrinking back down. Lilith frowned in worry as he continued to twitch and flex his fingers, "Bel, what's going on?"

Belphegor came down, her hands glowing brighter than the rest of the energy connecting her and Alastor as she held them over his stomach, "The pregnancy cravings are hitting especially hard with this one it seems."

'Oh! That's an easy enough fix.' Lucifer thought. 'Wait... did she just say...'

All of her glowing eyes widened in surprise, "Well, perhaps I should say these ones, as there appears to be two sparks. Thought it was one, but there is a smaller one in there too."

He got to his feet immediately, meeting Lilith's stunned expression with one of his own. Did she just say two?! As in twins?!

Nearly all of Hell could only look on in morbid fascination as the King rolled up his sleeve and flew over to the omega, holding it out in offering as Belphegor released him. Everyone capable of watching got to witness the strongest being in all the Rings allow his mate to literally take a bite out of his arm.

One thing was certain. The Morningstars were plenty eccentric enough for the ruling family of Hell!

***

Unseen by all, another watched through a small extension of himself several feet behind Alastor. The chaos and hilarity of it all had Azrael and those bound to him laughing hard enough within his domain that rare tears of mirth fell from his vast form. This was a prime example of why he almost always kept a Hand nearby! Where else was he supposed to find quality entertainment like this?!

Even when he didn't remember them, the Radio Demon made good on his promises.

Notes:

Took a while to get the tone of this right! But I managed! WOOT! Graduation season as a cake decorator is exausting, so the next chap may take a little bit as well.

I wanted to do more before posting this, but brain bugs needed to get a chapter out before it feels like Ive lost too much momentum. Up next: the conclusion and consequences of the mistakes of Andrealphus and Stella have made!

Any requests?

FANART: Yeet the King!

Chapter 20

Summary:

It looked like Beelzebub couldn't help making her way down to the central area while the three royals and Bel were having a private meeting. She grinned wide as Satan glared at her, "You knoooow-"

"Don't." He snarled in warning.

She tapped her chin like she was actually thinking of listening before flipping him off, "They say Hell hath no fury like an omega scorned. Guess it makes sense that Wrath's flames don't hold a candle to one that's preggers!"

Notes:

Doing impossible biology things with Al's pregnancy. Please suspend your disbelief at the door.

"Well, perhaps I should say these ones, as there appears to be two sparks. Thought it was one, but there is a smaller one in there too."

Immediately after those words were said, Rosie whirled to point a gloved finger at Zestiel, "How do you always know?!"

"Tis simply omegan intuition, mine fairest of friends! Nothing more, I swear unto thee!" For all that he was denying having any secret ability for knowing, the spider looked awful smug.

"Bullshit! You got some sorta trick to it, and I'm gonna figure it out one day. See if I don't!"

Velvette looked at them in bewildered curiosity. Carmilla smirked, "Whenever there is a famous pregnancy, those two like to bet on what the resulting child will be. He has been correct every time but once."

"Ah, mine sincerest of apologies for correcting thee, Lady Carmine, but as the child matured, she proclaimed herself as female. Though delayed, that doth mean mine claim was ~correct.~" The last was said tauntingly, causing Rosie to stick her tongue out at him childishly.

Rolling her eyes slightly though there was the smallest hint of a fond smirk, Carmilla waved her mostly empty margarita glass at the TV, "Now, the bet isn't fully complete as gender and orientation will not be known for a while, but Zestiel did claim there would be two should something come of the post-Extermination reunion."

Huh. Okay, that meant she had to ask, "So what do you say they're gonna be?"

"One shall be male, the other female. Both shall be betas," he relied with complete confidence.

Rosie huffed and muttered, "So sayeth Mr. Baby Prophet there."

***

Alastor was more than a little angry with himself for losing his focus. Despite having the usual grossness to his alpha scent that made him want to steer clear, the moment he'd relaxed enough to register the taste of Satan's blood, hunger had nearly completely overwhelmed him. Why in damnation would he be getting those sorts of cravings this early?! Even if there was two, it had only been a week since the blasted Extermination!

His only consolation in this whole fiasco was the fact that every person in the room aside from his mates and the Sin of Sloth had at least had a hint of wariness in their eyes whenever they looked at him before Lilith called for a short recess. Even if it was a fear that he would suddenly go feral and try to devour them all, at least it wasn't smug condescension for his loss of control.

Speaking of control...

He cast a subtle glance around the room. Frankly, the spread of his bayou had gone quite a bit farther and much more thoroughly than he had thought it would. Even with using the stored excess energy he'd gotten and smuggling in a few bound souls undetected, he'd expected it would only cover most of the chasm and the stone he'd been standing on when he initiated the overlay of his claim.  There was no stone left untouched in the entire courtroom! Perhaps his efforts against the known sexist being played live had gotten him more respect as King Consort? His experiments this morning when he'd recognized the potential reason for why opening access points to his bayou had become so much easier had only managed to cover the sun room he'd been setting as the palace anchor for his personal dimension. It was just the question of why Hell's magics were tied to his bayou and the spread of it now driving him mad with curiosity!

Belphegor finished setting up a privacy barrier, warding any from seeing or hearing within without her permission. Lilith had determined that no one was to leave until things were fully settled, and that included her and her mates. Once the magic was set, the Sin turned around to study Alastor again, "You certainly seem to draw rarities and impossibilities to you and those around you."

The omega sighed, "I fail to see the impossibility here aside from the fact that I am being affected this soon."

Amusement was clear on her face as she looked at the three Morningstars, "Have any of you heard of superfetation?" They shook their heads and she nodded, "Well, I have only seen ten documented cases in sentient beings in my life, so I am not surprised. You, Alastor, will be number eleven." Belphegor looked a little too eager for their comfort, "Tell me, you were on heat suppressants before the Extermination, yes?"

Alastor nodded warily, "Yes. Raphael created a new type based on discoveries he made through the Love Potion chemicals he extracted from me eight years ago."

Her eyes narrowed before she looked at Lilith, "That little Overlord is the creator of those, yes? When I am free to claim the specimen, I would also like her to be given dispensation to come to my labs so I can more freely pick at her mind. I do not believe that little book she gave you holds everything, just everything she was willing to admit to and share at that time."

"Just make sure it's metaphorical picking, Bel," Lilith gave the other woman a fond smile. "That one is under Alastor's protection, so you can't play too hard with her."

Bel gave little obvious reaction but Alastor had seen her often enough over the years to catch the more subtle signs of disappointment. The sinner made extra underscores to the thought that the Sin of Sloth was far more dangerous a being than many believed.

Refocusing, Belphegor continued her questions, "You also experienced a point of high desire roughly two months ago? One that you shared with Lucifer?"

The two men shared a glance before nodding, Lilith raising a brow in question. Alastor was the one to clarify, "The bet Angel made."

The Queen nodded in understanding, and the Sin hummed thoughtfully, "I saw the state you were in with the video broadcast of the Extermination, so I am also assuming you had not been taking proper care of your health after that point. Lack of sleep, improper meals, that sort of thing?"

Alastor was starting to get irritated with all the questions without any proper answers on where it was leading. His mates were already well aware of the poor condition he had been in by the end, so it was no great issue to admit as much, "Ỵ̰̞eͧ̍ͧ̂ś̜̺̬͌. What of it?"

"I believe the suppressant failed to fully work as a birth control." Belphegor smirked as their eyes went wide, "The two you carry now are at different gestational stages. I believe your body was in enough strain that it failed to properly register that you were already pregnant and allowed a second egg to be released and fertilized after you were restored."

All three of them just stared at her for a moment before Lucifer tried, "Soooo... Al is both two months along and one week too?!"

The Sin nodded, "Yes."

"How did Raph not notice?! He's the Seraphim of Life! That should have been pretty fucking obvious, right?!"

Belphegor raised her hand to cut off his tirade, "I am not surprised he did not." She looked at Alastor, "The energy you were gathering earlier, was it the same way you did at the battle?" She waited for his nod before continuing, "When they are this small, it is easy for them to be hidden under other energies. Had I not been watching from the moment he stepped into the chamber, I would have failed to sense it once he started to collect power."

Lucifer shook his head, "You don't get it, Bel. He pulled the deep magics, the sort of stuff that comes from a Seraphim's soul. He should have been able to literally see Al was pregnant, and he's not the sort to hide that kind of thing."

Lilith nodded her agreement and the Sin shrugged, "You would need to speak with him on it, I have not been able to freely speak with or study him to understand his abilities or their limitations." Her attention returned to Alastor, "With what I do know on superfetation, the few times it has occurred in my experience had a shorter difference in gestation points, but your mate is perpetually a walking medical anomaly." Her eyes and the flame of her candle brightened again, "If he were not bound to you two, I would be highly tempted to study him."

Alastor did not blame Lucifer one bit for stepping between him and her. Belphegor was a highly intelligent individual with fascinating thoughts on various subjects, but her moral guidelines got a bit blurred when it came to medical advancement possibilities. Part of the reason she kept herself so removed from the physical, waking world was that she felt less restricted by such pesky things in spiritual and dream studies.

Still, why did this sort of insanity keep happening to him?! There was a niggling feeling in the back of his mind, like he might be able to connect the dots if he just looked at it all from the right direction. What angle was he missing?

Bel interrupted his thoughts, "Now, I do not wish to cause alarm, but given the early stage of the second, there is a chance only one will remain viable. I do recommend frequent check ins so we can ensure as few complications as possible."

So, Alastor could expect to feel a bit like a lab rat anyway. Joy unconfined.

Lilith likely could see his growing discomfort with all of this being piled on at once since she chose to divert Belphegor's attention, "Speaking of studies, your newest specimen will be available for transfer in a few days. Michael and the others are making progress in dismantling the alert system."

They would have had it already down, but the angels that operated and maintained that system were Sera loyalists, so they refused to help. Alastor imagined they were going to have to open their eyes soon, or they would be among the first to feel the first reprimand in their powers being bound so that they would be forced to navigate Heaven as many of the human-born did and thereby be made to interact with them on a more personal level. If that failed to make headway, Lucifer and Lilith would be getting a call about potential newly Fallen.

"Also, I think you might be interested to see what our lovely has been doing to the other former partner," Her voice was full of pride as she draped an arm over Alastor's shoulders. "A mix of using voodoo magics and dream manipulation to break a sinner Overlord's psyche actually seems to be having an effect on his physical form."

Alastor found himself the center of the Sin of Sloth's intense stare again, but this time it was something he was far more comfortable with letting her be curious over, "I would be willing to invite you to come and witness a session if you wish? Perhaps your centuries of knowledge can help advance things the way I wish."

Sinners everywhere in Pentagram City felt a strange, momentary chill as Belphegor agreed to join him in his endeavors with Vox and perhaps lend her expertise to the Radio Demon.

***

"Hey, uh, guys? I think Charlie's broken."

Charlie registered the words, knew Angel was talking about her, but she couldn't stop staring at the screen. It felt a bit like she was outside of herself, like all the buzzing in her brain and rush of confusing, tangled emotions had pushed her away. Seven days ago, just one week, she had been an only child. Comfortable with that fact even, because it had taken ten-thousand years for her parents to have her, so the likelihood of her getting a sibling was pretty damn low, much as she daydreamed about it sometimes. And now?

She had a precocious little brother that was six years old, and Aunt Bel had just told all of Hell that Al seemed pregnant with twins! Why did she feel like she wanted to cry? This was supposed to be a happy thing, right?

"Come on, babe. Let's get you sitting down." Vaggie's voice sounded so cautious, like she was afraid Charlie would break if she spoke too loudly. "There you go. You guys keep an eye on her, I'm going to get one of our blankets for her. I think she's in shock."

Shock? Maybe. She felt numb, like there was a thick layer of cotton between her and the rest of the world. Vaggie left her field of vision and only a second later she felt someone gently petting her arm. Turning eyes away from her hands fisted in her lap was about the most motion she felt like she could manage. Armand was there, looking at her with wide-eyed concern, his ears laid back. When he saw her looking back, he crawled into her lap, curling up small as he could, "It'll be okay, Sis. Promise."

He felt so solid and warm, the cotton-numb feeling fading a bit as he softly purred. It took a lot of effort, but Charlie managed to wrap her arms around him and hold him close, burying her nose between those soft ears of his. His scent was quickly becoming something familiar to her, a comfort despite the fact that it made the mess of feelings in her chest a bit sharper.

Why? Why was she feeling so freaked out? There was a part of her that was happy, giddy even at the thought of her family growing, but...

"Oh, sweetie," Vaggie was back and wrapping her up in a heavy comforter and her wings. "What's wrong?"

It was then that she realized she was crying, "I d-don't kn-know! I'm happy about this, really I am!"

"I believe you," her angel reassured her. "Maybe this is a 'straw on the camel's back' sort of thing?"

Charlie blinked, "Huh? N-no, I'm-"

"Fiiine." Angel Dust, Husk, and Vaggie all said at the same time, matching expressions of fond exasperation on their faces.

"Toots, ya know it's okay ta not be okay, right? You were always tellin' me that before. Maybe ya need ta tell yerself that."

It was hard not to feel defensive with them all staring at her like that. Even though these were her friends, her odd misfit pack, she wanted to bare her teeth at them and make them back off. That wasn't right, she wasn't supposed to feel that way! Armand shifted in her hold, looking up at her before turning his gaze to Angel and Husk, "'scuse me. Can I have something to drink, please? And maybe one of my stuffed animals? It might make Sis feel better."

His earnest concern had them both nodding, the spider giving a sloppy salute as they left the room. The young omega looked back up at her then, "Okay now?"

She blinked a couple times in surprise, "You... what?"

"You looked like Maman did when there were too many angels smiling all big and staring at him. Mommy said it means he needs space or he's gonna bite people."

Charlie couldn't help the small laugh that escaped her, "I'm not going to bite them!"

"Maybe you should."

The unexpected comment had her turning her head to stare at Vaggie like she'd suddenly grown horns, "What?!"

That got a shrug from her girlfriend, "You tell me all the time to listen to what my instincts are telling me to do, to at least acknowledge them, even if I'm not comfortable with doing it. What were yours telling you to do?"

Charlie winced. Dammit, she had always tried to practice what she preached, but things like this were hard! Yes, she listened to what her instincts said regarding other people, it was just that things like this felt wrong when they were aimed at people she liked and trusted.

"-rather than my usual habit of biting your father when he presses too far."

Memories from the hotel flitted though her mind, and the conversation she'd had with him on the roof of the Tower. He'd told her that he'd been the reason her Dad came home from their outings with weird injuries and bite marks, all because he'd pushed farther than Al could tolerate. And those two were mates! It was obvious they both had a lot of trust and care for each other, though they showed it in really weirdly antagonistic ways.

If... if these feelings were like what Al felt, maybe they weren't wrong, per se, just an oddity she'd inherited from him, the same as all the ways she was like her Dad. It would kinda explain a lot, really. Still! She'd worked hard to be the sort of person other people felt comfortable and safe around! That meant she just had to get better control of her impulses! Mind over matter and all that.

Vaggie got a bad feeling that the stubborn look in Charlie's eye was for all the wrong reasons. Sure enough, that smile that said 'Don't worry about me! I'm too happy to have any problems!' spread right back over that stupidly beautiful face she adored so much. Ugh, she was no good at this! As Husk and Angel came back, she excused herself and pulled out her phone. Maybe she didn't know the right thing to say, but surely one of her alpha's parents would?

As Vaggie left, Armand watched her go. He could tell something was making her all unhappy and worried, just like something about him made his Sis all awkward and unsure sometimes, even when he tried his best to do everything the right way. What was he doing wrong? Mommy, Daddy, and Maman were going to be really busy fixing all the things that dumb kinds of demons did, he was pretty sure. And his Granman was back in Heaven, it would be hard to call her. He was getting good at reading and writing stuff, but he'd have to tell someone what he was doing if he wanted help sending up a letter to her. Plus, someone would probably have to read it for him so he didn't miss anything.

Husk was one of his Maman's contract people. Maybe he could get him to help without making too much trouble for everyone? No. The grumpy cat would probably tell his Maman and interrupt the important stuff his parents were doing.

Armand took the cup of juice from Husk and the stuffed deer Angel had gotten from his room, holding it close as he cuddled up to his Sis. She did seem to like him enough that she kept hugging him, so he must be doing some stuff right.

A flash of red had him looking at the screen again. Maybe talking about a different thing would help, "Look! It's the pretty one again, Sis! His feathers are the same color as Maman's hair, I think!"

Charlie did look at the screen, furrowing her brow as she tried to remember all the Ars Goetia. Thankfully, her Mom spoke and gave her the name she was searching for.

"Rise, Vassago."

"Oh! Right! That's Vassago. He's an alpha Prince of the Ars Goetia. You know how Mom explained they're using a big trial from last year to start fixing things? He's the one that spoke up to defend the imps."

Armand blinked, studying the proud looking bird, "Va-sa-go. Huh. And he's a Prince, too? Like me?"

She nodded, "Yeah, but titles work a little different with the Goetia. I don't think King Paimon ever plans to step down. It's more of a thing of his kids inheriting special things from him, I think." She gave a bit of a self-deprecating laugh, "Though Mom's explanation was kind of confusing since he has so many kids. Maybe you'll get it better than I did when you get older."

They all watched Vassago talk for a moment before he spoke up again, "You think he smells as pretty as he looks, Sis?"

Angel put a hand over his mouth to stifle his laughter and even Charlie had to giggle at the fascination on the boy's face, "Maybe. I've never met him myself. You really like people with feathers, huh?"

He looked at her with such a serious expression, "I like good people with feathers. Not all of them are good."

She met his gaze for a long moment before giving him a soft smile, one of her real ones that she felt all the way down, "Yeah. I know. But hey! I hear someone took a big old bite out of one of the worst, so maybe there will be more good ones now, right?"

Armand grinned wide, proudly showing off his fangs, "Uh huh!"

Husk sighed, shaking his head, "You two are definitely his kids alright. Fuckin' piranhas, the whole lot of you."

"Hey!" Charlie waved a finger at him, "Vaggie was the one that bit Lute, not me! I have not bitten anyone!" She hesitated for a second before clarifying, "Er, in a fight... o-or to eat them, I mean."

Husk rolled his eyes and folded his arms over his chest, "Yet."

Angel Dust gave her a salacious grin, waggling his eyebrows at her, "Oho? So yer okay with bitin' otha times?"

Blushing and pointedly motioning at the TV, she hissed, "Hush, I want to hear what happens next!"

"-isn't that right, Paimon?"

Charlie wasn't the only one to gasp in surprise, Armand looking even more curious as the originator of the Goetia appeared out of thin air. King Paimon was there too?! Her parents really were pulling out all the stops with this one.

...damn, she almost felt sorry for the Goetia now.

***

It looked like Beelzebub couldn't help making her way down to the central area while the three royals and Bel were having a private meeting. She grinned wide as Satan glared at her, "You knoooow-"

"Don't." He snarled in warning.

She tapped her chin like she was actually thinking of listening before flipping him off, "They say Hell hath no fury like an omega scorned. Guess it makes sense that Wrath's flames don't hold a candle to one that's preggers!"

Her cackling rang through the courtroom as she easily flew clear of the burst of fire he sent her way. Stolas shook his head at the insanity of it all, running his hands over his face.

"Looney! Did you see Satan's face when that psycho started claiming the room?! Holy shit! I need to see if the memes have started already!" It seemed Blitzø and the others had deemed it safe enough to relax for a moment with the three Morningstars behind the barrier. Why would that make such a difference with everyone else that was in the room?!

Speaking of everyone else...

Stolas took the chance to peer out and look towards where Octavia and her mother were. From how she was still dressed as sloppily as ever, Stella and Andrealphus hadn't yet managed to convince her that she had to behave any way other than how she wished. The one good thing her mother had certainly given her was that stubborn streak almost as strong as the older woman's temper. Via's eyes met his for a brief moment. He thought he saw something wanting flash in her gaze before that anger and hurt she had shown before slammed back down and she turned her head away, arms folded over her chest defensively. Stolas felt her disregard stab through his heart just as sharply as it had that first time months ago and he chose to curl up behind his seat again, misery making tears sting his eyes. Would she ever forgive him for failing to be the parent she deserved?

It took a second for him to register that the others had fallen silent once more. He raised his head to find out why, only to meet a pair of faintly green-lit eyes on a dark face that was staring at him in something like curious concern. Stolas gasped in surprise as he studied the creature that had so captivated him before, "You... he called you his Shadow, yes?"

It nodded with a strange chittering sound before looking past him and giving a more menacing sort of grin. Stolas recognized the noises of startled fright from the others, was fairly sure they had moved to the other side of the seats now. He tilted his head at the creature, "You... how old are you? You are too complex to be something new, but he-"

"Stolas, buddy, whyyyy are you talking to the freaky killer shadow thing?!"

"Blitzy! You don't get how amazing this is!" The Shadow preened, (it was capable of self-pride?!) playfully placing its hands over its chest as though love-struck. The Goetia found himself laughing at the dramatic gesture, "At the earliest, sorcerers in their third century are possibly capable of surviving making something like this, and you said he hasn't even been here a single full one yet!"

To Stolas's amazement, the Shadow held up eight fingers, and then three. He quickly did the math from what Blitzø's friend had said of the Radio Demon, nearly shrieking at the conclusion, "WHAT?! He made you only eight years after arriving here?!"

That shouldn't be possible! Not even an Ars Goetia who had been properly and rigorously trained could create a simple type of soul-bound familiar for the first few decades! One must know their own mind, magic, and soul's energy intimately to be able to call forth that sort of connection. And he could tell that this Shadow of the Radio Demon's was not simply a soul-bound magical spirit. Stolas's magics were tied to the stars, but much of the spaces between stars were full of darkness and shadow. While he could not commune with them while so bound down as he was now, he could still resonate with them, which made it so he could feel much of what this dark creation was. The creature was both of this plane and not. It had to have been made from a sacrificed portion of the sinner's soul that had been carefully cut away with the sort of patient precision that terrified the former Prince to even consider doing to himself. That it was so present, its form so solidly capable of moving in three-dimensional spaces with mannerisms that were clearly different from its creator meant there was a mind in there too! Self-actualization and complex thinking! How had it been done?! So many pathways and intricate groundwork had to be laid, unless one used a known template and essentially copied it...

A cool touch to the bottom of his beak pushed it closed, making him aware that he had been gaping. Another silent giggle shook the thing before it gave a happy sounding trill and zipped away. Stolas watched it go with wide, unblinking eyes. He knew from the Extermination broadcast that the Morningstar omega was able to bring shadows into solid form, make it possible to wield them as sharp weapons or a crushing grasp, but that touch had been so steady and firm, no sign of strain to physically interact with the things around the Shadow even though it was so far separated from its creator.

"Stolas?" He blinked and looked over to find Blitzø giving him a knowing smirk, brow raised, "You look like you're about to jizz yourself there. Not that I'm judging! Just so you know though, you're gonna need to get in line behind Fizz. That guy will strangle you if you try to take his place as Radio Demon fan numero uno."

"Sir, don't pretend you have any high ground," Moxxie sniffed. "I've cleaned your office, I've seen your stash."

Blitzø squawked, flailing, "The fuck were you doing that you moved the dartboard?! Seriously, is nothing sacred to you, Mox?!"

A flash of light grabbed everyone's attention, the pink dome that had been erected brightening before the energy began to dissipate. The entire courtroom fell silent once more when the barrier fell away and the Sin of Sloth sedately made her way to her seat, her eyes heavy-lidded with sleepiness once more. Satan glared down at her as she passed him, "You were in on this, weren't you? That's why Yogirt had a sudden invite to that elite trance seminar today."

Belphegor yawned widely, "I was required to attend this, so my seat became available. Yogirt has been on the wait list for quite some time, his name was pulled from a draw. I had no hand in it."

The Sin of Wrath scoffed, "Your hands didn't need to be anywhere near it, you fucking sneaky switch bitch."

She paused, raising a brow at him, "You've already been nearly brought low by one omega. It's been a while since I have been one, but I would be willing to make your submitting to one a certainty."

Neither broke the stare for a long moment, leaving the court wondering if they would see another battle break out against the dragon. The Queen of Hell gave a sigh and waved a hand, bringing a curtain of purple magic up between them so that it would not come down to that since it was unlikely one would avert their gaze before the other, "Let's hold off from any further fights until we are in a more proper venue for it, please."

Alastor nearly pouted. Really, it would have been quite fun to watch Belphegor change orientations and then finish what he had started. While he'd heard of her ability for it, she always kept herself as a beta during medical visits. The way she was talking to Satan, shifting to omega wouldn't make her pacifistic. He wanted to see if another who knew what it was to be a beta would behave as he did or if this violent nature of his was something unique to him and his madness. Vaggie was delightfully violent in her own ways, but she still hid too much of herself and all those cracks he could just about smell under a simple veneer of anger and holier than thou attitude.

...of course, the other side of that was the idea of the Sin of Sloth going alpha and he wasn't sure he wanted to associate her with that.

"You know," Lucifer mused as Belphegor resumed her walk to her seat. "Maybe we should do a battle royale, Sins style. Televise it, build morale, that sort of thing. It would be neat to see how everyone has improved or changed their methods."

Lilith thought on that, "Not a bad idea, dear. Maybe we could set it up for a bit of a broader series of matches?"

Alastor perked up, "We could do it as the first inter-realm showing! Get Michael and some of his best down here. The rules and prizes would need to be decided on each side, but it could be a grand way to engage in some friendly fisticuffs!"

The Queen smiled fondly at the growing excitement in her mates and huffed, "Alastor, please tell me you aren't thinking of participating?"

He grinned wide at her, "Not at all, my dearest Queen! Why should I when I know already I have no chance of making a good showing in that sort of open melee? No, I would much rather be the brilliant voice that adds witty commentary to what are certain to be highly entertaining matches!"

Lucifer snorted, "I can already hear the heckling."

Giving each of her mates a quick kiss, she motioned to the empty thrones awaiting them, "Let's finish the current show, shall we?"

They both nodded and settled back into place, Lucifer nearly giddy when Alastor continued to choose to sit on his lap instead of taking the empty seat or asking for his own, "Guess you're still sending a message? Lucky me."

"Enjoy it while it lasts," he muttered, watching their lovely Queen step forward to take center stage once more. She truly did look beautiful in the spotlight.

"Now that we have all had a moment to regain our composure," Lilith only barely glanced at Satan's fuming form where he now sat in a proper chair that he had summoned, "I would like to make it understood that while there is blame to be placed at the feet of Heaven's old leadership, myself, and even your King, the behavior displayed in these courts these past centuries and especially these last eight years is shameful!" She paused, allowing her words a moment to sink in. "You have a duty, a responsibility to the people of this realm that you have forgotten in favor of petty power games and delusions of superiority."

There were discontented and resentful mutterings throughout the room at her chastising. Power began to visibly swirl around her, the pulse of it felt even in the farthest corners, "Do you see this? This power of mine does not come from you and your bloodlines right now, because you have turned so fully from my leadership. It comes from all the others, the people you shun and look down upon. The fact that you can see and feel it so strongly is because of the one thing you should remember and fear. For every single noble, there are a thousand other hellborn. Should civil war break out, how certain are you that each of you could take out that many? I can guarantee that this was the route your games were headed."

Resentment filled silence settled heavily over the room, interrupted only by audible scoffs of disbelief from Mammon and Satan. Alastor smirked at their response.

Morons. They played right into her hand.

"Prince Vassago." Lilith called out.

One red Goetia swiftly responded, moving to land and respectfully kneel before her without all the overly showy dramatics the Marquis had displayed. Speaking of which, where was that moron? Hopefully his Shadow hadn't eaten him already.

"Rise, Vassago. You and yours have been the strongest standing of all the houses, upholding the tenants that I laid out and attempting to make the most unreasonable see reason, even when it seemed pointless."

Standing tall, the vibrant fellow visibly fought preening, admirably attempting some manner of humility, "You honor me with your words, your Majesty, but I only sought to do what was just."

"Just would have been your standing publicly against the Marquis. I already know you went beyond." Lilith paused, allowing her words to settle, Vassago looking at her in surprise. "After all, it was you that got a message to my friend to send my way, isn't that right, Paimon?"

Alastor's eyes went wide as a large figure suddenly appeared not far from the thrones, his presence intimidating even with how tightly he controlled his alpha scent and his aura of power. Apparently he hadn't been the only one making plans for all of this in secret. The fact that it appeared Lucifer had been aware but had given no clue indicating something like this would happen made it even more of a surprise.

"That is correct, Lilith. Though you attempted to do so anonymously, my people did find that you were the source of the commendable effort, Vassago."

The smaller Goetia stared up with wide eyes and visibly buckling legs, though he quickly moved to hide it with a flourished, sweeping bow, "I had no intention of receiving recognition for doing what any noble worth their title should have. Still, it is an honor to be granted such regal praise, your Majesties."

Paimon's piercing gaze swept the room, already dismissing Vassago from his mind as he moved on to his next step. Lilith made a motion, ceding the stage to him before taking her own seat beside Lucifer and Alastor. Leaning in a bit, she spoke quietly, "Enjoy the show, sweetheart. It's his mating gift to us."

The sinner looked at her with a raised brow but it was Lucifer that explained, "Paimon's like Belphegor. He likes to get things done quickly and efficiently so he can go do what he actually wants to do. We asked him to make a bit of a production out of this for you to appreciate."

Red eyes went wide and he whipped his head around to watch the King of the Goetia take his people to task.

"You know," Paimon raised a glowing hand, "there is one interesting effect of being the progenitor of an entire race of people. Every single Goetia is tied to my blood, no matter how many generations have passed."

While many preened at his words, believing them to be a compliment and validation of their superiority, a sharp gasp had Alastor's ear turning towards where Stolas and the others were. Apparently the exiled Prince had an idea of what was coming. Sending his Shadow to hide nearby, he heard the omega's whispered plea, "Please, Octavia, remember your lessons. Don't have let your mother and her brother filled your head with their ideals."

Oh? Now the sinner really wanted to know what the first of the Goetia was going to do. Alastor's breath caught when Paimon cut into one of his fingers and began to rapidly draw glowing sigils in the air with ease, a golden shimmer within the otherwise common black blood for beings in Hell. Put together with what he had said earlier and it appeared he was going to use blood magic on the entirety of his descendants! He clutched Lucifer's arm tightly as his hunger spiked with anticipation. Both of his alphas chuckled at his reaction. They truly knew him all too well.

"I believe you have all considered me King of the Goetia for so long that you forget who and what I was before that. I was not formed from the energies of Hell," After placing the final symbol within the extremely complex ring he had drawn, his form darkened and spread, a shadowy silhouette with five heads and six large wings appearing for a brief moment before he drew himself back down, "I existed long before this place. Though not as old as the Morning Star, I was of the elder choirs of angels."

For some of the nobles, this truly did appear to be news to them.

"I did not follow Lucifer down because I agreed with his choice to give Eve the apple. I followed him because I could not stand what Heaven was becoming under the High Seraphim's rule. Everything I was taught before that moment said that obedience to the First Seraphim went above all else. I still hold to that even now. There is a reason I do not often walk among you. I personally do not believe in the sanctity of free will."

A chill went through the air at how matter-of-fact he stated that. A flare of magic and the circle activated, all of the Goetia suddenly forced to stand at attention, "I want raised hands. Before today, who here hoped for or looked forward to a civil war in Hell?"

A truly staggering number of hands went up despite the strained sounds showing their attempts to fight the compulsion to obey.

"Who here actively chose to back those they knew were working towards starting a civil war?"

Now Satan's eyes went wide as he looked around at the number of nobles who still had their hands raised. So, it appeared the Sin had not been aware of just why the birds were continually stroking his ego. Moron.

Paimon's voice went even colder, "Final question. Who here knowingly aided in pushing for a civil war in the hopes of overthrowing Lucifer Morningstar and making me King of all of Hell?"

Though fewer hands remained raised, there were still quite a few of them, and the King of the Goetia looked at every single one of them with obvious disdain.

Alastor glanced at one spot in particular. Stella had her hand raised, Octavia did not, though he could not be certain whether or not her hand had come up at any point. Looking to Stolas, it was clear the man had seen the same thing, tears and an expression of relief on his face though he was under the same magics as all the rest. So it was likely the girl had kept hers down the entire time.

"Those with their hands still raised, it seems you did not realize who it is you should look to as the one who gave you the lives you currently enjoy. Were it not for the Queen and King of Hell demanding that all beings that reside here be given that gift of free will, you would be little more than soldiers made to stand in defense of this realm against Heaven. That would be the entirety of your existence, your purpose, and your desires. Are you so sure you want me to be the true ruler of this realm?"

Damn. It was a good thing Paimon was so loyal to the royals of Hell and willing to obey their edicts. Still, this display of control and power along with all the lovely expressions of terror on so many formerly smug faces made Alastor squirm a bit. Thankfully only his mates could tell. Both alphas snickered before Lucifer whispered, "Good thing we know its the effects and potential of the magic, not Paimon himself that has you feeling all hot and bothered, right sweetheart?"

He could feel his cheeks heating with a blush and muttered, "Shut up."

"Pity." They both looked at Lilith lounging in her throne, her eyes on one particular box as she smirked, "Duke Berith's hand is down. That would have been ironic."

That name sounded vaguely familiar. Why?

"As it stands, I continue adding to the bloodlines to strengthen your abilities to serve Hell and the Morningstars, not me. That is how I choose who the first of each line is paired with, to ensure proper passing of the strength of the gifts I have placed within that lineage." Paimon waved a hand and a trussed up Andrealphus appeared in a burst of black and white energies, "Those who feel they know better than I who my progeny are meant to bear children with are traitors to my will."

Ha! Alastor mentally crowed over being right! Andrealphus had not been gagged, likely so he could open his dumb beak and say something stupid, which he proceeded to do, "B-but, sire! He's with an imp! Surely you agree-"

Paimon gave him a sharp look, "What should I care what or who he chooses to do so long as he does not disgrace himself in public and follows his duties? He has produced one strong Heir already and understands he will be required to have more in the future. Imps cannot breed with Goetia, so there is no tainting of the bloodline by him finding amusement with such a fleeting toy."

"Why that-"

"Easy, Blitzy. That... is the closest we can expect of him accepting and approving of my choice in companions."

Lucifer gave a beleaguered sigh, muttering, "Paimon, ladies and gentlemen. Shit father, elitist asshole, but an absolutely vital resource to the strength of Hell."

Alastor could definitely see that. He also understood that Lucifer and Lilith had done all they reasonably could by ensuring the avian demons got the chance to make mistakes, even ones as large as this. The nobles had made their beds and now realized they had to actually lie in them.

The King of the Goetia moved to loom over the bound bird, "In fact, I am told he was performing his duties diligently until your sister decided she was allowed to order an assassination on her own instead of contacting me for permission to go that far. Then you chose to oust him from them without actually doing the work yourself after! You believe yourself a better option for head of the line? Do you even know what his duties are? It is certainly not sitting around giggling inanely over his supposed superiority. Nor is it being soundly beaten into the ground by a Goetia stripped of power, three imps, and a hellhound."

Lilith helpfully waved a hand, bringing up a projection of the incident. Vox had saved everything of interest into his archives like a digital pack rat, the files all labeled in convoluted ways that only would have made sense to him. Still, it was proving most helpful with Velvette's cooperation in setting some of her people to the task of sorting through it all for things that might be important to the Queen of Hell.

Despite the distance the video had been recorded from, it was clear that had Octavia not disrupted things, Stolas and his companions would have utterly defeated Andrealphus despite having all of his powers removed. Alastor made a note to forge a relationship of some sort with Stolas after this. There was too much potential in the owl to ignore. Plus a showing of another omega defeating an alpha that should have been much stronger than him neatly punctuated his earlier fight with Satan, sowing more seeds of doubt on whether the Sin would have won if it had continued. The sinner was well aware he would have been the one that lost. Satan had more power, more stamina, more experience. It was only the element of surprise, angering the dragon into not fighting smart, and moving quickly that allowed him to do what he did.

"The only thing I find obscene about his behavior is that he allowed such low creatures access to the grimoire I bequethed him. Once again, that matter should have been brought to my attention rather than broadcast for all of the Rings to know of. Above all else, child, that is what I deem unforgivable about your behavior."

Andrealphus's past and current humiliation being shown to all of Hell had the proud bird deflating. Paimon manipulated the circle then, releasing everyone who had their hands lowered from the compulsion to obey. All who were near those still standing at attention quickly moved to get distance from them.

An alert came from his Shadow, turning his attention to the connection enough to let it again relay Stolas's panicked muttering, "-on, Via, look at me!"

"Why?" That sounded like the hound, "I can try texting her."

"She shouldn't have to watch her mother die! She needs to cover her eyes!"

Alastor agreed to disagree on the 'needs' part. Trauma really set in the mental disorders and added zest to a developing personality, after all! However, in the name of diplomacy and currying an alliance with such a promising individual, taking initiative in assisting would be best. He sent an approving thought to his Shadow before turning his attention back to Paimon's performance. The owl should survive the trip and be mentally intact if he truly had wielded the power of the stars.

"Those of you that do not have fully trained Heirs and are the head of your family line, lower your hands."

That left twenty-one hands still in the air. Hopefully the last ones that had been allowed to drop their hands and had been released from the circle's hold understood how lucky they were when Paimon finished this riveting performance.

***

Stolas squawked in shock when the dark creature suddenly rose up from his own shadow. Before anyone else could react, it took hold of his arm, melting down with him. The cold embrace of darkness was familiar, an odd sort of comfort after spending so many months without the option of traversing the night sky. It almost felt like they were somehow moving along the edges of two planes, a thin veil the only thing shielding them from either side. The only unsettling part of it was the absolute void of the unfamiliar one and the complete silence after the chaos of the courtroom. Was the empty expanse where the other parts of the Shadow were made from? Just before the grip on him pulled him from the strange emptiness only seconds after dragging him along, the Goetia thought he heard the chime of bells.

"There is only one thing I consider worse than my descendents disgracing my image, and that is traitors to the First Seraphim that I followed into this desolate realm, Lucifer Morningstar."

Stolas's heart was in his throat at hearing that tone in his father's voice. He needed to move quickly!

"For that, those of you that remain standing are no longer Goetia in my eyes-"

As soon as the shadows released him, the omega was on the move. He wrapped his daughter in a tight embrace, shielding her eyes and ears as Paimon placed a hand on the glowing circle, red strings shooting out towards each noble still connected to it.

"-and therefor your lives are forfeit."

Screams of unimaginable pain came from each one as the strings sank inside them only to begin relentlessly tearing their souls from their bodies. It was not swift, the life force tethering the two sides together too strong for such mercy. Octavia's initial struggles froze as she realized what must be happening, the sounds too loud for Stolas to block out completely. Especially Stella's from only a few feet away. Her eyes looked up at him in terror, his heart breaking that he could do nothing to fully save her from her grandfather's cold disregard for collateral damage and the consequences the utterly foolish ones had brought upon themselves this day.

Stolas could only hope that one day she would forgive him for all the ways he had failed her.

***

Lucifer kept his eyes on Alastor. He knew before they entered the courtroom that people would die painfully today, had made his peace with it as best he could. Less than two dozen lives killed in cold blood for treason in exchange for the millions that would have been slaughtered in a civil war that almost surely would have broken out if things went the way the doomed Goetia had wanted them to. One afternoon of horror and pain to shatter the illusion that anyone here was beyond consequence. Rot had run too deeply to salvage what stood today. Systemic change required sacrifice, a payment all too often given in blood. He, Lilith, and Paimon had finalized the basic plan this morning, agreeing that this sort of fear would bring swift obedience in the immediate. That would stabilize things long enough for them to rebuild from this failure and pave the way towards something more sustainable.

Guilt would rear its head for his own role and uselessness in keeping things from getting this far, as it always did, but for now he needed to seem as unaffected by it as possible. For that, their pretty omega was the perfect distraction, the best place to focus his attention. Perhaps Lucifer himself did not get off on this sort of thing, but Alastor absolutely did. And right now? The Radio Demon looked utterly wrecked, holding onto this pretty facade of his by fraying threads of self-control. 'Hmmm...'

If he touched the omega's tail, would the guaranteed retaliation later be worth watching Al fight not to reveal to everyone he'd literally orgasmed in this moment? His fingers twitched and his hand began to raise with the temptation.

'Just a liiiittle closer...'

All across Hell, the broadcast briefly went to static with an ear piercing shriek of feedback.

In the palace, several people startled and stared in confusion as Angel Dust fell to the floor cackling. While everyone else was focused on Paimon and his torture of his own people, the spider had been watching the background. After all, he knew what, or rather who it was the people would want to see porn of based on this whole show. He wanted to make sure he got every bit of inspiration possible by keeping his eyes on the royal triad. So he had seen the look on Alastor's face as well as the slow movement of Lucifer's hand.

Man, the King of Hell had some serious balls pulling that shit!

Once he managed to get it down to more controllable giggles, he opened his eyes to find Husk watching him with a warm expression. The feline was a tough one to figure out. Any time Angel tried any of the tricks he knew to entice someone he was interested in, the alpha immediately stone-walled him. Then there were times like this, where he wasn't even doing anything remotely sexy and Husk looked like he wanted to kiss him!

Now that they had survived the shit show at the hotel and he had decided to stick around in Hell, Angel figured it might be time to seriously figure out what made the cat tick and how to make it so the bastard did more than look and flirt! For that, he probably needed to turn to the scarily knowledgeable little terror that was currently writing in a notebook so fast that the beta was a bit surprised the paper wasn't starting to smoke. Hopefully by getting her excited about making script drafts, she would help ensure the currently most desired trio in Hell would let him cash in on their popularity. They all seemed to have a soft spot for Niffty, though Lucifer handled her a bit like a half-rabid gremlin.

Which was totally valid, much as Angel liked the woman.

The static on the screen cleared, getting everyone's full attention once again.

***

The strings had finished tearing the souls from the Goetia they had once belonged to and were now bringing them into the circle. Alastor's eyes were on the magic, but his claws had dug deep furrows into Lucifer's arm. When everyone was gone, he was going to gut his alpha husband!

H̞o͚̻ͥ̌̃w̶̙͓̃̀ͫ͝ d̨̑͟͢a̶̹̭̰ͪ̾ͤ̉̚͢r̛̜̀͝è̵͚͐͟ h̲̳̥̠̺̒̑̑ͯ͜ė̼͔?̶̘̩ͫ̍͂͜!̥̌ͦ

Never-mind that the outlet had given all the building restless excitement somewhere to go so that he didn't shift to his fully demonic state and accidentally upstage or distract from the King of the Goetia's fantastic performance. It was too bad that this was not the usual style for Paimon, Alastor would love to get some lessons from the man.

Lucifer bought himself a small measure of forgiveness when the sinner felt magic return him to a more presentable state. It was the least he could do for causing such a mess.

One the final soul sank in, the circle shrank down and folded into an orb that neatly fit into the dark hand of the regal bird, "Take this as your only warning. You may play your games and do as you wish, but should you entertain the idea of turning against the Morning Star again, I will not hesitate to erase you completely and start over fresh."

Turning from the terrified stares of the surviving nobles with a flare of his cloak, Paimon approached the throne. Still alive, Andrealphus was dragged behind him by a magical tether, openly trembling in fear. Though he did not bow, the man did incline his head respectfully. Alastor's red eyes went wide when the orb containing twenty-one Goetia souls was held out to him, "May this serve well in your future endeavors, Alastor Morningstar."

He understood the offering was more than just a simple gift. This was a show to all of Hell that the legendary Paimon acknowledged his standing, recognizing his place as an equal to the King and Queen of Hell. He wasn't, not fully, not yet, but he was going to claw his way there no matter how long it took.

The more the residents of the Rings believed he already was, the easier that climb would be so long as he played the role well enough.To that end, Alastor drew himself upright, calling upon every memory he had of Lilith while she cloaked herself fully in the mantle of the Queen of Hell. He held out his hand to accept the orb, "You have my gratitude, Paimon. I will make sure to put them to better use than their lives were before."

"I am certain you will," a simple gesture brought Andrealphus forward. "I understand you prefer live prey, so I do hope this disgrace of a Goetia will serve well enough along with the bodies of the rest. I've been told mammalian pregnancies do benefit from a high protein diet."

The icy bird raised his eyes to find all three Morningstars staring at him judgingly. The Queen turned her gaze to their omega, "We could keep him for now, use him in training after Bel picks up the other specimen. Maybe the exercise will put some more meat on his bones for a better meal."

Oooo, that sounded like a grand idea! It would test how well the changes to Vox were settling in. Already his body had rejected his previous implants, returning to a more biological creature as he had been in the beginning. The more they made him lose his sense of self to the hunger and bloodlust, the more interesting the alterations would likely become!

Alastor held out the hand not holding the soul orb and began to pull the energy necessary. He looked up at Paimon, "May I?"

Cloaked shoulders shrugged, though he thought he saw curiosity in those red eyes, "I hold no claim to them anymore."

Most excellent! With the room so thoroughly covered with his bayou's magics, he could sense where each dead body had fallen. Concentrating so he did not show any lack of control by grabbing any of the other Goetia, he willed a hole to form underneath them, letting the birds fall into his actual pocket dimension. He held off with Andrealphus, "We will likely wish to transfer the title and power back to its rightful owner before I take him."

That made Paimon look around the courtroom, "Right. Which one's name..."

Lilith tsked at him and got to her feet, stepping forward, "Former Prince Stolas, please come forward."

"Y-yes, your Majesty! Just one moment, please!" Stolas turned his attention to Octavia, "Owlette? Do you want to stay here or come with me?"

She sniffled, wiping at her eyes, "Stupid. Why didn't you think to ask me that before?! I always wanted to go with you, Dad. You are the one that keeps leaving me behind and in the dark! It was always Mum giving me answers, and now," She glared up at him, "she's dead, isn't she?! You did nothing to stop it! You hated her, and you don't give one damn about me because I remind you of her!"

He winced. This really wasn't the time or the place for this, not with all of Hell waiting for him to answer a summons from the Queen. A whirl of purple energy behind him had both Stolas and Octavia looking to find Lilith standing there with a soft smile, "I do believe your daughter might wish to speak with mine sometime. She may find they have a great deal in common."

Oh gracious, had Via been loud enough to be so clearly heard? He straightened and turned to give her a low bow, subtly placing himself protectively between her and his daughter, "F-f-forgive me, Queen Lilith! I promise I was-"

She held up a hand, stopping him, "No apologies needed. I really do understand. I only wish this was not our first time meeting. I have heard many good things about you and your daughter both."

Octavia seemed to realize then that she was being inexcusably rude, getting to her feet in a rush to bow as well, "Th-thank you for your kind words, your Majesty. My Da- my father is free to go, I swear I won't hold him back any longer."

Stolas shut his eyes at her cold tone, hearing the dismissal there in all its meanings.

"No."

Both owl-like Goetia stiffened, looking at her with matching expressions of confusion as they straightened up. Lilith raised a brow, fighting to hide her amusement. It was clear these two were very alike, and that was likely a good chunk of the problem here. She dreaded to think how Charlie and Lucifer would have been had she truly abandoned them and all of Hell, the downward spiral of self-doubt and assumption likely destroying much of their relationship. Motioning at Stolas, she looked past his shoulder to look Octavia in the eye, "You blame him for your mother's death when I was the one that brought King Paimon in with the intention that he would be killing some of his own people. You use your words and his love for you as a weapon, yet look. He has remained between you and I to ensure that if I had been angered by his delay, you would come to no harm."

The silence behind him was a terrifying thing, he had no way of knowing what Via's reaction was to that.

"I do believe that perhaps your claim of him leaving you in the dark is because you have not yet learned to fully open those beautiful eyes of yours and see everything around you, young Lady Octavia. Come, join us, and perhaps I can provide a way for you to see things from a fresh perspective."

Thank the heavens his daughter recognized that had been an order and did not say anything to the negative! Stolas was about to guide her to the stairway so they could walk down when static glitched the air around them. Lilith turned and walked towards the edge of the balcony, the short rise there vanishing to reveal a stairway of shadows led down more directly, "This way will be faster. My omega husband has full control of this room, the magic will not fail."

That had both the Goetia looking at each other, amazed curiosity shining bright in their eyes. Stolas was so relieved to see that her love of magic had not died with her growing hatred of him. Perhaps that could help rebuild the connection between their hearts. Even if she never fully trusted him again, he only ever wanted his daughter happy, to not be weighed down by his failures. He hesitated a moment, putting a hand on her arm to keep her back for a brief moment, "Just so you know, my darling owlette, I did not leave you behind that day because I cared about Blitzy more than you. I left thinking that... perhaps if I could finally do one thing right, if I was able to save his life, you'd be able to look at me with pride again instead of finding me so lacking as a father. That even if I... if that had been the end, then..."

"Let's go, Dad. We'll talk later. We can't keep them waiting."

Though quiet, it had not been cold dismissal in her tone this time. Octavia wasn't letting much out, her expression and stance neutral. Stolas didn't dare hope she was hiding something positive, but perhaps she truly would be willing to talk to him more later. They both went down the dark stairway as swiftly as they could without appearing to rush. The look in his father's eyes was full of impatient irritation, making the omega Goetia flinch, avert his gaze, and tilt his head to expose his neck in deep apology.

Alastor and Lucifer both watched the interaction with narrowed eyes. If there was one thing that the Morningstars held above all else, it was the importance of family, children especially. Though it was heartening to see Octavia watching it with a neutral, studious expression too. It seemed perhaps the girl was taking Lilith's words to heart and actually trying to look beyond her expectations of her father to everything around him as well.

Shit father, indeed.

The sinner may have been impressed by Paimon's display before, but that did not excuse him from the bare minimum of care for one's offspring. He began studying everything he could about the King of the Goetia, looking for any signs of weakness or hindrances, just in case. He might be able to pull off one more impossibility today, if motivated enough to humble another entity so much more powerful than him.

***

Rosie gave an audible gasp, her hands flying to her mouth as she stared wide-eyed at the screen, "Don't you dare, boy! I love you, but he is so far beyond you..."

Velvette looked at the other Overlords in confusion, finding they all had expressions of varying levels of concerned anticipation. If Rosie's stance was any indication, the beta was nearly chomping at the bit to get to Wrath herself, "The fuck am I missing?"

"He is readying himself to take on the King of Goetia, just as he did the Sin of Wrath," Carmilla's tone was even, only the now cracked margarita glass in her hand any indication of the depth of her tension. "The question is if Paimon will set off the trigger for that bomb."

"The boy hath always carried strength beyond what one such as he should be able, but even he cannot possibly..."

Velvette frowned, looking at the screen again, trying to see what they did. She had studied Alastor, sure, but he wasn't giving any of the indications she knew from his attacks on Overlords. Those had been clear in his approach to Satan, but now...

Carmilla glanced at her, "You are looking for Alastor the Radio Demon Overlord. This is Alastor Morningstar, the omega parent. It is the one I was unaware of before the Extermination. I do wish to see what that side of him is capable of, the depth of his convictions in this state, but should Paimon defeat him it will unravel much of what he has built in everyone's expectations of him today."

Essentially committing societal suicide in his first showing as the King Consort and losing the respect he had gained, revealing a limitation when his efforts today had so far shown that he was so much more than any omega sinner should be. With Satan, the Radio Demon had a plan before revealing himself, was working with a script that he guided the Sin into following. It was clear he had been surprised by Paimon's presence, so he had no such plan to work with this time.

Well, there was nothing they could do from here in Pride. Better to settle in and watch closely so they could deal with the fallout among the other sinners if it came down to it. Velvette glanced at her social media feeds, finding everything had slowed down, too many people glued to the live-stream to interact. Understandable, but annoying as shit. Barmy git wasn't even in the city and he was still fucking with her baseline.

If only she could find a way to tap into the networks themself, take hold of the power that was going to waste since Vox somehow was blocked out and couldn't access it. Social media ran along the edge of it, a portion of the whole, both sides feeding into each other. So long as she was careful not to take over, didn't actually control everything shown in the media the way the old Overlord had, it shouldn't cross that monopoly line Alastor had forbidden, right?

The Tower was supposed to become a central hub for her to keep a watchful eye on the individual pieces for him, and he said she could use her strings to pull people in line. If she actually found the groundwork Vox had built into this place, she might be able to alter it to resonate with her own magic.

Speaking of strings, she really needed to get still shots of that circle of power. She had heard the chimes so clearly when she looked at it that she was almost certain it was something she'd be capable of mimicking, even if only in a fraction of the power the King of the Goetia had.

Damn! So many things to do, and all of eternity lay before her to try! It made her want to grin and laugh just thinking about it! Freeing herself of Vox and Valentino had shown just how much they'd been limiting her before.

May those bastards bloody well rot forever, and good riddance!

***

"Easy, gorgeous," Lucifer murmured, bringing Alastor's hand up to place a gentle kiss on the ring on his finger. "You can let me handle this one. If Paimon crosses the line, I'll make sure he knows it."

The deer despised acknowledging that sitting back might be the best plan. Rather than letting himself seethe in it though, he made himself shift the perspective. This was just the information gathering phase, not the time to reveal his hand. Lucifer was sure to make Paimon show some sort of weakness he could exploit at a future date.

For now, better to focus on more pleasant things.

Invoking her power as the Queen of Hell, Lilith began to dismantle the bindings Satan had placed on Stolas's magic as well as drawing away the power of the title of a Prince from Andrealphus to return to its rightful place. Power that the idiotic bird hadn't even used, just enjoying the luxuries of the station without showing any true ambition! What a waste! In contrast, Alastor's Queen was all easy grace and confidence, fully in her element of smoothing things out and righting what others had made wrong in her realm.

This was the Lilith that had earned enough of the omega's respect to make him want to kneel at her side, even with as wide of an audience has they had now.

Eugh. Now that he'd been made aware of it, it was easy to tell he was being affected by the hormonal changes of pregnancy. This sort of soft, submissive thinking was even more grating now that his secret connection to the Morningstars was out. It was harder than ever to fight his instincts back since he no longer needed to hide.

Focus. He needed to focus. This would all be done soon. Then he could pluck some pretty feathers for Armand, maybe see if some would interest Charlie too. Twenty-one bodies, that was a veritable feast as a reward for his work today! They'd have to freeze some, he didn't want to waste any of it.

Speaking of freezing...

After all the chaos of everything else, restoring Stolas was dull in comparison. Andrealphus had lost all his spine, the only fight he was showing were his continued attempts to squirm out of his bindings, likely to flee like the coward he was.

Poor, pitiful birdie. That wasn't going to happen. When it came time for him to run, it would be in circles. Round and round the fancy chicken will go, with no roost to provide safety. What would having to combat against ice magics make Vox do? How would the feral creature he was becoming react to such a sharp change in environment?

Heh. The TV had always wanted his attention. If only he could have seen what having it would mean.

"Al? Hey, lovely, you're drooling again. Already getting hungry again?"

Shit.

Notes:

I had... a little too much fun playing with a cold, self-centered, controlling, but ultimately loyal Paimon. I wanted to show that he has reasons for being the way he is without making excuses for him. He absolutely could be better, he just doesn't care enough to.

Velvette went from casually enjoying the show, to scheming, to 'holy shit, she carries some of the same flavor of crazy as Al!' Makes me wonder how long it will be before Rosie convinces her to give cannibalism a try too.

Al is getting very hungry and it's definitely showing lol

Rough sketch of adult Armand!
Tumblr - https://www.tumblr.com/frizzycrls/784544346819231744/some-basic-colors-for-adult-armand-no-you-dont?source=share

BlueSky - https://bsky.app/profile/frizzycrls.bsky.social/post/3lpzdzmlhys2j

Chapter 21

Summary:

"Now that you all have a better understanding of things, the public portion of this case is over. Every member of the noble families that are not on this platform is dismissed. I recommend you all return home, spend time with those you care most deeply for, and truly think on your behavior and what consequences it could have brought upon you and yours."

Lilith turns her attentions to smaller scopes, Alastor finds out he has a rather delightful fanatic Hell-wide fan base that's even crazier than he realized, and Lucifer and Charlie do trust falls, Morningstar style

"Now that you all have a better understanding of things, the public portion of this case is over. Every member of the noble families that are not on this platform is dismissed. I recommend you all return home, spend time with those you care most deeply for, and truly think on your behavior and what consequences it could have brought upon you and yours."

Better to term it in selfish ways of thinking. Goodness knew these feather-brained idiots were even more self-serving than even Alastor himself, and that was saying something!

While all the nobles did bow properly, they quickly hurried for the exits, uncaring for the way it revealed just how much this day had terrified them all. All the little birdies fleeing did little to help Alastor's self-control, the predator within him nearly howling with the desire to take chase. Thankfully Lucifer knew well what his strongest of urges would be and wrapped a firm hand around the back of his neck, the weight and touch against the marks under the fabric helping to calm the baying beast.

His alphas would provide, as they always did. He would be free to hunt soon enough.

Shutting his eyes to avoid watching the fleeing prey, he focused instead on slowing his breathing and heartbeat. Meditation such as this was calming, helped him to notice any irregularities and strain that had built up unnoticed. While he was certainly feeling the hormonal influences, the ones within were still too small and weak for him to sense as a separate energy yet. Carrying two was certain to be a trial, but he did rather hope that both would pull through. Lucifer and Lilith would be heartbroken knowing that one potential hadn't made it.

Alastor refused to consider his own feelings on the matter. Not while others were around. Besides, as his Maman had always said, no use borrowing misery before it was due!

The last noble left and Lilith waved a hand to shut and lock the doors, keeping anyone from entering or leaving until she allowed. Maintaining her poise, she looked at the closest camera, "Miss Velvette. Shut down the feed within one minute, or I will force it shut."

Heh. He could almost see the scramble the little doll would be making for her phone to shriek at her people to kill the broadcast asap. Sure enough, less than thirty seconds had passed before the frequencies in the room quieted to only his own.

"Oh thank goodness," Alastor squirmed out of Lucifer's lap, ignoring the ridiculous pout on the man and magically quick-changing his clothing back to his more usual and far more comfortable ensemble.

"Aww, no more cuddles?"

Red eyes glared down at Lucifer, "After what you did?! You'll be lucky if I don't end up c̲̝̞͖̑̒̚a̲ͪ̍̕ͅs̶̛̤̿ͭ͞͞t̬̒̌͢͠r̻ͥ̒̕͞a̧̡̺̽̉t̲̜͖ͥ̑͊i͐nͣg͓̍̅͘ you before the day is done! We'll see how long it takes for that to regenerate!"

Though uncertain what the King had done to earn the threat, more than one person winced and covered their laps. Mortifyingly, Asmodeus let out a lazy chuckle which Alastor took to mean one particular Sin was aware of what occured. Hopefully he knew to keep his glowing beak shut! The sinner knew well that someone somewhere would have either already caught on to what caused his powers to overload the feed or they would spot something in a subsequent viewing. He would have to figure out how to either own or rework what happened into something he could tolerate hearing discussed.

Perhaps Lilith would forgive him for m̌͑͂ur̫̲̉ͣͣͯd̝͜͜ȇ̱ͅri̹͞n̓g̩̓ͫ͝ Lucifer a couple of times. He wouldn't do it in any way that would actually stick!

Meanwhile, the fallen alpha just grinned up in clear, taunting challenge, "Dare you to try, Bambi!"

"Boys." Lilith said in a calm, even tone that still managed to get their attention. They knew well it meant that she was already close to the end of her patience with them disrupting her plans, "I'm going to ask you to please behave civilly for just a little longer. Once we're done here, I'll make sure you two get some space to rough house in the rear grounds of the palace where there will be less collateral damage and witnesses."

A disappointed whine from somewhere up near the other Sins had Alastor looking that way in curious confusion.

Lilith turned her attention back to the matter at hand, "Prince Stolas."

The Goetia startled a bit at being the first one she turned to, but he quickly inclined his head respectfully, "Yes, madam?"

"You did break Goetic law in purposely allowing another to take the grimoire you had been entrusted with, as well as Hell's laws by facilitating the unauthorized access to the mortal realm for the members of the business entity known as I.M.P."

Stolas did nothing to deny it, "I did."

"H-hey, now!" Blitzø called out, scrambling out of the viewing box and doing some impressive, quick-footed acrobatic maneuvers to slide to a stop between Lilith and Stolas. "He's already been put through enough shit! If anyone still needs to take the heat for my bullshit, it's me!"

And there went Lucifer's sappy romantic side, making him all but melt at the sight. Seriously, people wondered why he didn't step up into the role of King politically? Here was a prime example. The man was so easily swayed by such things like this, especially when he could tell that it wasn't an act. Lilith had told him of the many times he'd become a wreck whenever a particularly talented theater group gave a royal performance that included some sort of tragic, doomed romance element to the tale. Alastor was going to ensure he thoroughly checked the playbill before joining them on such an event, he did not need to deal with an indoor rain storm.

Lilith raised a brow at Blitzø, which the imp admirably held up well under, visibly sweating and shaky legged but refusing to back down. After a moment of tense silence where it was plain to see the other three in the viewing box were fearing he'd just made a mortal error, the Queen huffed with amusement, "In future meetings, you would do well to let me finish speaking before raising objections, Mr. Blitzø. You might find my words will not be what you assume."

Wide yellow eyes blinked up at her a few times, "Diiiiid I just hear you say future meetings?! I, uh, w-what the fu-mmph?!"

Stolas gave a nervous laugh, his hand over the imp's mouth. Vassago looked like he was just barely resisting covering his face with his hands over the little hellborn's improper behavior as the newly restored Prince spoke, "Apologies, madam! Blitzø has become just a tad protective these last few months, and has little manners at even the best of times."

Paimon's shoulders stiffened for some reason, though Alastor couldn't say for sure why. Lilith shot the eldest Goetia a look before answering the imp's question, "Yes, future meetings involving the new direction I.M.P. will be taking."

"Mmggph?!"

The corners of her lips twitched, "Though I will say, it did make me a bit happier to hear the 'I' no longer stands for immediate and that you have become more discerning in the jobs you've accepted these last few months."

Blitzø finally managed to pry Stolas's hand away, "Uh, thanks? I think? Still not sure what to change it to. Thought about 'Invisible' buuuut we're kinda shit at being sneaky. Stolz mentioned some hoity-toity word-"

The owl Goetia sighed, "Illustrious is not hoity-toity, Bl-"

"Yeah! That one!" The imp waved a hand dismissively, "Makes us sound all fancy, and fuck a bunch of that! But let's back the fuck up here. What the fuck do you mean by a new direction?!"

"Sir," The omega imp called from the viewing box. "Can you please stop swearing in front of the Queen?!" He sounded like he was about to have a panic-driven meltdown. Likely concerned their, heh, illustrious leader was going to end up on the chopping block again, this time for offending the Queen of Hell.

Lilith laughed, the Queen facade coming down a bit with the general populace no longer watching, "I promise, Mr. Moxxie, I really am not that easily offended. I am far more secure in myself than certain Sins that will not be named-"

Satan growled when Alastor looked pointedly at him.

"-so I do not require people to kowtow and prostrate themselves before me constantly."

"Hey, Lils? Al?" They both looked over to find Lucifer frowning down at his phone, "I might need to bow out for a minute. Vaggie thinks Charlie might need someone to talk to about something."

Alastor wondered what it could be about. She had seemed alright at the meeting to raise Angel Dust's status. Then again, she had shown many times before that she could easily bury her problems so long as she was busy. Sitting around the palace and only being able to design ideas for the hotel until they were free to help her rebuild likely had her with too much time on her hands to avoid thinking about things.

Lilith looked at the Sins, "Since Lucifer and I would both like to have a discussion with all six of you at some point today, how about you all go to lunch and come back in about, hm, an hour and a half? I can finish with everyone else here and then we will all meet in conference room two."

"Fan-fuckin'-tastic!" Mammon groaned in relief, "I'm fuckin' starvin' here!"

"And who's supposed to be the Sin of Gluttony?" Bee snarked.

The jester flipped her off before ambling towards a side door that shimmered before unlocking. The others followed at varying speeds, though Asmodeus paused a moment as the imp with him made a motion, "Hold up a sec, big guy! I gotta talk to Blitzø before we go!"

The voice was what had him finally registering who it was that was with the Sin of Lust. Though Alastor had never gotten the pleasure of meeting Fizzaroli in person, he knew much about the imp from various sources and had a rather delightful time cackling when he got his hands on a recording of the last performance he'd done as an employee to the Sin of Greed!

Robotic limbs stretched as the colorfully dressed little creature made his way down in a feat of acrobatics to rival those of the IMP leader earlier. He landed in front of Blitzø, grabbing the other imp by the shoulders and staring deep into his eyes as he spoke in what he probably thought was a whisper too quiet to be heard, "I know you can't record anything, but I swear to Satan, if you don't tell me everything that happens with him while we're gone, I will disown you!"

"Disown me? Bitch, I know you don't have a will," Blitzø scoffed, shoving his friend away before vaguely waving in Alastor's direction, "You know he's standing right there if you want to drool over him so fucking bad, Fizz!"

Fizzaroli shook his head, hissing, "I didn't have any warning! I ain't dressed right for meeting him, Blitzø!!"

Oho! So the most famous imp in Hell was a fan of the Radio Demon was he? Alastor melted down and arose on one side of the pair, his Shadow on the other so that they were completely looming over the imps, "Now who said anything about a dress code to meet me, Mr. Fizzaroli?"

Fizzaroli looked like he was vibrating, unable to settle on staring at Alastor himself or his Shadow, "This... I'm not hallucinating, right Blitzø?! The Radio Demon knows my name?!"

"Everybody knows your name, you fucking moron," Blitzø appeared torn between remaining at his friend's side and finding the nearest solid object to get between him and the Radio Demon.

Lucifer laughed, "You really are popular with the imps, huh Al?"

"Not just imps! There's an entire group across all the Rings full of hellhounds, succubi, baphomets, pretty much any non-noble race," Fizzaroli answered, still refusing to blink even as he answered the King of Hell casually as though they were long time friends. As far as Alastor was aware, this was their first time meeting. Perhaps his relationship with Asmodeus had made him less awe-struck by nobles and royalty? Or maybe meeting Alastor had rendered him unaware of just who he was answering. Heh, that was a flattering thought! "We have monthly meet-ups to discuss theories on his previous targets and who might be hunted next!"

Now Alastor was extremely intrigued, "While I do adore a loyal fan-base, what did you lot do while I was gone?"

That got a blink, "Used every angle we had to try to figure out where you went. At first to see if we could get you help from the gunshot, then just to figure out how the hell you hid so well. The grumpy cat sinner threatened to blow up a few that kept harassing him about you." Ah, that explained some of Husker's tetchiness on trying to figure out where he'd been, "Some of the loons went off the deep end and tried all sorts of blood rituals to summon you back."

He shared a quick look with Lucifer and Lilith before the three of them burst out into laughter. Oh! That was precious! Now that they'd managed to at least put in an exception for Alastor into the Heavenly alert system while they worked on dismantling the rest, the sinner knew he just had to meet these delightful fans of his in person! Although it would be best to do it as a surprise, get the full true reaction from them and all! In order to do that, he'd need to pick at Fizzaroli a bit and find out the location of the next meeting without cluing the imp into the plan, "Why that is the most delightful thing I've heard of my fans in some time, I must say! In fact, I would love to speak with you more on things in general! What would you say to an interview slot on one of my more, hrmmm, family friendly shows?"

If it was possible for an imp that was already mostly white scar tissue to go even paler, Fizzaroli managed it, "Blitzø, buddy, if I am dreaming right now, please don't let me wake up."

"You know, Froggie, a boyfriend could almost get jealous of this guy the way you are carrying on."

Alastor turned and looked up at the Sin of Lust, the expression on that yellow-lit expression full of fond amusement, "Ah! I have heard many good things about you, Mr. Asmodeus! It is truly a pleasure to finally meet the omega Sin himself!"

The Sin hummed, eying him and his Shadow, "Mhmm, pleasure's all mine, pretty boy. Good to see there's an omega out there that manages to keep up with those two finally." He gestured at the King and Queen.

They both huffed, Lucifer raising a brow, "Buddy, you got it wrong there. It takes two alphas to keep up with this impossible bastard!"

Lilith waved a hand in Lucifer's direction, "And the only reason we manage is because one of us has endless cosmic powers and angelic stamina."

That got an even more interested look from the Sin and had Alastor's ears folding back as he glared at them. They just had to go and make that sound more sexual oriented than it was!

...well damn, now that he thought about it, the last few days he had been having a higher inclination for such activities. He'd thought it was just from finally being with and properly mated to both of his alphas, but now that he knew he was pregnant again, it made a great deal more sense. Blasted omega hormones!

As if on cue, his stomach gave a long growl, reminding him and his mates of another side effect of his body adjusting for pregnancy. His hunger went from constant to damn near insatiable at times. Lucifer laughed brightly, "Think that's my cue. Anything particular you want me to bring back for you, gorgeous?"

Though he kept his own eyes on his alpha husband, his Shadow looked at the four remaining Goetia with a wide and menacing grin. It was too tempting to resist ruffling some feathers! "For some odd reason, I find myself craving chicken!"

Lilith gave him a despairing look for that before blinking, "Oh, right! Before you go, Lu," she looked towards the Goetia too, "Prince Vassago! Our son has a request, if you wouldn't mind."

The brightly festooned fellow tilted his head, "Sí? What does our joven príncipe request of me?"

"Armand adores feathers and wants to know if he can have one of your red ones."

That got surprised looks all around before Asmodeus gave a ridiculous pout, folding his arms over his chest, "Little man didn't ask for one of mine too? They're a helluva lot prettier than the parrot's!"

Vassago puffed up in offense as Alastor laughed and shook his head, "Oh, I guarantee he does, but our delightful little sneak is far more intelligent on what appearances mean for proud creatures such as yourself than his six years of age would suggest! Even with Prince Vassago, I am certain he wants one of those longer purple ones even more, but those are more visible and one being gone would be noticeable. Those extremely long ones you carry are the ones he'll want most. Those are sure to raise a few brows if one goes missing without being naturally shed when another is ready to take its place. He will very politely ask you in person so he is absolutely certain you understand that he does not desire it to be an immediate gift to be plucked, simply one requested whenever it is available next."

Lilith nodded in agreement and Lucifer leaned in towards her to whisper, "Guessing there's some sneaky reason he hasn't asked for one of mine yet either then?"

She giggled, "Yes. You'll like it more if you wait to see, I promise, love."

"Alright."

***

With the show over, Velvette half expected the other three to quickly make polite noises about leaving. Instead, Rosie and Carmilla started a heated debate on various points brought up during the broadcast. Well, Rosie was heated. Carmilla barely said a word, only sometimes raising a brow or narrowing her eyes, which would have the cannibal flailing and arguing back like she'd heard an audible response.

It was obvious the two women knew each other well. As they did their thing, Velvette checked her feeds as she sketched in her notebook.

- pl4ntluvr526: did u guys see that?! wuz the same as inside his portal, right? What kind of trees were those? #radiodemonterritory #omegapower4ever

- hrny4h3llr4dio: man takes down a sin and ur jizzing over trees?! lmgdaowtf?! #damntreehuggers

- pl4ntluvr526: shut up! you wdnt kno a vine from a root pleeb #horticultureiscool2 #stophating

- qu3nnofphonegames: ur both idiots. Still agree w @plantluver526. liked seeing more of whats in there. Livestream and game graphics didnt do it justice. #yeettheking #gamesequelwhen #giveusafullsmutgame #notjustminigame

- tentaclesexd3moness: rdio dmon can plant his trees on me any day. dam lucky morningstars #jelly #steponmesempai

"Thou hast an interest in circles of power?"

Startled, Velvette nearly threw the notebook she had been using to jot down what she remembered of the symbols in Paimon's magic at Zestiel's grinning face suddenly at her shoulder, "Oh my fucking hell! Are you and Alastor related?! I swear to Christ, I'm making a bloody locking bell collar to put on you both!"

Rosie stopped talking suddenly and Velvette found herself under three considering stares. She was so used to her more ridiculous threats making Vox and Val brush her off and stop paying attention to her, so this was a bit unnerving...

Then all three started doing the silent conversation thing! It got on her fucking nerves so bad when people did that shit! Of course, then she had to wonder if she'd taken one of her potions on accident again and this whole day was a hallucination because Rosie, Zestiel, AND Carmine grinned wickedly at her!

Before she could do more than think about calling her strings, the other beta Overlord leaned in, black eyes sparkling with mischief, "Think you can pull it off?"

"...what."

Rosie giggled, "Lockin' a bell collar on ol' gator mouth. Not permanent-like but saaaay..." She looked at the other two questioningly.

"One hour," Carmilla suggested.

"Ah, but thou doth recall which miscreant it is we hath been speaking of, yes? The doll hath not yet become a practiced hand at the greater game, much less the smaller jests."

Rosie nodded, "Right, so twenty minutes?" The other two considered that a moment before they nodded too, and she turned her attention back to Velvette, "Think ya can actually get him fer that long, doll-face? I'd promise to run interference so he can't getcha long enough to cool down."

Zestiel chuckled, "Shouldst thou allow for mine presence at thine attempt, thou shalt find thyself free of his wrath in full."

Okay, a lot of that had her intrigued but that last bit made her look at the bean-pole of an omega. Another long and graceful figure that wasted the damned display space he had by wearing the same outfit all the damn time! Don't get her wrong, he made the look work and at least it was flashy, but goddammit why did everyone around here have to be so damn predictable with their appearances?! "Oh really? How you gonna manage that, gramps?"

He waggled a finger at her, "Ah, ah, ah! Though hast not yet earned that. Succeed, and ye shall see for thineself."

...fine. But she wasn't risking her neck for nothing! They might say they would keep her from becoming a smear on the pavement, but that was just a courtesy for asking her to do it in the first place. She looked at Carmilla and Rosie, "Right then, what's the conditions and what are you two fossils offering if I pull this off?"

The cannibal clapped in excitement, "Oh I just knew you were gonna be a delight!"

***

"I recommend you all return home, spend time with those you care most deeply for, and truly think on your behavior and what consequences it could have brought upon you and yours."

Not long after her mom said that, she issued a command for the cameras to be shut off. Charlie blew out a breath, feeling exhausted for some reason. Probably emotional turbulence. Whatever. She rested her chin in Armand's curls again, careful to keep from catching those surprisingly sharp antlers hidden in the golden strands. She tried to find some sort of feeling of zen, maybe get the mess in her head and chest to just go back in the box again. After a while, she could hear Angel Dust on the phone, pacing in the next room.

"No, no, no, Travis! Yer not gettin' the vision! I love Dani, don't get me wrong, but watchin' her try to play big bad dom when she's sucha service alpha is embarrasin' fer me and fer her. We ain't doin' that shit to her no more, I don't care what her old contract says. I'm rewritin' alla them, and if you try to go make her feel like she's gotta to keep her job..."

Charlie was glad to hear him taking a stand for his now employee, but she really hoped the threat he was hanging in the air was nothing worse than firing and maybe blacklisting whoever Travis was. She didn't want the sweet and funny Angel Dust she knew turning into the same kind of Overlord that many of the others were.

"Glad yer gettin' on the same page, Trav. Nikita hasta be the one playin' her in this one. I need all the alpha dommy-mommy bombshell I can get and she's got it in spades!" He stopped talking for a moment before his tone went to something more dangerous, "Tell Royce he can either give her back to us on loan and take a small cut, or I can make 'er a permanent offer she'll happily jump ship for."

Niffty was barely containing her squealing as she peeked at him through the doorway. As he hung up the phone with a sigh, she disappeared from Charlie's field of vision, Angel's tone turning curious, "Eh? What's this?"

"Sooooo, I know you'll have a hard time finding any pros that fit Alastor's build cuz of Valentino and Vox. Buuuut I know a few amateurs that are hardcore into the role-play scene, and that one should be more than willing to talk. Trust me, he'll kill if that's what it takes to get the role!"

"Uhhhh, we ain't goin' that far, but sounds like the guy might be enough like Smiles in spirit already. Thanks, Tiny!"

... yeah, she was going to pretend she had no clue what they were discussing.

Of course, there was someone in the room with very large ears and a lot of curiosity, "Is Uncle Angel making a movie about Mommy and Maman?"

Oh fudge, how the heck was she supposed to cover this without just making him more curious? Because if he was anything like she remembered feeling like as a kid, having everyone tell him that he'd get it when he was older was just going to make him keep asking until someone told him!

Thankfully, something out there liked her enough to provide a distraction in the form of her Dad's gold sparks and red flares cutting through the air as he opened a portal.

...wait, what was he doing coming back here? There was no way the Queen was done dealing with properly handling the IMP crew and Stolas. Not to mention Charlie was 90% sure that she was going to be doing a more private conversation with all of the Sins that would make the courtroom seem like a picnic! Maybe he was bringing Al back here where it was safer?

... she remembered who she was thinking about and vetoed that. The day Alastor took the safe route was the day Armageddon started.

"Hi Daddy!" Armand waved cheerfully as Lucifer stepped through the portal.

"Well, aren't you two cosy looking?" 

The boy smiled happily and she could feel his tail trying to wag even though it was trapped under her arm and the blanket. He was so freaking sweet and adorable that it made Charlie hate herself for all these awful feelings she kept getting around him. It was unfair to him and she just wanted it to stop!

A hand on her cheek had her realizing her Dad had gotten closer, looking down at her watery eyes with concern, "I see what she was talking about. Sorry we didn't see it sooner, kiddo. Give me just a sec, 'kay?"

She was confused, but she nodded. Lucifer turned his attention to Armand, "Hey, buddy boy, you mind giving me and your sister a minute to talk?"

Her brother was already shifting to get out of her lap when two feathers suddenly appeared in their Dad's other hand, a shorter, bright red one, and another in a rich purple with yellow stripes. Armand gasped, his violet eyes sparkling with awe, "He gave me one of his crest feathers too?!"

"Yup! Why don't you go put these with all the other ones you've got?"

He took the feathers as soon as he was on his hooves, smiling as he sniffed them even though he shook his head, "Nuh uh! They're goin' somewhere extra special!"

Charlie couldn't help giggling as the boy all but ran off, "What is he even going to do with all of those? He's already got enough for a king-sized pillow I think!"

"Who knows? It'll be fun to see, right?" He gave her one of those playful, lopsided grins that never failed to make her feel like she was in on some great joke he was playing on everyone else. "I think your crayon collection got pretty big at one point too."

She groaned and put one hand over her face at the reminder. She used to have a near obsession with having access to every color imaginable even if she only ever really used the brightest ones.

... then again, remembering how many colored pencils and pens she'd had stashed in random drawers and such around the hotel made her cross off the 'used to' part of that. Was obsessively collecting something able to be passed on genetically? If it was, then what did Al collect since he was the biological link between her and Armand?

Her Dad pulled her from her wandering thoughts when he sat next to her and put an arm around her, "So what's going on, Char? Ah!" He held up a finger when she took a breath, "And don't try to tell me it's unimportant or that you're fine. I know myself, Al, and you way too well for you to try pulling the wool over my eyes."

Of course, because this was her Dad, he had to punctuate that by briefly shifting his appearance to look a bit like a sheep verion of himself, baa-ing at her to make her laugh and feel less pressured. He was utterly ridiculous and the best Dad a person could ask for in her opinion. "I... I know you said you think I'm a better person than you and Mom and Al, but I really don't feel that way right now." Charlie wiped at her burning eyes, "My head is a mess, my heart hurts, and I keep feeling like I'm going to snap at the others and I'm not sure that's not literal." Her voice went quiet and ashamed, "And I keep feeling jealous of Armand too! I know I shouldn't, he's a little kid, things were hard for him too, likely more than I know, but he got to be in Heaven with Al and M-Mom and knew ourgrandmotherandthatAlis-"

"Woah woah, easy, Charlie. Take a deep breath, okay?" Lucifer waited as she did just that, putting his free hand on top of hers comfortingly. "Let me see if I caught all that." A copy of him popped into existence, counting off on his fingers so he didn't have to let go of her, "One, your whole world got turned sideways. Two, everything you worked hard to make with your own hands got destroyed. Three, your people got hurt with you believing one of them got killed. Even if you know he's okay now, that's probably still hard to accept." The clone tapped his chin in thought, "Hmmm, then there's the fact you're only just now letting yourself feel it. Really, seems reasonable to me that you feel angry and hurt and overwhelmed by it all." She blinked and stared at his copy like he'd grown a second head, which made him laugh, "Your ol' Dad here knows a thing or two about hiding from things until the dam breaks and you end up buried under it all. Your Aunt Bel has trained a few specialists of hers using me as a case study."

That was a really weird thing to sound so proud of, but okay. Charlie sighed tiredly, leaning against him and resting her head on top of his real form. Thankfully he could retract his horns so she didn't have to worry about accidentally spearing herself like with Armand. "Fine. If that's all true, what do I do?"

The clone poofed out of existence as he tightened the arm around her in a hug, "Sadly, I don't have the magic answer to that one, kiddo. If I did, I probably wouldn't have fallen apart so bad these last few years." He gave a self-deprecating laugh, "Hell, this whole place would probably be in a lot better shape if I did, but then again, if it was, who knows if we'd have ever met Al and had you? Guess that makes a lot of it worth it, huh?"

There he went making her heart feel like it was going to burst, which led into her literally bursting into tears. Once they started, it felt like everything flooded out with it. And through it all, her Dad patiently sat there and held her. When she finally felt like she could breathe again, she gave a wet laugh, "Guess it's a good thing you're here and not Al. He'd be grumbling about his dry cleaning again, huh?"

Lucifer laughed, "Hey, trust me, that's an improvement! Him just bitching is loads better than him tearing a chunk out of you because you held on a few seconds too long!"

That reminded her of Armand's earlier comment about Al nearly biting a bunch of angels, "He really does bite that easy when he's uncomfortable? He seemed so patient with everything at the hotel!"

She could feel him nod under her chin, "Al's a bit of an odd duck, duckling. He turns things on or off mentally if he thinks they'll affect his goals. You can tell if he's fighting a real reaction if you watch his fingers, especially if he's got his staff. He taps at it, the faster the tapping, the harder he's fighting it."

Charlie thought on that, running through her memories of him at the hotel. She could see it now, some of those times when Angel would get really descriptive in his flirting, or even when Niffty was squealing loud enough that it was hurting Charlie's ears a little. She could only imagine how bad it would be with those big deer ears. So maybe he wasn't handling everything as easily as she thought he had been. He'd been playing up certain parts of himself to hide others like she'd done in Heaven. That... actually made her feel a little better, knowing her struggles weren't a sign of how bad she was at this.

That thought led to another and she wrinkled her nose as she sat up to look down at her Dad, "How many times did you and Mom have to use things you'd learned from handling him on me?"

That got her a bright grin, "Oh, sweetie, that's a two-way street! Several times you helped us figure out what the hell was going on with him, and how to get him to chill out. Especially when you were a cranky toddler. You were way more honest about what was bugging you than him." She laughed and he rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish smile, "Uhhhh, don't tell him I said that, kay?"

She thought about it before playfully copying one of Alastor's haughty sniffs, "That depends. What do I get for it?"

Lucifer squawked and flailed before pointing a finger at her, "No! Just because you've met him doesn't mean you get to turn into a little extortionist too!"

That made her cackle. That meant he and her Mom probably never found out about the scam she ran with Uncle Mammon when she was a kid!

A knock on the door frame had them both looking over to find Angel Dust peeking in, "Yo! Ya got a nervous Goldilocks wonderin' if its okay to come back since yer laughin'."

"Why does everyone call me that? Wasn't Goldilocks bad?"

"No!" Niffty's voice was firm, "Goldilocks did nothing wrong! The bears were the bad guys, getting mad at a lost and hungry little girl when they didn't even lock their damn door!"

Lucifer and Charlie shared a look before giggling. He got off the couch and went towards the doorway, "Yeah, I think we're good for now, right Char?"

She nodded, smiling at Armand when he poked his head in and looked at her in concern. Her Dad paused, looking at the two of them before he got a sly smile, "Hey, duckling? You know what we haven't done in a really long time?"

Charlie blinked and thought hard before shaking her head, "What?"

Lucifer gave her a warm look, "Trust falls."

She gasped and her eyes brightened with sparkles as she shot to her feet, dropping the blanket, "Yes!"

Angel Dust groaned and rolled his eyes, coming into the room to let Husk and Vaggie peer in curiously, "Seriously? Not you too, Short King! Those things are just embarrassin'!"

Lucifer scoffed, "Only because you guys do them the boring way. I do them Morningstar style!" He turned his gaze back to Charlie, raising a hand, "Ready, kiddo?"

She turned so her back was facing the middle of the floor, crossing her arms over her chest, "Ready! Love you, Dad!"

"Love you too, Charlie." Armand watched with bright curiosity as she started to tip back. Lucifer snapped his fingers and instead of hitting the floor, she fell through a portal with an excited whoop. Then he looked down at the younger Morningstar, "Meet you out back, okay?"

Armand nodded excitedly, running for the back door as Lucifer fell back and through another portal. He could hear the others following behind, but he didn't slow a step, even as he shoved open the door with a bang. Looking around wildly, a sound above made him turn his eyes up to see Charlie and Lucifer free falling from so high up that they looked tiny!

Vaggie swore under her breath in a language he didn't know, her wings coming out. He quickly grabbed her wrist, "No! Wait! It's called a trust fall, so you gotta trust them!"

She clenched her hands and her teeth but she listened to him, watching anxiously. Just as it was starting to look like they might actually crash, his Sis yelled out, "Now!"

His Daddy's pretty red and white wings unfurled almost immediately, his course changing to scoop her up and they both looped through the air with delighted laughs. When they landed nearby, Charlie was out of breath like she'd been running for miles, but she looked and smelled so much happier than she had anytime before! Armand bounced on his feet, "Can I do that too?!"

She didn't even hesitate to scoop him up with a grin, "Of course! You're a Morningstar too, right? So you gotta try out our style of trust falls!"

"Yay!"

Husk groaned and looked skyward, "Whole damned family's a buncha adrenaline junkies."

Armand didn't quite know what that was, but if it made his Sis and Daddy so happy, then yeah! Lucifer chuckled, "We can keep going for a bit, but I gotta get some food for your Maman in about thirty minutes, alright?"

Both siblings nodded and Armand held tight as Charlie got ready to fall back again. Whatever she and Daddy had talked about seemed to help a lot, so he was glad Vaggie must have called him in. He'd have to thank her later and ask how she knew so he could also know when to get him!

She might not be as smart and neat as Granman, but having an omega big sister to learn from would be pretty awesome too!

***

"WHAT?!"

This time it wasn't just the alpha male imp squawking with disbelief. After moving things to conference room two, the entire IMP group had nearly shrieked at the Queen's offer. The looks on their faces were just plain adorably amusing. Lilith grinned almost as wide as Alastor himself, "I think you heard me the first time." She flicked her wrist, the yellow gemstone on Blitzø's wrist vanishing to reappear in her hand, "As it stands now, you four are still considered rogue demons violating Hell laws as well as the old agreement with Heaven. The only reason Sera likely didn't catch on was because she had her people too heavily focused on Lucifer and the sinners the last few years. Things cannot continue as they are. But if you worked with royal authorization and proper oversight on your missions..."

In a sign of intelligence hiding behind that crass personality, Blitzø narrowed his eyes and looked between Lilith and Alastor a few times, "Which royal, exactly?" He looked somewhere between amazed and horrified when the Radio Demon raised his hand and wiggled his fingers, "Seriously?! Satan's left tit, Fizz is going to be so goddamned jealous when he hears this horseshit!"

Alastor chuckled before leveling them a look, "However, I have standards of competency and will be working to ensure you four don't go bumbling around and making foolish mistakes the way you have been."

The young hellhound sighed with what sounded like relief, "Please, for the love of everything unholy, teach them how to get human disguises! I swear to Queen Bee, these three have me tearing my damned fur out trying to show them!"

Millie scoffed, "Sweetie, we've been doin' jus' fine so far, we don't need no fancy-mmph!"

"Mills, honey, I love you, you are my alpha and my world," Moxxie hissed, "But this is the point where we just smile and nod and go along with things, okay?"

She blinked a couple times before finally noticing the looks the Morningstars had in their eyes. Alastor knew he was giving them a rather judgmental stare himself, he was fairly certain Lilith was doing the same.

Omega instincts likely calling for him to smooth things a bit, Stolas gave a polite cough to draw attention his way, "Apologies, but I must admit to curiosity on what you intend for me as well? I noticed you dismissed King Paimon, so I assume you are the ones handling the repercussions for my behavior as well?"

Lilith set down the Lust portal gemstone on the table and steepled her fingers, "Actually, you and Prince Vassago," the flamboyant Goetia blinked in surprise at being named, "are going to be working with me on restructuring the system of government we currently have and how it can work for all the classes rather than simply the nobility."

Stolas gaped slightly and Alastor barely kept himself from reacting when his Shadow cackled silently behind the bird. The creature was rather delighted by the Goetia that was so very enthralled with it. Alastor could not deny the noble's attentions and amazement with his ability for this sort of creation was something he would like to discuss further with the man. The other omega had far more formal training and access to tomes that the sinner would not mind getting a look at to see if there were any ways to further improve his Shadow's form or even perhaps to play with an idea for a gift for his mates along the same vein without risking harm to their rather lovely souls. There had to be a use for those bits of light within Adam's otherwise rotten psyche. It would be ironic for a part of the alpha First Man to be made subservient to the woman he wanted submission from so greatly.

"N-not that I'm not honored, madam, but why me?!"

Alastor answered as he glanced at the IMP crew, "You are the first noble in their memory to live among the lowest classes, my good man! So you have truly felt and seen what it is that they must deal with firsthand. They have seen you and come to know you. They might still feel resentment for your privileged upbringing and return to that state of comfort, but they will believe the words from you and your associates more than from our lovely Queen or even myself, given that I have existed here as a presence of power among sinners since nearly the start."

Lilith nodded her agreement, her eyes on the other Prince, "And you, Vassago, have shown yourself to be one who will attempt to uphold the principles of the system no matter one's class. My own time will be rather limited with how much I will need to work with the Sins directly to get them back into proper form and repairing the ways that each Ring has fallen apart. Should any of the other houses think they can cow Prince Stolas into keeping his head down as they have done in the past, I trust you will help to prove them wrong."

He gave a respectful nod, "It will be my honor, madam." Then the alpha Goetia turned his head slightly to give Stolas a flirtatious smirk and wink, "Ayudaré a nuestro búho lector estrella a emprender el vuelo." ("I will help our star reading owl take flight.")

Stolas slapped a hand to his forehead as he blushed, "Oh my heavens, stop that! You are still such a horrendous, shameless flirt?!"

Vassago gave him an innocent blink, "What? The only Goetia in here prettier than you is young Lady Octavia! Would you rather I give her my compliments instead?"

Both Stolas and Blitzø moved to get between him and the teenage Goetia, glaring. Octavia looked extremely confused and flustered, especially staring down at the imp like she had never seen him before. Loona snorted at the protective Dad behavior from them both, rolling her eyes before she turned to the Queen, "Sorry if it's not proper or whatever, but can I ask about something?"

Raising a brow, Lilith nodded. The hellhound beta squared her shoulders, forcing herself to keep her gaze on the alpha woman's eyes, "Think you can get someone on the bullshit that is the hellhound adoption centers? I know Queen Bee keeps that shit on the up and up with her Ring, but the rest of them don't give a damn."

Violet eyes narrowed, intrigue and concern in her posture as Lilith leaned forward, "Oh? Mind telling me a little more about the problem?"

Loona took a breath, motioning towards Blitzø, "I got lucky in two ways. I was a beta with a bad attitude and this moron decided I was worth the warnings on my file. Bitch that ran the place I was in kept us crowded together, gave us just barely enough to keep us alive, and I think there was a lot more going on that I didn't see, but I can't really prove it."

The others all looked at her with curiosity, her adoptive father moving closer and reaching out a hand, "Looney? What do you mean? You never said-"

The hound looked away, her shoulders tight, "As I said, I don't have proof, and you couldn't have done anything if I was right anyway. But maybe if one of these two look into it, I can find out for sure finally."

Alastor got to his feet, coming around to look her in the eye and get a clearer read on her scent, "What indications did you get, dear girl?"

Loona looked half a second from raising her hackles at his closeness, but Blitzø's touch on her hand eased it back, "Look, all the alphas and omegas I knew that aged out before me? They never hit the streets far as I can tell. The prettier omegas should have at least made it to the brothels, that's easy work for uneducated hounds to get. Every place I've checked has never heard of them, no matter what name or nickname I knew, or how big a spender I pretended to be, even the shadier places that would have snapped them up in a heartbeat."

Understandable that she would be concerned and yet feel it wasn't enough to bring forward to just anyone. Her scent gave no hint of falsehood so Alastor looked back at Lilith and nodded. The Queen tapped a finger on the table, "That is highly concerning, especially if this is true in multiple Rings. I can't guarantee how quickly we can get the attention on this that it deserves, but if I bring Bee in on it, she will likely agree to coordinate her people with ours to investigate."

Loona gave a deep sigh of tired relief, shoulders slumping like this had been something weighing on her a while, "Hey, a 'not yet but soon' is better than never. Thanks, your Majesties."

From there it didn't take long to wrap things up. Specifics would be solidified at a later date when there was more time for all sides to prepare. Just before being dismissed so Lilith could take time to speak with Lady Octavia and her father as promised, Moxxie raised a hand, "Not to have him turning up again like a bad penny, but what should we do if Striker comes looking for revenge on us or Prince Stolas for his paycheck being cut off or something?"

Alastor tilted his head and spoke through glowing teeth, "O̮h,̨̬̩̯̐ yo̓u͝ do̖̩̾͟n't̰́ h͖̺̍̅à̇ͥv̟̭̙ͤ͒ͩ͡e t̴̳ͬ͋͢͜͠o̩̔͒ w̶̧͖̭͓ͭo̧r͕̋̄rͮ̓ͦy̱̖͒̏̉ à̝͡ͅb̨̠͖͕ͬ̔ọ͓̩͐͆͐u̦̺̫͉͌̎͐t͙̳͋̆̊̚͝ h͐ͅi̧͆m ḛ̾̈̍v̫̟͗͊̄͘͞êrͬ̕ ag̢̗͛ä̶̫́ͬ̒ỉ͙n̻̭̳̅̽̾͡!"

Everyone but Lilith looked a bit taken aback by the implication that he'd purposely laid out. It was completely true that they wouldn't have to concern themselves with the vicious half-imp, but not because the Radio Demon had eaten him or whatever their imaginations were cooking up. As publicized as his face had become, Striker was in quite a pickle as far as assassins go. Really, he should have thought past the rather large sum Andrealphus and Stella had given him for appearing at that trial! Infamy and keeping oneself employed in that profession did not mix well.

Luckily for him, a bit of rumor spreading about his demise would have people rather swiftly dismissing the memory of Striker, aside from those like IMP and Stolas. Alastor saw quite a lot of potential in the fellow, plus he was amusingly flashy and showy with that little hideout setup of his that Lilith's people had sneaked into and taken photos of! Really, having one's own mariachi band to play while you take down your victims? Absolutely brilliant in his opinion, even if not entirely to his taste in music!

Doing a favor for him early like this would simply grease the wheels for getting the little anti-blueblood hothead to listen to him long enough for Alastor to really grab his interest.

Oh yes, he was going to have a great deal of fun spreading his little games all across the Seven Rings while enjoying the opportunity to get back to cleaning up the filth of the mortal realm to keep his rapidly growing bayou well fed! Now he just had to prove his ability to handle it without any true innocents being harmed to help convince certain Seraphim to either approve the endeavor or at least agree to look the other way. Michael was feeling a little extra guilty for things right now, he should be easy enough to get to fold and distract. Raphael was sure to be simple enough so long as Alastor got his Maman convinced. Gabriel would just need the right argument. The real stickler would be the little one, Emily. She was the one active player who was the real and proper angel without any skeletons in her closet or guilty pleasures to bribe her with. Hiding things from her was sure to doom things with Sera's treatment of her planting that trigger in her psyche.

Hrrmmmm... perhaps a play-date with Charlie? His daughter was sure to want to know how the bayou worked, Lucifer had already urged her to speak with him on it. Showing them both the criteria that landed one's soul in the place might ease any concerns either had on it. Adam was one thing, but learning just how dark a standard mortal soul could become even in just one lifetime could be quite eye-opening.

Even if he was likely to be mostly confined to the palace for the sake of the children, he was sure to be kept busy enough to not go stir crazy this go around!

Lilith dismissed all but the omega Goetia and his daughter from the room, even Alastor excusing himself. Much as he would like to build an alliance with the Prince, this sort of discussion was not to his taste and he was far more likely to be a hindrance rather than an aid. The Queen smiled fondly as she watched her omega husband slip away in the shadows, certain that he was going to likely follow the IMP crew to see what they had to say when they thought themselves away from the Morningstars.

Silly egotistical deer. What was it with her and such proud, pretty men? Likely had to do with the way that they would trip over themselves to support each other and her despite their own vanities. That and watching them strut around, trying to outdo each other for her favor was just absolutely delightful.

Almost as much fun as watching their fights that were such obvious foreplay for her boys.

She made a mental note to make sure almost everyone staying at the palace stayed well away from the small forest on the rear grounds tonight. If she was right, Alastor was going to be making Lucifer scream, and Lilith doubted the children would want to be an audience to that. Keeping Niffty away would be an impossibility, but she and Lucifer had made their peace with that ages ago, so long as she never revealed herself in any way. That thin line of plausible deniability kept their alpha hackles from raising too far at least.

Still, something so lovely to look forward to after the trouble the Sins were sure to be! For now, a smaller issue such as helping to steady and bolster a teenage girl caught in the middle of events no child should have to handle would be a breath of fresh air, frankly. Octavia was intelligent, had a great deal of potential, and was just as willful as any teenage alpha, according to the file Lilith's people had created from interviews with her tutors. She was sure to be a force to be reckoned with, once she came into her own. As the Queen, she could certainly see political merits to encouraging a relationship between the Goetia and her own daughter, and as a mother, she was heartbroken that the girl had so few others to support her.

Now, how to approach this in a way that would not seem like a regent giving orders but also not make the young woman feel coddled? Lucifer really was the better one at the friendly, sympathetic approach, but there were too many layers to this for him to be able to handle the initial icebreaker. He would be the better bridge to get Stolas and Octavia to feel at home when it came time for them to meet Charlie. Lilith took a deep breath through her nose and settled her thoughts. Being Queen meant looking at people from all levels, and in order to get the newly restored Prince strong enough to handle helping to restructure an entire class system, she was going to need him at his best. That meant ensuring his relationship with his daughter was not going to keep him floundering. Handling this by treating the girl as an equal, a fellow alpha woman, would likely present a challenge she would want to rise up to meet, so that's what she chose to try first.

"Lady Octavia, from this moment until we leave this room, I would like for us to speak as friends and as close to equals as you can manage. Is that alright with you?"

The teenager blinked several times, trying hard to process that. "You're... asking if that's alright with me? I, um, I s-suppose it is, yes, ma'am?"

Lilith smiled, "Good, then will you and your father please sit and stop acting like I am going to send him to the guillotine at any moment?"

Stolas looked momentarily apologetic, pulling out a seat for his daughter first before taking his own, "I suppose I am still waiting for word on what my actual punishment will be, given the laws I broke, madam."

Lilith settled back in her own chair, keeping her posture loose and casual, "I told you, you're helping me fix this damned mess of a government system."

Between the swearing and the words themselves, he seemed flummoxed, "P-pardon?! That's a position of high status and power, not a punishment!"

"Ha!" She laughed loudly, "Trust me, darling, such things can absolutely be both! You'll see when you really get into the thick of it. Its a heavy responsibility," She propped her elbow on the arm of her chair, resting her chin atop her hand as she sing-songed, "~you will want to throw it aaalllll in the trash and walk away~, but you won't be able to! Both because you know no one else will get the work done right, and because you know I am expecting you to finish it once you've started. It's the perfect thing because, after this, you won't be able to ignore the repercussions of carelessly allowing others access to things they shouldn't have. You'll be all too aware of how many ways it can go wrong and how many can be harmed by a seemingly small allowance."

A lesson she had learned all too late herself, and at a far greater cost than he would ever have to face if she had anything to say about it. Stolas was a smart enough demon, he seemed to actually be listening to her. Maybe he would even manage to get it the first time around! That would certainly put him ahead of her. Lilith still was figuring it all out, as the failures of all this had proven far too well. She never allowed herself to fully place the blame on others, in that path lay the danger of becoming someone like Sera. No, she would always keep herself aware of exactly how much lay at her own feet too.

That said, violet eyes turned back towards the youngest in the room, "Now, Octavia, I understand this has been a frightful year for you. When was the last time someone listened to what you had to say about it all? No interruptions, no trying to justify before you're done. Just hearing you out."

Lilith knew she had hit her mark when the girl's hands curled into fists and teary eyes looked at the floor. Now to let the floodwaters out so she could actually see where the life vest should be tossed to help her keep afloat until the tidal wave calmed and the new shores could be seen.

***

Azrael had been attempting to pull away from everything as much as possible, reducing his interaction and awareness of anything beyond his duties and the one Hand that remained in orbit with the chaotic and endlessly amusing Alastor Morningstar.  It was more difficult than he had thought it would be, a part of him too used to remaining constantly alert and wary of what could happen that he would need to either know about or intervene.

'Az.'

One would think Raphael would be glad of him withdrawing. The healer would not have to be so concerned with worrying about him, he could focus on his own life and growing relationship with Armina 

'Azrael. Aaaaaazzzzz.'

Azrael was certain that sometime in the next millennia he was going to be seeking a way to close the connection with Raphael. Damn Lucifer and his talent for being harmlessly annoying. Why did he have to go giving the healer the idea to use this angle to get him to respond?

'My brother in creation, I know you can hear me. I am not going to stop until you actually respond. Answer me, Azrael. I know even more annoying songs than 'The Saints Go Marching' you jerk!'

...

'What?'

He could feel Raphael's delighted and smug sense of victory. 'It's Emily. I know you probably can't say exactly what you did, but she needs some sort of closure. Not knowing what happened to Sera is tearing her up, and I don't know how else to help her.'

The Seraphim of Death was not used to his actions being known by others, or having others so directly aware of his having answers for them. Even with Emily as yet unaware of the aspect that had settled within her, any sort of falsehood in the answer given to her would likely leave her unsatisfied. Still, what would be safe and not have her wanting to intervene?

'...that bad, huh?'

'You are well aware that much of what I do would seem needlessly cruel.'

'And Sera was never the sort to listen if you just told her she was wrong.' Raphael's sigh was clear, even in his thoughts.

Azrael turned an eye towards the little frozen form of Sera's soul, her features twisted up in disgusted fury. 'No. She is not.'

'I guess I will try to see if-'

'I will come speak with her.'

'WHAT?!'

Raphael's surprise was bright and sharp and made him want to laugh. Upending his brother's expectations was always one of the highlights of this long existence of theirs. Thankfully, moments of simple joy and amusement like this did seem to help maintain the balance between what was purely from his own thoughts and what was influenced by the others trapped here. While he was truly curious over Alastor's actions, a part of him had to wonder if all the broken hell-oriented souls were why he found himself so enamored and delighted by the demon's more sadistic humor. 'Trust me, one such as she will not be capable of releasing this unless someone who actually knows tells her what they can.'

'...what do you know about Emily that I don't?'

'Hmm, I have no idea what you are talking about, brother. I will see you soon.'

'AZRAEL!'

The Seraphim of Death turned his attention away, certain the feeling of victory would wash over any attempts to shove off-key memories of irritatingly repetitive songs his way for a little while. At least now he had an immediate problem to focus on, so perhaps that feeling of an anxious need to check on things still would settle. Words were not his strong suit though, this would require a lot of thought. Perhaps some of the souls walking his domain right now would have some ideas? The kind and elderly nurse had practice breaking hard news to people in ways they could handle, he would try asking him first.

Notes:

joven príncipe - young prince

Alright! Almost done with the aftermath of Lilith taking everyone to task for their bull. Is there anything particular you guys want her to bring up to the Sins individually? What about with Bel helping out with Vox? I love the yummy suggestions and theories!

Chapter 22

Summary:

The wind rushed around them as they plummeted from the sky above the palace. Her heart beat with adrenaline, but she felt no fear. From the delighted shriek near her ear, Armand wasn't scared either. He hadn't been the first time, and he still wasn't, though he was hesitant over doing this by himself. That was fine, Charlie actually liked that she was able to give him that extra feeling of bravery and safety. She grinned as she felt the familiar sensation of her Dad's arms catching her, "Gotcha!"

There was a reason Charlie always turned to trust falls at the hotel. She never felt more safe and loved than when she was cradled in her Dad's arms after the rush of falling from so high up.

Notes:

TW: allusions to suicidal thoughts

The wind rushed around them as they plummeted from the sky above the palace. Her heart beat with adrenaline, but she felt no fear. From the delighted shriek near her ear, Armand wasn't scared either. He hadn't been the first time, and he still wasn't, though he was hesitant over doing this by himself. That was fine, Charlie actually liked that she was able to give him that extra feeling of bravery and safety. She grinned as she felt the familiar sensation of her Dad's arms catching her, "Gotcha!"

There was a reason Charlie always turned to trust falls at the hotel. She never felt more safe and loved than when she was cradled in her Dad's arms after the rush of falling from so high up.

Now that Vaggie had her wings again, they could recreate this so the others would fully understand too!

'No, wait Charlie.' She mentally scolded herself. 'You have to ask Vaggie if she wants to do things like this. Don't assume just because you're excited!' She'd made that blunder several times before she truly realized that her girlfriend had issues with saying no to her unless things were formed as a question. She still messed that up sometimes, but both she and Vaggie were getting better about it on both ends of the problem

As they swooped towards the ground, Armand was practically breathless with laughter, and it was infectious. Dad's idea to do this was great! Memories like this would probably go a long way towards getting her stupid feelings back to where they should be. Niffty rushed over as they landed, "Oh! Oh! Me next! You don't hafta catch me, I can go splat!"

Lucifer and Charlie shared a disturbed look as Armand pouted down at her, "But I don't want you to go splat! That's for gross bugs and you're not gross!"

She gave him one of her knife-toothed grins, "I can be reeeeeally gross if that's all it takes!"

"Aaactually!" Charlie got to her feet, keeping a hold on Armand as she gave her Dad a look. She did not want to know what Niffty's idea of really gross was "It might be time to go get Al some food, right Dad?"

"Yup! Yup!" He motioned like he was checking a watch that he wasn't wearing, "Wow, time sure flew, didn't it? Haha! Maybe some other time, okay? Love you, kiddos! Charlie, we'll all spend some time together to talk more soon, okay? Bye!"

In a swirl of red mist, he vanished, leaving the little cyclops looking miffed. Even odds on if it was over not getting to go or because her Dad was getting Al food from somewhere else instead of asking her to make something for him. Or both. Both was pretty likely, now that she thought about it.

Niffty stomped her foot before whirling around and storming back into the palace. Husk gave a tired sigh, "I better go make sure she doesn't decide to climb on the flagpoles or the roof and jump off that way. Fu-" He glanced at Armand, "-uzzing crazy woman."

Charlie giggled. It was hilarious watching the cat tie himself in knots trying to censor himself likely for the first time in decades. The hilarious part was that she was pretty sure Armand already knew all about swearing. Her Mom had taught her pretty early on about those sorts of words and when it was okay to use them. That was how she knew not to repeat things Uncle Mammon said, even before he offered her candy to keep quiet. Charlie briefly wondered if he ever figured out just how deep the scam went. Hopefully he'd still be willing to offer her the 'favorite niece' discount even though he hadn't visited since her Dad started the Loo Loo Land/Lu Lu World lawsuit years ago.

Personally, she thought the whole thing was petty and stupid. Her Dad didn't need the money and Uncle Mammon could easily change the name. The whole lawsuit had carried on so long that both had probably lost more money than the case was worth! They just liked pissing each other off too much to stop at this point.

Why were people so stubborn about the stupidest things?

A gurgling noise brought her attention fully back to Armand, the boy's ears falling back as he gave her an embarrassed look, "I think I'm getting pretty hungry too."

Charlie might not be the best big sister for someone as sweet as him, not yet, but she could certainly handle making lunch!

...so long as it was sandwiches. Anything that involved a stove usually ended up in smoke. One way she really wished she wasn't like her dad. Why couldn't she have inherited Al's cooking skills?

***

Thankfully, Lilith had managed to wrap things up with the Goetia in time for Lucifer's return. Vassago had been dismissed to allow for more privacy, and Stolas and Octavia would need a great deal more time than she had today to get fully on the same page. The Prince had seemed rather shocked when he was made to sit down and hear everything his daughter had seen, heard, and felt over the last couple of years. Much of it was definitely filtered through the eyes and ears of a teenager, but if there was one thing Lilith had learned from the near disaster that happened with Charlie when she was about that age, it was that teenagers saw way more than their parents thought they did. And that they needed to be heard as well as spoken to at their level. Things were still so big and overwhelming, but they wanted to be a part of it more than protected from it. It was better to walk at their side instead of trying to carry them, which was admittedly hard when you looked at your child and could still see the little girl who used to try to wear her dad's coat and march around with his staff like she was leading a parade.

Once things between the two had calmed enough and promises had been made that they would keep talking and get in touch with a family counselor Bel had recommended for her and her family, Lilith was all too glad to lock the conference room door and call Alastor back so she could spend just a little time with only her mates before she had to put on her crown again.

Being the Queen had its perks, but it was exhausting. Still, she wouldn't give it up, not until one of the children showed they both wanted and could handle taking the throne. That was the only way she would know someone trustworthy and strong enough to carry the burden was stepping in.

Lucifer showed up with armloads of carryout containers and a proud grin, which Alastor was all too glad to wipe off his face by informing Lilith of exactly what it was that he had done. She stared at them for a long moment before putting her face in her hands, "Lu. Please tell me thats not true!"

"... uuhhh, I promised not to lie to you unless it was an emergency, and I don't think this counts as one."

The sheer ridiculousness of it all made her laugh before she gave Alastor a pointed look, "Guess we get to pull out one of the scenarios earlier than I expected."

"Quite, my dear Lilith! I'm thinking plan number 5 on the punishment list should suffice."

"Plan? Punishment list?" Lucifer, the dear, sweet, masochistic angel that he was, looked somewhere between intrigued and terrified as he snapped the food onto proper plates.

Such a lovely expression. Made for a rather good appetizer!

"I told you before, we had a great deal of time in Heaven where we were stuck inside and bored. The hypothetical and hands-on lessons, remember?" Alastor waited for him to nod, "The hypotheticals ended up becoming rather detailed and far too intriguing to simply dismiss as idle conversation."

"So we came up with a set of numbered plans filed under rewards and punishments dependent upon how much of a brat you decide to be at any given time, love," Lilith added on. "With variants depending on whether our lovely here is feeling up for full involvement or just using his magics to aid in things."

"And number 5 is...?"

Alastor's grin was full of dark promise, "You'll see!"

From there, Lucifer told them what he'd managed to get from Charlie and how the trust fall game had worked out. Alastor gleefully recounted the way the imps and hound had all nearly broken into fits of hysteria once the reality of the day set in and that the rumors of Striker's demise were well underway.

Though she knew it would rankle his pride, Lilith had to ask, "You sure you'll be safe handling him this afternoon, sweetheart? It's been a long day, and you know he has to have more blessed steel weaponry stashed."

She could see him fighting back the urge to bristle and offered her hand, palm up so he could choose whether he wanted to take it. The gesture was a simple one at the surface, but it had long become a reminder that they would always let him choose, no matter if either she or Lucifer might voice concerns about his choices. They both trusted him, just as he trusted them enough to listen to their concerns and take them seriously instead of seeing it as them thinking he was weak.

Stubborn? Yes. Prideful to the point of idiocy? Which of them wasn't? But weak? Never.

Alastor let out a long breath and took her hand, resting his chin in his other hand to look at them for a moment before he spoke, "Given the news we received today, perhaps it might be wise to bring some sort of visible safety net. I had hoped to appear alone in order to get under his skin a bit, make him more likely to spill something I could use because he saw me as overconfident."

For all that Alastor was confident in his ability to survive anything, he wasn't foolish enough to be unaware of just how fragile the lives within him were. Though it terrified her beyond belief that he would still try to meet the assassin in the half-imp's own territory, knowing he was willing to bend enough to bring some form of visible backup was a relief. "Who do you think would be best?"

"Much as I would like to say you or Lucifer, that level of nobility in his space on top of you both being alphas might just set him to destroying the place and running while the chaos covers his tracks. I myself will be pushing it as an Overlord married to you two, though I am hoping he saw the show of destruction of so many nobles as well as Satan's humbling today. That might buy enough curiosity for him to hear me out with minimal posturing."

Lilith shared a fond look with Lucifer. They could both see the way Alastor was tilting and shifting his plan as he talked, trying to decide the best angle to work in an alteration. If it couldn't be another Overlord, then maybe one of her own people at the lower levels would work? Though she hated to risk revealing their ties to her and ruin some of the information lines they got from the lack of association.

Then Lucifer perked up, almost literally brightening, "Hey! What about Wally? He's an imp, and nobody bats an eye at him showing up randomly everywhere!"

Huh. That... might actually work. Alastor looked at them curiously, "Is this another imp assassin type?"

Lilith giggled, "Oh no! In fact, he behaves like a somewhat desperate, money hungry fool. He's a bit of an acquired taste in public, but he's a showman, so he and the Radio Demon should get on like a house on fire so long as you go in expecting corny jokes and slapstick comedy at the worst time."

Alastor smirked, "In public, hm? And outside of public eye?"

Lucifer grinned, "Oh, he's still a Silly Little Guy™️, but he's smart about people and making sure he's where he needs to be. He's also good at finding potentially dangerous inventors before they get snapped up by someone who'll actually want really fucked up shit from them instead of flashy gimmicks, kooky toys, and oddly convenient thingamabobs. Since he's an imp, people overlook the fact that despite his constant desperation for work and sales to make money, he can somehow afford to pay all those people enough to keep them happy and supply them with whatever they need to make and test their products."

A red ear flicked as Alastor considered it. Lilith could tell he was starting to feel the drain of the day, especially after eating the amount of smoked chicken and rice Lucifer had managed to get his hands on. Some restaurant in Gluttony likely had to close up shop for the day after such a large, well-paid for order cleaned out their supply. She wouldn't be surprised if he decided to take a bit of a power nap before setting off to corner Striker. "I take it some of their inventions are also easily hidden tools he keeps on his person for offensive and defensive purposes?"

"Bingo! There's a reason he always manages to get out of some seriously messed up things alive." Lucifer snickered, "One time, he even managed to get into 'Mon's Loo Loo Land to sell lit torches! Didn't take long for the whole place to end up on fire."

"Lucifer! Please tell me you didn't seriously send in Wally to sabotage Mammon's property!" Lilith scolded, fully exasperated. The fact that those two just kept escalating things was ridiculous! Why were most males so stubborn about the stupidest things?!

He gave her one of the fakest innocent smiles she'd seen in a while, and that was saying something considering Alastor tended to use one at least once a day. "Hey! I never actually told him to sabotage anything! I just mentioned it would be a shame if something happened on accident. Really, it's Mammon's fault for hiring so many people under the table to avoid paying taxes that nobody realized the new employee wasn't actually hired on."

Lilith could feel that this was going to be a headache and a half, "Okay, I'm putting my foot down. No more messing with Mammon until the two of us can actually sit down and discuss this whole thing with him like adults." She held up a hand when Alastor looked like he was going to add his two cents, "I am purposely leaving you out of this, lovely, because I guarantee you will end up biting Mammon and I'm willing to bet he will not taste even remotely good."

"Too much grease and sugar in that guy's diet," Lucifer said in agreement, pulling out his phone. "You'd probably get sick."

Alastor wrinkled his nose. It was clear to see he was taking their words to heart. Good. The last thing they needed was for his brand of assholery to ignite the powder keg that was Mammon and Lucifer's already volatile pissing match. Already they'd had to rebuild one Circle in Greed practically from the ground up a couple decades ago. Thankfully the argument and fight had built up long enough that everyone had evacuated before things got explosive.

"Heeey! Wallyyyy! You busy, bud?" Lucifer was all bright smiles and happily swinging feet. He stilled for a second and blinked at the response, "Oh shit! Sorry to interrupt, man. Do you want me to- oh! Okay, tell her Lily and I said hello!"

Ah, Wally must have been on a lunch date! Lilith wondered who he managed to charm, since his personality tended to be a bit off-the-wall for most people. 

Lucifer paused again, glancing at Alastor before he got one of his mischievous smirks, "Actually, let me put you on speakerphone real quick." He pushed the button and set the phone on the table, "Alright, you ready?"

"I say, don't go keepin' me in suspense here now, sir! What are ya needin' from ol' Wackford this fine day?"

Lucifer kept his eyes on Alastor as he spoke, "How'd you feel about playing secret backup to the Radio Demon this afternoon?"

There was a squeaking noise, the imp sputtering, "You- w-what-oh." A thudding sound was followed by a sharp clatter and a worried, "Wally?"

From the way Alastor's eyebrows rose, he recognized the woman's voice. Lilith thought it sounded familiar as well, but she couldn't place it. Lucifer sputtered before laughing, "Did he seriously just pass out from shock?! I knew the reaction was gonna be gold but damn!"

Lilith laughed too, shaking her head and speaking to Alastor, "We knew Wally was a big fan, that's why Lu made the comment about imps earlier. I doubt he was one of the 'loons,' as Fizz put it, but it wouldn't surprise me if he supplied them what they needed to attempt whatever crackpot rituals they were doing."

A groan came through the line before some shuffling noises and Wally spoke away from the phone, "'m alright, Veri-berry." His next words were clearer, "Did I seriously just hear ya say I'm helpin' the Radio Demon? Are ya pullin' my leg here, sir?"

"He is not, Mr. Wackford," Alastor answered first with a smirk.

"Oh! Uh, yer right there too, right, okay. Well, I say, it's a right pleasure makin' yer acquaintance, sir! What can ol' Wally do ta help?"

"Are you familiar with an assassin imp by the name of Striker, my good man?"

"Who isn't these days? He really struck out by workin' with those blue-bloods, huh? Ha ha!" From the way his eyes lit up with amusement, Lilith knew Wally had gotten into Alastor's list of liked people with that pun. His microphone played an audience laugh track, to the imp's clear delight, "I say, thank ya kindly for that! Glad to know word of yer good taste in word play wasn't all baloney."

"If anything, I imagine it was understated! The thing is, I need to speak with the fellow, but it has been pressed upon me that I should have backup just in case."

Lilith and Lucifer shared a look. Pressed upon? That was one way of getting around admitting to someone new that he felt he needed the safety net too. While Alastor was undeniably stronger than Striker, all it would take is one lucky shot. Despite his more recent troubles, the assassin had a well-earned reputation for his deadly skills and he was not nearly the same sort of goofy, distractable character as the I.M.P. crew.

"Well yer in luck, good sir! I just so happen to have a cousin whose sister-in-law has a nephew that's a member of some sort of musical group for that scaly fellow! Should be no trouble at all to convince him to take a sick day and let me work for him this afternoon!"

Wally always had a cousin, or an uncle, or a niece three times removed that could get him into place. At this point, Lucifer and Lilith just didn't bother questioning it anymore. Whether or not those people existed or were actual family of his didn't matter, so long as the beta imp got in and out relatively unscathed.

Alastor chuckled, "Glad to hear it! I'll be expecting a proper introduction once we're clear. Is 4 today good for you?"

"I say, that sounds grand! I look forward to it!"

"You know how to send the invoice, Wally," Lucifer added in. "You and Verosika have a good rest of your lunch."

"Thank ya kindly!"

Lucifer hung up the phone, chuckling at Lilith's wide eyed stare. It seemed she had a good deal of Hell-wide gossip to catch up on, "He managed to get Verosika's attention? Holy crap, I thought she'd sworn off imps! Good for them!"

The rest of the meal was spent in comfortable quiet as they finished the food. Just like she'd thought, as the time until the Sins returned dwindled, Alastor started yawning. She probably shouldn't find it so absolutely adorable to see all those sharp teeth and jaw stretched impossibly wide, but then again, it was a good thing she did since she'd married him. "Darling, if you want to go take a nap, it might be wise given your plans later."

He pouted at her, "Wanted to see you make those numbskulls regret their bad decisions."

Lilith hesitated before giving a long sigh, "Honestly? I think there's been enough anger and humiliation. We need to get to the root of the problem. We've all been King and Queen and Sins for so long, I think in some way we've forgotten that we were once just... friends. That once this place was so much more barren and it was together that we built it up to what stands today."

Alastor's ears flattened as he looked at her in distaste, "So this is going to be something where at least one of you ends up crying and sappy. Great. Then I do believe I shall take you up on your idea, my lovely Queen."

Good. If there was one thing that would get Alastor to vacate the premises, it was overly emotional moments around untrusted individuals. While she wasn't lying, if they really were going to peel away all the layers of what they were now, his presence would be a hindrance. As he stood to take his leave, she raised a hand to motion for him to wait, "Before you go, sweetheart, I need you to give Satan his courtroom back."

The offended look she got for that was priceless.

***

As they were finished hashing out the details, Velvette had figured this was somewhere between an initiation rite/hazing ritual and a practical joke played on newest "proper" Overlords. Give the newbie a near impossible task and see if they sink or swim. If they failed, then it humbled the new person and gave everybody a good laugh. If they succeeded, then everyone had a better idea of just how dangerous they were.

She was determined to not only succeed, but do it impressively enough that no one would ever dare argue her place at that table!

With that settled, Zestiel had started to ask her again about her sketches of the symbols from that magic King Paimon had pulled when her phone rang. Irritated despite the fact that it was outside her no-contact time frame, she snapped as she answered, "What?!"

"Sorry to bother you, Miss Vee. It's Bruce. I think we have a problem."

She frowned, "You better know we have a problem if you're calling me right now."

"Yes, ma'am. It's Miss Killjoy. I think she's gone mad. She's fixing to run an exposure piece on the Morningstars!"

"WHAT?!" Oh, that dumb ass, bleach blonde, alpha bitch! Velvette had always told Vox he let her get away with running her trap too damn much! And now the knot-headed moron was her problem to deal with, so of course Katie just had to be inviting the wrath of the royals so soon after Velvette had gotten in their good graces.

"I agree, ma'am, absolutely. I think she's trying to get revenge for what the King Consort did to her the other night." Bruce gave a muttered swear before she heard the sound of a door shutting, "Look, I've done my best to keep her from talking to anyone else about the scoop. It would be one thing if she was pulling this shit out of her ass, but I think she might actually be right!"

And that made it all the worse. If it was something they'd buried and Killjoy tried to bring it to light, there would be no saving anyone in the Tower from the Morningstars. They'd likely level the whole building. "What's the claim?"

"That the King covered up the murder of his friend's son, the von Eldritch boy. And that the Princess was involved."

From the way Rosie stiffened and bared her teeth, (which meant she could hear what Bruce was saying, just great.) not only was it true, but there was probably a metric shit ton of reasons whoever von Eldritch was had been lied to. Well, fuck. "Call James and Sanza. Tell them to kill all outgoing broadcasts five minutes ago and keep it down until I've finished murdering the bloody bitch!"

Technically Katie was still Vox's, the new head of 666 hadn't been picked yet, but it wasn't like that prat was going to come running to the woman's rescue anytime soon and Velvette was currently the one holding the reigns. She hung up the phone and got to her feet, "Not to be rude, but I need you three to get the fuck out so I can go deal with this."

Like Hell she was going to be dumb enough to leave these three in her personal spaces, friendly or not. Especially not after the number of times she suspected Vox hacked her shit over the years to take a look for any sign of her turning traitor.

Rosie looked at Carmilla and Zestiel as she got to her feet, "Ms. Killjoy thinks she knows what happened to Seviathan von Eldritch."

Of bloody course the other two knew too! How much information were they all sitting on?! Velvette had thought she'd known the game even after being told she'd been playing too far outside the rulebook to properly put her score on the board. Now she was starting to wonder just how deep this fuckery went!

"Pardon mine intrusion, but wouldst thou object to mine assistance in retrieval? I shall ensure that she is seen taking leave of thine territory, and thereafter she will be brought to thee forthwith. It should grant thee plausible deniability in her disappearance."

Which would make it possible for her to call for people to search for her, further disseminating the reason behind her vanishing. She nodded and he melted down to slip away. Seriously, were the creepy grinning antiques related somehow?! That method of travel was way too similar to be coincidence. Taking a deep breath and smothering the chimes, 'not yet, keep control, hide it all, little doll' Velvette turned her attention to the other two again, "You fossils don't usually offer freebies. I'm guessing that means this shit is a 'playing outside the rules' thing?

Rosie's grin was all sharp edges, every curve to her angular, "You bet'cher cute doll-face it is! Charlie is my niece and I ain't lettin' that bitch make her cry again now that ol' Vox ain't protectin' her ass no more!" She giggled, the sound a bit more... clicking and unhinged compared to the carefree thing she usually sounded like.

Carmilla folded her arms over her chest, "Zestiel and I have our own reasons for working to ensure the well-being of the Morningstars."

Well that was cryptic. Just how old was Carmine anyway? Everyone knew Zestiel was the oldest surviving sinner, but Velvette couldn't remember seeing a damn thing about even an estimation on when she arrived in Hell. She was from before the isolation, that much was recorded, so she was older than Rosie even though she didn't act like it the way some of these gits were so bloody stuck on the era they died in.

Velvette dismissed the curiosity for now, she had more important matters to focus on, "Look, we need to find the source of her info. I'm pretty mid on interrogations. Since you seem so set on sticking around, one of you can see about breaking her brain open and finding answers."

Rosie brought her spindly fingers up, volunteering, "Would be my pleasure, doll! Let's see if an ol' gal like me can teach a young'un like you some new tricks!"

***

Raphael was starting to think perhaps human psychology and mental health research might have more merit in regards to angels than he'd thought before. Before humanity, angels interacted with one another, but it was a distant thing. Verbal and mental communication certainly, but casual contact was a rarity. It was seen as an unnecessary thing. They had all the space in the universe and so much they wanted to do, what reason would they have had to consider sitting in contact with one another just for the idle pleasure? It was only the younger ones that had been formed after humanity's birth that had picked up on habits like grooming each others wings and other such things.

Laying with his head in Armina's lap in his office at the healing hall as she read, her fingers idly running through his hair, he was starting to believe that touch starvation was a thing his kind could experience as well. At least those of them that had chosen to take a physical form. It would explain why something as small as this felt so wonderful.

If that was true, it was no wonder Az was falling apart.

Aaaand there he went thinking about Azrael again. Dammit. He'd been trying to take his mind off of the one being that seemed determined to test whether or not he could get grey hairs. He blew out a long breath, annoyed with himself.

"Dat busy mind of yours won' be quiet, cher?"

"Yeah," he sighed, opening one eye to look up at her.

Armina set down her book, giving him her full attention, "I'm tinkin' it is Azrael, yes?"

"When isn't it?"

"When it is Lucifer," she responded easily. "Or Emily. Or Gabriel. Or-"

"Yeah, yeah," he huffed. "I get it. I just..."

"You 'ave a big 'eart, and wan' to fix deir problems so dey can be 'appy," she gave him a warm smile. "It is one of de reasons I like you so much. Dat, and you look so adorable when you blush after I kiss you."

Aaand there went his face getting all warm as he blushed, making her giggle, "See? Jus' like dat!" Armina's eyes sparkled with her amusement. Raphael felt like he could stare into them for years and never grow tired of it, "You made 'im promise to visit, yeah? Invite 'im over! I should meet 'im proper."

He blinked several times. Sure, he'd wanted Armina to get to know Az, but he had also figured she'd want to get a bit of distance from the intensity of that first time in his presence. Raphael had heard all about how the human-born angels had reacted, and that even the Seraphim had been affected by him. He'd never felt that way around Azrael, but he figured that was because of their connection, that maybe he'd always had a sense of him and what death was, so he was used to it to the point of being unaware of it anymore. "Are you sure, Mina?"

"Wouldn't 'ave offered if I wasn't."

Before he could say anything more, there was a knock on the door. Armina looked up in that direction with a frown, and he thought he even heard a low growl for half a second. She'd been reacting like that to others coming around for the last couple days.

Raphael was well aware that she'd kept her omega part of herself, which meant she went through yearly heats, but once a soul got here they could control the intensity of that drive since it was no longer about reproduction. (Though he was unashamed to admit to the idle daydream on occasion ever since Az admitted to the secret behind Alastor's ability to procreate. Raphael had never even considered the idea of using fruit from the Tree of Life on a human soul after they'd come to Heaven. Ironic that the Seraphim of Death was the first to think of it.) Still, she'd never really displayed this sort of possessiveness over their time together before, so this was something new. Strangely, he found he kind of liked it.

Tucking that away to think on later, Raphael got to his feet and went to see who it was. Finding Michael on the other side looking troubled and unsure was a surprise, to say the least.

"Sorry to bother you, brother. I was wondering if we could -" He could tell the second the other Seraphim noticed Armina because the metaphorical door slammed shut and the Commander's expression returned to its usual placid state, "I apologize, I was unaware you already had company. I'll just-"

Oh no. No no no, he was not about to let Michael run off when he'd just seen the first sign of the man reaching out in eons! Who knew when he'd work up the courage to try again? "No, it's fine! Come in. Armina was going to go soon anyway."

A fib, but hopefully one Armina was willing to play along with. Because she was a wonderful, patient, understanding woman who should have been offered sainthood, she did, "Yes, stay! I need to go ask Emily someting anyway."

She got to her feet, giving them both a warm smile before she left. Michael seemed uncertain still, his wings tense as he remained at the doorway. Mentally sighing, Raphael gestured for him to come in, "Come on, you look like you have a lot on your mind."

It only made his concern worse when the moment he shut the door he felt Michael's magic flare out, creating a barrier that Raphael wasn't sure he'd be capable of breaking out of on his own if he needed to. Of course, the spike in nerves made him open his mouth and insert both feet, "Good thing I know you're not here to attack me."

And Michael flinched like he'd been struck.

Raphael really looked at him then. At a glance, nothing seemed amiss. There were little signs though. The wrists of his jacket were unbuttoned and rumpled slightly, like they'd been repeatedly fiddled with. His gloves were missing, and hoooly fucking shit, so was his sword! Not even the sheath was in its usual place! "Oh shit. Lucifer told you."

Michael let out a laugh that sounded anything but amused, "So, you did know."

His tone was slightly accusing, but Raphael considered that understandable, "Not because he told me outright. There have been clues over the centuries. I was completely sure when I saw Lilith again. Her body might be altered by Hell's energies, but her life signature was still the same." Whereas even Raziel's, er, Rosie's recognizable one had still been twisted and coated with something from the Fall. And given the clues from Azrael, the puzzle pieces all came together into one horrible picture, one he tried to avoid looking too closely at.

Wings and shoulders dropping tiredly, Michael sighed, "Right. He... he didn't tell me. He showed me."

The healer blinked several times, uncertain he actually wanted to put the puzzle together any more than he already had, but unable to stop from asking, "Showed you?"

"Apparently he doesn't just carry a death mark. He holds every bit of what he looked like when he..."

Watching Michael struggle to say their brother had died the day he'd been exiled was painful enough, even without the idea that Lucifer had that sort of continual reminder. "I knew you had talked with him when you brought Pentious down, but I had no idea it was anything like that."

The other Seraphim all but collapsed on the couch, his elbows on his knees and hands in his hair, uncaring of how much of a mess that made of it. Raphael caught sight of a couple feathers falling off. 'Stress molting?' "It's been a couple days, so I have to ask, what made you come here now?"

"Some of the captains told me to find someone to talk to after one of the new trainees got through and hit me." Raphael couldn't help staring at him with wide eyes. "Twice."

Yep, that would definitely be a sign Michael needed help! With combat and sparring being his primary way of coping with, well, anything, that would leave him without many other options than taking the advice he'd been given.

"After what Azrael said about you nearly losing your wits over him, I figured if anyone was involved in... that, it was him, so you'd likely already know and I wouldn't have to explain everything. None of the rest of them would understand." He let out a long, aggravated sigh, "I swear to creation, if I hear one more person tell me they think we need to put that damned statue back up, I will end up doing something I might not regret." The last was said in a low growl.

Yeaaah, no. They really didn't need Michael going off the deep end, taking inspiration from the Old Testament, and then throwing angels over the edge after because they were being idiots and upsetting him. Morbid curiosity overrode good sense and had him asking, "Would you be willing to show me?"

Michael stared at him like he'd gone insane and started speaking gibberish. Which was fair. Raphael grasped for a more logical reason for asking than the fact that his imagination would not drop it now that he knew about it, "Look, it might be easier to talk about if you know I've seen what it looks like too. Then you won't have to try to describe it."

"It's not just his appearance," Blue eyes went distant, staring off into nothing with his hands partially over his mouth. "The sound when he moves, Raph..."

With a sigh, the healer went to his desk, opening one of the drawers and pulling out one of the clear orbs inside. He and Gabriel had worked together to make them. There was much room for improvement, but all they'd wanted was a way to get fairly clear recordings of memories that the holder willed into them. Sadly, the older the memory, the harder it was to get anything in good detail aside from snapshot like images without audio. That was how they'd gotten Armina some images of her son as a young child when she had been too poor and socially outcast while alive to be able to get such a thing. Turning back to Michael, Raphael held one out in offering, "Show me, Michael. I promise, I won't talk about it to anyone who doesn't already know."

It would just be one more secret on top of the thousands, maybe even millions of others he held at this point. Sometimes it felt like he was full of more secrets than shareable thoughts, but being the one so many trusted to heal them meant that he became their most trusted friend during a time of great pain. He'd probably forgotten more of them than he remembered really.

Michael looked at it for a long moment before deciding and reaching for it. He didn't do anything with it at first, glancing up at him with unease, "I know you'll see it anyway but..."

But he didn't want to deal with the reaction while actively recording it. Raphael gave him an understanding smile and went back to his desk, purposely looking through a few papers he had on the chemical makeup of the drink he'd shared with Lucifer before. It was fascinating that hell-grown plants could make alcohol have such an effect on angels of his age. He wasn't going to recommend drinking to such excess to other Seraphim, that was just as likely to end up with terrifying levels of destruction as it was to have others turn into giggling messes like he'd been. But if it could cause alcohol to affect them, it could provide a way for other chemical agents to be used to mitigate other issues. What little he'd been able to glean from the human psychologists who'd been idly observing some of them, there were several heaven-formed that could likely benefit from brief times of mental alteration. As long lived as they were and slow to accept change the oldest of them could be, psychological disorders were certainly possible. Several of the doctors had told him to research PTSD first if he was serious about looking to better understand the mental issues of his fellow Firsts.

Then there was those who'd formed with something not quite aligned. What could have been done to help them? Like Rosie feeling like she'd been made wrong to such a degree that she had essentially needed to kill who she'd been to free herself of the feeling. How much different could things have gone if they'd had the language for such things back then, before humanity had the drive to actually create the words themselves?

For that matter, maybe even Sera could have been saved, a way found to help her find some empathy for others. What if there was something that would have stopped her from falling so far as to desire genocide of those that were too different from what she considered correct and pure? Stopped her from needing to die to stop her madness?

A shift in his connection to his counterpart had him pausing, turning his attention that way. 'Azrael?'

There was no answer, just a vague feeling of guilt, grief, and an undercurrent of something other that he couldn't grasp. It could be a reaction to the fact that he was about to see what happened to their brightest brother in the end, or it could have been that Az caught the thoughts he'd been having about Sera.

What option would be worse to have caused that sort of feeling in Azrael? What if it was both?

"Done."

Raphael startled at the sound of Michael's voice, his attention too focused on the connection to remember the other Seraphim's presence for a moment. He turned to find the orb being held back out to him again and he took it with a sheepish smile, "Right, sorry! I got lost in my own head."

"That's fine." Pale, bared fingers tugged at the end of a sleeve, the only sign of restless anxiousness but still all the more disconcerting for the fact that it was there at all. It was the sort of gesture he would expect of Lucifer, both now and back when he'd been Samael, not the Commander. Raphael had seen this brother wait patiently in one spot for days without moving. There had often been jokes that Michael had been given all the patience that his twin lacked, as well as all the self-control. Now the healer had to wonder how much of that was natural to him and how much was learned in order to avoid the judgement that the Morning Star was shown at every turn.

A thought for later, when he was better equipped to aid with whatever the answer was. Right now he needed to focus on the more immediate problem that was leaving Michael on the edge. Raphael lifted the orb, tapping into it with a mental connection that would allow him to see and hear without forcing the other to view it all over again.

... well, shit.

Glancing down at the lack of the usual weapon, he now had to wonder if what was over the edge was only the desire to harm others. Raphael found himself sinking into that calm space his mind went to when he needed to handle a medical crisis, "Michael, tell me honestly, do I need to worry about you being left alone for any significant time right now?"

"I... don't know the honest answer to that."

Right. Okay, another angle, something that would be less direct in placing the likely harm coming from Michael's own hand. "You said that a trainee got through to hit you. I imagine you weren't letting someone that new mess with blessed steel, given what we know now. Do you think your distraction right now is enough that they would have gotten through even if they did have that sort of weapon?"

"... it's more possible than I am comfortable with."

'Azrael. This is an emergency, I need you to answer me. Do you feel any call towards Michael at all?'

'Not from here.' Then, a second later came, 'When I place a Hand near him, there is a vague pull. It's not anything remotely inevitable.'

Well, that was at least something of a relief. Still, it meant that it was likely their Commander was not in any sort of state to be dealing with all the stress he had been. The only problem was finding a way to get him out from under it all without completely destroying the minimal stability they'd managed so far. The elder choirs refused to listen to anyone else yet, still too stuck on the old ideals to look to Emily or Armina if Michael was at all an option.

... but maybe if they made it so that Michael wasn't an option, they would be forced to. If there was some sort of need for the Commander to be in another realm, one that the elder angels would be reluctant to go to themselves, like Hell, then if he gave an order that they had to go to one of the other two leaders before he left, they would have to listen.

It was worth a try. Maybe sending him down there was not the greatest idea, considering the fact that Lucifer's current state was the reason for Michael's guilt. There was also the possibility that giving the two of them time to actually reconnect would help to ease the guilt too.

Only one way to find out.

***

Vox shivered, curling up at the base of a skeletal black tree. He was pretty sure he was awake right now. There were no monsters watching him from any unnaturally dark patches of fog. The only hunger he could feel was his own.

His confidence on what memories were real and what was part of the dreams had been blurring for a while now. So many things from years past felt too soft, too easy for reality. Vox knew for sure he had been (still was?) an Overlord in Hell. He also knew that he had been dumb enough to ally with a fucking batshit, dangerous omega, Val. Too many of those memories were clear and painful, the psycho had tried to kill him every time he went into heat, usually more than once. Then there was the other, Vel. He thought she had been part of things for the better part of a decade, however...

He couldn't remember any time he'd come in actual contact with her. Sure, the potential of what she could do to him with those fucking potions or other things she had terrified him, but what if she was a dream...

No. Wait! She had to be real. At the Extermination, she'd had his arm in a bruising grip. So, Velvette had to have physically been in the room, right? Unless that was just one of his employees and his mind was putting her face on them?

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

"You're gonna need a bigger boat."

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

God, he was so fucking hungry he was probably delirious. It almost felt like his organs had become more fleshy and fully biological again. Were his tech upgrades gone?

No. Fuck, he was losing it again, letting the new dreams affect his memories. Were they dreams? They were, they had to be. The one with the King of Hell trapping him, demanding answers to his darkest desires and secrets had been terrifying. Thankfully that had only happened once. The more common new ones were where he woke up mid-surgery without anesthetic. Or worse, the ones where he was doing it to himself. Those had felt so real! Tech upgrades were tempting once upon a time, but all it would take was one good EMP to take him down. His head was safe from those, something about the way his hellform merged biology and tech, but implants wouldn't have the same protection.

Someone told him that, called him an idiot for considering it. Who...

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

"Open the pod bay doors, please, HAL!"

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

...there was a fight, years ago. (Decades? What year was it now?) Al had been kind enough to warn him of that in one of their fights. His omega was just looking out for him, even if he hadn't deemed Vox good enough for him yet.

Al always kept him safe, so long as he kept looking to him, for him, hunting for-

*𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕*

"Elementary, my dear Watson!"

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

-finding him. He knew that down to his core.

After that fight, when he'd calmed down from the excitement of being so close to the deer, he'd had another realization. Doing that would have probably made him too reliant on electricity. He would have been fucked if he ever left powered areas of the city!

Like now.

There was no way he was in the city proper anymore, Vox was certain of that. Now that he was awake, 'Finally, thank fuck. Please let me be actually awake this time!' he was pretty sure this was Alastor's forest. He'd never been allowed inside the territory before, but he'd seen it from the outside many times while waiting to meet up with the deer after one of his broadcasts.

Back before he'd fucked everything up. He'd ignored Al's warnings about Valentino because of his stupid libido. He'd forgotten there was only one omega in this city he could really trust.

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

"Heeeere's Johnny!"

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

Oh look! There were all sorts of components all over the ground. They almost looked like robotic versions of people's insides. Hehe, that was funny. ~Bits and bobs, bobs and bits.~ Hmmm. He should be able to make something from them! He was pretty smart about tech. Had a head for it, you could say!

Haha!

There was a symbol on some of them, a jagged blue line with red rings. He knew it, but why? Where was it from? Whatever, it wasn't like it was important. Right now he just needed to make sure he was ready for when the monster came again. It kept hunting him, round and round and round, but what if he could hunt it back? All the bodies he fed it, it must be pretty meaty by now.

God, he was so hungry.

There was blood on his arm. It was all dried, flaky, might be his own. Well, if it was, then it was a good idea to get it back inside him, wasn't it?

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

"Soylent Green is people!"

*𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕*

How long ago was the Extermination? There was a point in the fight with Heaven where his memory went blank. He must have blacked out soon after the King of Hell appeared on the battlefield. That was when things stopped making any sense. His mind claimed that Lucifer had called Al his mate, had said that Charlotte Morningstar was their daughter, but that was definitely the dreams fucking with his mind! Sinners were sterile, everyone knew that!

That meant he couldn't trust anything he thought he remembered after the King showed up.

...maybe his omega had come for him after escaping the Extermination? Val's increasingly erratic behavior was pretty well known, maybe Al had seen that and decided to get him away from the moth to keep him safe? Vox could remember the grinning jerk saying something to the Exorcist leader about being already taken. He'd thought that meant Alastor was with someone else but...

What if that was his way of saying he shared Vox's feelings?! That the Radio Demon knew he belonged to him just as much as Vox belonged to Al? That was a good thought! It made him giggle a bit, his screen glitching from the surge of emotion.

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

"Not my daughter, you bitch!"

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

Poor Al. He'd probably shown up at the Tower all hurting and tired, expecting some proper care and protection after everything he'd been through, only to find Vox needing rescue too. It wasn't unreasonable to think Val would have taken advantage of his blackout. The psychotic omega got off on killing alphas, especially mid-fuck after they'd fallen sway to his venom. If he'd been unconscious, it wouldn't have taken long for Val to get him hard without his mind there to fight it off.

Velvette, if she was real, was one of his partners and not just a figment of his imagination, would have likely stormed off in frustration the moment he went down. She wouldn't have stuck around to save him, not after all the times he'd made it clear he didn't trust her and her potions.

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

"Come on down! You're the next contestant on-"

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

Huh. Most of the parts on the ground were gone... where did they go?

Vox looked around in confusion before he noticed his arm felt weird. Kinda heavier than normal. Looking down, he noticed there were metal bits hooked into it, the skin near them blackened instead of the usual dark blue. Wires ran all up and down the length of his arm. He wondered what they were for.

Only one way to find out!

He called to the electricity in his veins and focused it on that arm. The wires moved, sliding out and unwinding, more than doubling his reach as he realized he could make them move and wrap around things if he set the currents right.

Neato!

Sparks popped and crackled at the ends where the wires were bared. It kinda sounded like the comforting crackle of Al and his static. Where was he? Vox really missed him, the ache to see him actually bigger than the hunger.

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

"Listen to them. Children of the night. What music they make."

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

Eh. Fuck it. One or two bites couldn't hurt too bad compared to the hunger. He'd regenerate, and the wires could work like fingers until they grew back.

Notes:

Well! This one went all over the place, but really the looks at so many different people and events was needed. It will all converge again soon.

Vox's descending into madness is far, far too fun to write. Someone take him away from me. I keep wanting to break him into more pieces. There is more coming with him and I want to know, what movie or TV lines do you think would be creepy to hear randomly interject themselves?

Slight retcon to the story. Raziel disappeared from Lucifer and Lilith's awareness 500 years ago, not a couple thousand. For Reasons.

Chapter 23

Summary:

He knew he didn't have long, but the opportunity had fallen into his lap and he had taken it. With everyone so tied up with watching that awful Radio Demon challenge the Sin of Wrath, he knew this was his chance and just who to talk to. Katie Killjoy always did love taking any opening she had to verbally tear someone's reputation and standing to shreds. And she had quite the grudge against the Morningstars right now, though she'd been smart enough not to say anything too loud.

Yet.

Too bad she was probably going to get caught and destroyed before she ever got to air the info he'd given her, but sacrifices had to be made. For Mr. Vox's sake.

Notes:

I'm challenging my ability for writing horror near the end of the chapter, fair warning. Next chap will be more cuddles and fluff and happier things (including Luci's punishment)

Azrael didn't like lying to Raphael, it was a pain different from the retaliations, something deeper, but he also knew the loopholes of his bindings to his duty. By waiting until asked and then firmly claiming that there was no urgency, no inevitability, it reduced the backlash of going so far as to admit there was a pull at all. He had already had to walk with two of his siblings. He was not going to have a third die so soon after the last, not if he could stop it. Much as Michael's mind would not be the terrifying sort of burden Sera's would have been, carrying that ghost would have still been a horrible weight after the pain of the Commander's guilt drove him to turn his holy sword on himself.

Now there was more hope for him to be saved than if Azrael had held back from speaking at all. Raphael knew enough that he wouldn't turn his attention away in full from the situation. Life was likely to win out now. Well worth the pain of losing a few eyes among the many. A trifle, really, compared to all that he had been through already.

A different inevitability called to him and he cast another part of his awareness out to form a Hand to follow the pull. When this little self ended up near the one other sinner remaining of his favored in Hell, the one from before Alastor caught his gaze, Azrael was intrigued enough to push more of his focus that way. It had been some time since this one's actions had called to him.

What was Zestiel up to this time?

Azrael settled his focus in time to see the tall dark figure materialize behind the blond that held the call of inevitability. However, her death was hours away yet, possibly even a full day. So, Zestiel was taking his time a bit with this one. At least that meant this wasn't likely to be a kill via angelic steel, that wasn't his style.

Azrael knew he could read her most likely death, but he liked guessing with his favorites. It had always been a minor, harmless amusement, even long before the other voices in his mind joined him, a point in favor of perhaps his sense of self not being as warped by them as he feared at times. As for the woman, the Seraphim remembered her clearly still. She hadn't been in Hell even thirty years yet, certainly not long enough for his memory of her walk to fade.

Katie Killarny, a reporter in life that had found pleasure in ruining the reputations of anyone too happy for her liking, a way to sate the lack of happiness she felt. Her lies, accusations, and misleading reports had ruined and inadvertently ended the lives of hundreds, something she had never regretted, even in facing his Judgement. The Hand that followed Alastor had learned she'd taken the fitting name of Killjoy once she settled in Pentagram City. She contracted herself to Vox all too gladly when he offered her the freedom to do all she had done in life and, even worse still, gave her a physical target for her anger that she was allowed to do as she wished with on and off screen.

That target came in the form of Tom Trench, paranoid doomsdayer that had suffocated in his bomb shelter after getting locked inside. The man's sense of self-worth was beyond low, yet he was terrified of dying in the nuclear fallout he was so sure was coming, to the point of stealing and hoarding away anything he could get his grimy hands on. Including knowingly taking the life-sustaining medications of neighbors and family. Realizing he was in Hell had triggered a meltdown that cracked the beta's mind, near complete apathy for his own safety so long as he knew he wouldn't die again leaving him willing to become the perfect punching bag for those like Katie.

Souls such as these made Azrael and those trapped within him so angry for how they utterly disregarded the worth of their own existence and that of others. Killjoy had already had a warning from Alastor, one she had been allowed to walk away from, and now she had somehow caught Zestiel's eye? Moron. The angel idly wondered how she would go in the end. Would she even feel a hint of remorse this time, now that she was going to experience a likely much more painful end than the heart attack that had taken her in life? Her soul was certainly no better than it had been when he'd brought her here. She'd chosen to revel in spreading her misery rather than searching for things that would make her more genuinely happy. There would be no second walk to take her to Heaven like with Pentious. His Hand had only been called to witness as her soul was trapped by another and removed from the ability to regenerate. Perhaps not a true death the way many would consider it, but it was close enough that Azrael still felt the pull to them.

Even without Alastor's promise of entertainment through his antics in Hell, he would have felt the call like this so often in those early decades he'd have likely left a Hand by him at all times anyway.

"I hear tell that thou hath come into possession of evidence of the true fate of von Eldritch, Lady Killjoy. I seek to ensure thy tale and evidence reaches those who most fervently need hear of it."

Katie stiffened, her only tell of her shock of Zestiel's sudden appearance behind her in the office she'd been pacing. Whirling around, she spat, "The hell are you doing here?! This isn't your territory! Oh wait, you don't have a territory, you washed up relic!"

Acid green eyes narrowed, the jagged smile turning amused, "Hmmm, I shalt allow thine insult of mine person to pass. Thou hath caught mine interest, and I doth know thou art without a proper Overlord's protection presently. The one known as Velvette hath allied herself with the Morningstars, and wouldst surely seek to suppress thee from speaking. What would thou think of becoming part of mine network instead? An intelligent alpha's mind such as thine wouldst be most welcome. I reward handsomely, mine coin purse tis nearly without limit."

Flattery and bribery, a siren's song to those like Katie. Her interest had certainly been piqued, "And just how would you spread that "tale," gramps? You don't hold power over any news outlet in the city."

A low chuckle left Zestiel as he casually studied his own hand, "So one wouldst believe, yes. Mine retirement from the games is quite the well-established ruse, is it not?"

Now laying out a trail of secrecy to keep her curious and attentive to the things he wanted her to look at. This ploy was one the spider sinner had used many a time in life as he did now, luring one person after another into his web. Killjoy's grin turned menacing, "Ruse? Heh, I fucking knew it! Worst kept secret in the Rings." She took a deep drag off her cigarette and blew it at him as her solid red eyes studied his lean figure, "You know, I might be more willing to listen if you're willing to show me what a good little bitch you can be, omega."

And just like that, Zestiel had her in the palm of his hand. She likely thought he'd prudishly turn up his nose and vanish. Instead, the spider obviously looked her over as well, his expression considering as his posture turned loose, welcoming, "Thou art not concerned with rumors of venom? Many an alpha hath kept their distance as those tales grow taller."

"Which means you've been left without a good lay for decades since that frigid bitch Carmine has made it clear she doesn't hold any claim on you," Katie took a step forward, warily looking for any sign of attack or flight, "In fact, I bet you're just about gagging for it, aren't you, bitch boy? There are lots of bullshit rumors in this town, started half of them myself. I'm pretty sure that venom is one of them, or you would have a lot more kills to your name. You're riding on Carmine's coattails to hide the fact that your reputation is from an era where boogey-men were a lot scarier. Cloak and dagger bullshit full of smoke and mirrors."

"See? I knew thou possessed a keen mind," Zestiel purred, crooking his finger at her to call her closer. "Should thee truly have interest in both of mine offerings, alpha, ~follow.~ I hath little wish to be caught betwixt thy shapely legs by another Overlord within her territory."

Shapely legs? He was laying it on rather thick, this woman was not his type at all, but she was eating it up. With the images he wove set firmly in her mind, Katie followed. Entranced by the tempting call of lust and greed, her every step took her from the safety of witnesses to her fate.

Azrael shook his head. As he'd thought before, she was an utter moron. Soon Zestiel had her well away from view before he swiftly disproved her assertion that he had no venom. The paralytic set in before she had a chance to do more than attempt to strangle the omega, a move that did her no good. He simply melted from her grasp and reappeared to loom over where she fell. His grin turned down and he spat with obvious disgust, "Tis no shock to find even thy blood tastes of smoke and ash." Despite his slender build, he easily hefted the alpha onto his shoulders, "The list of kills I claim is far more extensive than thou or any other in Hell not bearing the name Morningstar or Carmine shalt ever be privy to, Killjoy." He gave an amused chuckle, "Thine own shalt not have the honor of being added for thou art consigned to another. Lady Rosie hath such plans for thee before gifting thee to the Morningstars for thine offense."

Azrael fought the urge to groan. Rosie was involved? Hopefully she did not realize there was enough of an inevitability to call one of his Hands forward or she would use this chance to try to draw him out. Diminished power or not, that sister's most dangerous weapon was her mind.

Oh well, at least the show would be good if Zestiel and Rosie were working together on this one. He looked forward to figuring out the entirety of what Katie had done to earn their wrath.

He did find out, and soon after another's name slipped past her lips, the Seraphim of Death felt another inevitability. As soon as that Hand landed where the named one was getting out of his car, he had to laugh. Oh look! His favorite show was connecting to this one. The call would have come no matter if Killjoy spoke, considering where her source had gone now. Truly these souls were idiots to keep attempting to play with Alastor Morningstar. Didn't they know yet he always won in the end, even when it appeared he lost at the start?

Through Azrael's hidden eyes, countless sinner and demonic fragments watched and waited for the part of the show that interested them most to start.

***

Papermint knew he didn't have long, but the opportunity had fallen into his lap and he had taken it. With everyone so tied up with watching that awful Radio Demon challenge the Sin of Wrath, he knew this was his chance and just who to talk to. Katie Killjoy always did love taking any opening she had to verbally tear someone's reputation and standing to shreds. And she had quite the grudge against the Morningstars right now, though she'd been smart enough not to say anything too loud.

Yet.

Too bad she was probably going to get caught and destroyed before she ever got to air the info he'd given her, but sacrifices had to be made. For Mr. Vox's sake.

See, Papermint knew he didn't really have much value overall in most people's eyes. He was good at ensuring the right people got the right messages as well as prioritizing what reports were needed to be heard by Mr. Vox in what order. He loved when the man would give him one of those glowing grins and tell him he'd done a good job. It was the only reward he'd ever be able to expect, since he was just a beta. Mr. Vox being an alpha meant he'd never look at him with any interest, despite how often Papermint was told by others he was as pretty and charming as any omega. What he wouldn't give to actually be one! Maybe then Mr. Vox would have looked his way and stopped letting that horrid Valentino cover him with his stench. Maybe then he could have found a way to coax the media Overlord into forgetting about that ungrateful deer!

Maybe now he wouldn't have to be acting as one of Mr. Vox's fail-safes and try to rescue him. See, Papermint knew his boss was scary smart, paranoid as well. Rightfully so with the treacherous people he'd surrounded himself with! Years ago, Mr. Vox gave him a USB drive, told him to keep it hidden just in case. Every so often his boss asked for it back so he could update the files within, but otherwise Papermint did as he was told and hid it away.

It held reputation-burning evidence on all sorts of people in power in Hell.

"If I go missing, or get taken somehow, use the information in here to make sure people are looking the other way. Then you find wherever I am and get me out, got it?"

Mr. Vox trusted him with that because he knew the one thing that made Papermint worth keeping close was his loyalty. Nobody and nothing could ever get him to betray his boss. His alpha, even if he could only call him that in his mind.

He'd known Mr. Vox was having problems, the lack of walking through the V-Tower to proudly survey his domain proved that much. He'd hoped that perhaps his alpha had gone silent because he'd finally gotten sick of Valentino, had beaten and chained the creature down, only keeping the victory secret until he found a worthy replacement since he was too busy to run the porn studio himself. (Papermint had daydreamed of it being him that was chosen, that maybe he could take the moth's place in more ways than one, though he knew that was unlikely.)

Velvette (that no good traitor) had come down a few times to ensure that Mr. Vox's orders were followed to a T. Which was a bit insulting. He knew how to do his damn job and had already relayed the commands where they needed to go! He didn't need some other beta looking over his shoulder!

Then, THEN, it turns out that maybe those orders weren't from Mr. Vox at all! That bitch and her people took over like they knew what the Hell they were doing, strutting all over the damn place like it was just one giant catwalk!

They should go back to playing dress-up, and leave things to the professionals.

And now, poor Mr. Vox was in that bastard's claws! Papermint had heard his boss ranting time and again how the knot-teaser kept playing hard to get, that Alastor made eyes at him during their fights, but it turned out the hussy was mated the entire time and just toying with the media Overlord for his own sick amusement!

As Mr. Vox's number one and apparently only completely faithful assistant, he was determined to fix this! Alastor's public announcement that he had two of the Vees had terrified him and shaken him to his core. He'd worried he wouldn't find Mr. Vox. After all, if the Radio Demon had him in that pocket dimension, then there was little he could do! So he sat on that USB, searching for any hint of his boss still being in this circle of Pride.

Then he caught it. Whispers of activity in the Radio Demon’s territory on the outskirts of the city. That the screams had started up in there again, and someone had seen blue sparks light up the fog.

It had to be Mr. Vox! Probably still fighting to get out and take back his rightful place! So Papermint had pulled the Morningstar file off the USB, (He knew them all well, how else would he know which ones to use at the right time?) and then given it to Katie when everyone else was watching that horrid omega act like he had any right to even talk to the Sins, much less pick fights. It had interviews Mr. Vox had done with witnesses attesting to Seviathan von Eldritch and the Princess being at the bar, still shots from security cameras showing a very distinct glitched out figure just behind the young infestor demon, even a few audio files that pulled apart Alastor’s broadcasts soon after, matching one of the newer screams to the voice of the von Eldritch heir. He kept everything else hidden still, who knew when his boss would need those files to be revealed later down the road.

The USB drive safely tucked in a hidden pocket on the inside of his suit, Papermint had put out notifications that he was taking a long lunch as soon as he and Katie parted ways. He was careful to act normally as he left the building, taking a leisurely drive towards a diner he frequented. Velvette was paranoid, and he wanted nothing tipping anyone off. Then, as soon as all communication from the Tower cut off, he turned his car around and drove as fast as he could towards the Radio Demon’s forest.

Between the power cell and signal booster stored in the trunk as well as the tablet containing every bit of information Mr. Vox would need to get caught up on things since he'd last been seen, the assistant was sure that he would be able to get his alpha back onto his feet and ready to take back what was rightfully his.

***

Alastor wanted it officially recorded that he was doing this against his will. He didn't want to return the overgrown gecko's courtroom to him, rather liking the idea that there would be a reminder of this day to really get under the Sin's skin.

But Lilith was right. As usual. Tch.

Giving Satan full control back would ease the tension and make it so she could get this whole talk done sooner. That way they could get to much more pleasant things, like making their angel b̽ẻ̞͛̀g̡̤͗͠ f̳͉̑̽ͤo̥͜r m̫͓̼ͧ͆ͫ͋e̕ṛ̨͖̇͗͡c̷͂y later tonight!

Besides, there would be future chances to test the limits and sustainability of this new ability of his! He was sure Belphegor would allow him space in one of her circles to play with, so long as she was able to observe. Of course, he would have to make sure Luci or Lily had time to go with him. Back when he'd first met the woman while he was pregnant with Charlie, he'd thought the demand to stay with him and the wariness his alphas showed whenever Belphegor got that awake and interested glow in her many eyes was because of territorial jealousy. Over the years, he'd learned well the true reason. He trusted the Sin of Sloth to a point, but not quite enough to ever be completely alone with her. He'd want one of his mates close enough to sense his discomfort if she got a bit too interested in his person. He knew well the line between medicine and poison could blur very easily indeed. Just ask his Maman! She'd taught many omegas over the years about medicinal plants, carefully warning the ones with bruises hidden under heavy makeup just how easy it was to mess up dosages. They didn't want to accidentally harm someone innocent after all!

It would be interesting to see the day that his Maman, Raphael, and Belphegor all stood in the same room. Alastor wasn't entirely sure everyone in the vicinity would be able to keep their sanity. Sure, Raphael seemed the calm, level-headed sort, but he practically oozed with repressed impulses. Wave something interesting enough under his nose and he might very well become just as dangerous as the Sin of Sloth.

Now Alastor needed to decide if he more wanted to facilitate or prevent such a meeting. Really, it could be hilarious enough to be worth the instinctive terror! His Maman would surely be able to take the reins with the Seraphim of Life should things go too far, she had him pretty well wrapped around her fingers at this point. And Lucifer and Lilith knew how to contain Belphegor by now surely...

"Al?"

Blinking, the sinner refocused to find the others looking at him expectantly, Bee's bright eyed curiosity matched in intensity with Satan's growing frown of impatience, "Apologies, good sirs and madams! I was having a rather delightful consideration for future plans and got a bit carried away in plotting the particulars!"

Lucifer snorted, "Told you guys, that's his scheming face. Guarantee you it started out with considering how to try this," he waved at the greenery around them, "next and went somewhere terrifying."

His alphas knew him so well! Alastor just gave them all a wide grin before he turned to go back to where he had begun the overlay. This would be a little trickier than the claiming itself. Recalling the magic had been difficult enough when it was just the sun room. Still, that first try gave him a little bit of practice, so maybe he could pull this off without revealing his lack of proficiency with this.

First, recall the souls that had powered the initial burst of energy. Tapping his microphone, he sent out shadows all along the walls. The tendrils that got close to the four smaller souls split into long, toothy maws, snapping around them and swallowing them down.

"Lils, does he for reals need to do that in the creepiest way possible, or is he just showing off at this point?"

"Showing off in the creepiest way possible is a necessity for him, trust me. Besides, isn't it cute?"

"We got totes diff definitions of cute, Lily."

Now for Adam. He'd taken a risk pulling the angel out like that, what with how much larger than the average human soul the First Man's energies had become over the centuries. There had been the very real possibility that he wouldn't have been able to keep him bound. Foolish to play around with when the stakes were relatively small overall, but then again, he'd really wanted to make an impression. The temptation had been too great to ignore.

It had worked, by golly!

Still, Adam's soul hadn't really been fully broken in to his fate yet, a great deal of anger and pride still had him fighting his bonds. In the end, he decided to send his Shadow up to wrangle him. The creature had enough cunning to deal with him on its own, so the deer could focus on the rest. The remaining shadows dug down under the marsh to find the stone underneath, giving him a better sense of the depth of it all and just how far he'd need to push to get all of it.

...he felt something move against one of them and peered over the broken edge.

Gracious. It was no wonder he was feeling so tired. How in the world had he managed to not only spread the plants but also the watersnakes Raphael's magic had created?!

Alastor did not care for being so unaware and lacking control of his own capabilities. He hadn't dealt with this in nearly a century!

He took a deep breath, forcing his agitated thoughts to calm. He could figure out how to better control the output later, for now he had to recall all of this back into his pocket dimension. Antlers creaking as they spread wide, he closed his eyes and tuned his frequencies lower, the vibrations traveling through the soil.

"Dude! Talk about dropping the bass! Shit, I can feel that all the way through!"

"Heh, bet you guys have fun playing with that little feature, eh Lu? I'm getting tingly just standing here, woo!"

As he felt the texture change from soil and water to stone, he then pulled his frequencies back and with it also pulled the magic towards him as well. It fought him, the energy didn't want to be contained now that it had been allowed to spread.

But it was going to damn well listen to him!

Finally the magic relented, reluctantly releasing the hold like he was pulling roots out from the ground. As it converged on him, he opened the door to his pocket dimension, the air around him glitching as it tore apart to swallow up all the plant matter and swamp water. The trees had to be forced to revert to saplings, groaning as they compressed back down even more swiftly than they had spread. Alastor used his shadows to gently gather up the serpents, unwilling to risk harming the creatures by handling them too roughly on accident. He stopped one as the rest passed by, studying it curiously. Water moccasin, if memory served. A rather lovely specimen too. It appeared to feel little agitation for his closeness or the magic handling it. Strangely deadly for something the Seraphim of Life to call forward while trying to heal him, though perhaps the memories that went into creating his bayou had a hand in shaping precisely what sort of life should be in there.

Unable to resist, he gave the nose of the snake a little affectionate tap before sending it on its merry way to join its brethren.

"Eeeee! He booped the snoot! Okay, I kinda dig it now. Gotta love me a guy that's deadly and sweet!"

"Gah! Why does he have to be so damn adorable, Lily?!"

Looking up, he was pleased to see that his Shadow had not only gotten a good hold on Adam's soul, it had managed to press him down back to his base form, that nasty, sickly-looking thing that glinted with pale threads. One day he would pick at those threads, figure them out, see what he could salvage and make them useful for.

A giggle left him as Adam's soul was carried back inside his pocket dimension by his Shadow. It would make sure he got fully secured back into that plant. So many fun little toys to play with and figure out. Seven weeks left until he got an even shinier one too! Alastor couldn't wait to see what sort of sinner Sera would make! Maybe he'd even get to be wherever the Seraphim of Death would release her in Hell, get the chance to meet him in person without having to hunt him down.

... though that would ruin half the fun, really. So better to set his deadline to succeed in forcing the angel to appear for before Sera's arrival.

Did Death's flesh and blood taste any different from Life's and Light's? More importantly, did he dare risk finding out? Hmmm, might be better to wait until after the two are born, just to be safe. If he succeeded in getting the angel to appear once, that would mean he could do it again surely...

"Hoo boy. You guys stay over here while we get him settled back down. Just a sec."

"Unless you want to be a chew toy again, Satan?"

"Fuck you."

"No thanks, my boys take care of everything perfectly well there."

Alastor blinked when a familiar white and red figure flew up to hover in front of his face, "Heeeey, sweetheart! Love the look, you know I'm a huge fan of you being huge, but I don't think you actually meant to go all big, bad Radio Demon this time. You doing alright? Needin' another snacky snack buddy?"

Lucifer was talking too much. Was he nervous or just feeling excited and energetic too?

"Lovely, look down here please."

Alastor looked down to find Lilith with a hand up, waiting patiently with a warm smile. He lowered himself to let her run her fingers gently over his cheek, "Hi, sweetheart. Got so tired everything went a little sideways in there, hm? Come back down a bit and we can go get Armand, see if he wants to take a nap with you, okay? I'll sing you both that lullaby Armina taught me."

That sounded nice. Maybe Charlie would join them too. He'd missed the chance to have her tucked up safe with him in his nest when she was little. The omega had nearly finished drawing himself back down for her when he felt something that had a record scratch tearing through the air. His head twisted sharply, eyes wide as his grin, "Someone just crossed into the forest!"

"...dammit. Of all the timing-" Lilith cut herself off with an aggravated sigh. "Alright, welp, there's no way you'll sleep now! Lucifer!"

"On it!"

She put a hand on his cheek again, coaxing him to bring his head back around to a more natural position and meet her eyes. She felt no worries that Vox would be capable of truly harming him with how far gone he was now, "I won't stop you, but promise me as soon as you've got him back inside the boundary, you'll call me. You need to rest before you go out, I am not willing to compromise on that one, alright?"

Lilith felt relieved when some of the manic light dimmed down enough that she could see his pupils in the red again, his smile dialing down until it was a little closer to something that fit more properly on his face. Alastor was still at least aware enough that he remembered there were others in the room now, his voice for her ears only as he answered, "Yes, my Queen."

His way of altering the traditional omega submission to an alpha's demand while in public, her title in its place. It was always heartwarming when he used it like this, because she knew the truth. So long as she never truly tried to command him, he would bow when she drew the line in a reasonable place. Trust for trust, something they'd worked hard to earn with him. Lucifer landed next to them, nodding towards the opening to the pocket dimension, "Come on, sweetheart. I'll help you get some pep back in your step for a short run at least."

Lilith watched her boys go with a fond smile before turning back to the other six Sins, blinking when she found most of them looking at her with weirded out expressions, "What?"

Bee was the first to speak, "Soooo, what? That's just a totally normal deal with him? Bro's totes a few cards shy of a full deck, Lils!"

Lilith scoffed, "Which one of us isn't, Bee? Honestly, we've all lost more than a few marbles over the centuries. We've just been around so long that the rest of the realm thinks we're the norm."

Her casual attitude had Satan's wings dropping and Levi's posture going looser. Even Mammon was starting to look a little less pissy. Good. "Come on, let's get to the conference room and find out if we can all see things eye to eye again."

"Uuugh," Leviathan's left head groaned, "Not done draggin' us trou' de muck yet?" Their right head nodded, "Vat did ve even do to get lumped in vit de rest of dese losers?"

Lilith gave them a flat stare, "Do you even know how many of your infestors are currently running loose in the human realm?"

That shut them up quick. So, they did know some of theirs had broken the rules, they just hadn't cared enough to do anything about it before. Probably thought they had a little more time to try to find all the rogue Envy demons and get them back before the Queen of Hell found out. Lilith sighed and motioned for them all to follow, "Let's go. Don't worry, this is going to go different than you're all expecting, I promise."

***

"Well, shit," Velvette frowned down at her phone.

"What is it, dearie?" Rosie glanced up from where she was deftly mending a small tear in her dress that she'd gotten when she went 'a little overenthusiastic' on Katie.

That was what the cannibal called it. Velvette called it pinning down and force feeding someone pieces of their own liver while the main bit was still attached to them! And whatever that shit was that dripped out of her needle pointed fingers had made the reporter scream like hellfire was in her veins. Maybe she could get a sample of it somehow, see what else it could be used for?

Really though, fascinatingly creepy as it had been to watch the always pleasant, ever polite Overlord turn into that ghastly skeletal thing with bug-like mandibles, the look on Killjoy's face when she realized just how deep she'd gotten herself buried in shit was hilarious! Finally, the damned alpha had realized there were actually consequences to behaving as idiotically as she had been!

"Looks like our informant slipped out just a bit before the bloody lock-down. I'm putting out a viral post for the pleebs to help find him. Sinstagram should be flooded with selfies in a minute, told the lot to post their ugly mugs in real time with Voxtech employees unaware in the background. Almost all of them are in the building, so anyone posting is likely gonna have our boy."

Movement in the corner of her eye drew her gaze to the doorway to the next room. Zestiel was doing... something involving having his arm elbow deep in Katie's stomach. Looked like he might have even bent it so he could reach up into her rib cage, almost like he was trying to turn her into a hand puppet.

Hehe.

Still, credit where credit was due, the dumb bitch was hardy. Most folks would have likely passed out by by this point, or fully kicked it until they regenerated. Though Killjoy was probably regretting that trait a little bit right now. The only reason her screams weren't filling the space was the barrier that Carmine had put up. Apparently Rosie's games with the news anchor had been her holding back, but if she'd kept it up the other two weren't certain she'd be able to come back down without a good slaughter.

She and Alastor really were way too alike for the fact that they were apparently unrelated. Seriously, it was making Velvette consider the idea of soul siblings and platonic soulmates being an actual thing, and not just some trendy fluff bullshit.

So now Carmilla and Zestiel had taken over on getting anything else of interest out of Katie without killing her while Velvette kept an eye on Rosie and coordinated the search for Papermint. She recognized the bloke, fucking pushover of a beta with eyes only for Vox. Not a shocker that he'd been one to balk against the takeover and try to sabotage things. The only thing she couldn't quite figure out was the end goal. The guy was quiet, small, kinda cute in a pretty boy way. Another one that honestly would have made for a fun model, if he wasn't seemingly utterly useless otherwise. Really, his job could have been handled by a hundred others. The only reason Velvette had figured Vox kept him around was that the guy was such an ego stroker for him.

Looked like there was more to the little bitch than she'd thought, if he'd been sitting on this sort of shit without giving it away.

Her phone began to ping with notifications and she quickly scrolled through, idly blowing a bubble in her gum. At first it was full of morons pulling seriously shitty photo manips to try to look like they'd been fastest at it. She used a ghost account known by her contracts to leave a skull emoji on those, a signal to her people on the app to dog-pile those idiots for being so obvious. Another few swipes and she finally struck gold! "Ha! Got some hounds posting with our guy!"

Rosie moved so quickly that it honestly had Velvette calling her strings out just out of reflex. Looked like that was an approved reaction, because that just got her a flirtatious wink before the woman looked over her shoulder at her phone, "Let's see... oh. Oh! HA! Hold on, lemme get the others!"

O... kaaay, so apparently the other beta knew where they were from the background. All Velvette could see was black trees and the rubble of a destroyed building that the hounds were chilling in. Probably all stoned out of their gourds and just happened to see the post. Papermint was wearing his usual suit in Voxtech colors, his beat up car showing dark blood splatters.

Did that little bitch run fuckers over to get to wherever that was? Velvette had to admit, that was kind of funny. An encouraging emoji from her main account had a few more pings coming in from the same hounds, showing the little fishy beta hauling a pretty sizeable briefcase out of his trunk before heading into the woods.

"You're not gonna believe this, 'Milla! The guy went to the black woods!"

Velvette looked up in time to see Carmine's eyes widen slightly, dancing with something like amusement as Zestiel straight up cackled, "The cretin hath sent himself forth unto his own demise!"

She put a hand on her hip, waving her phone pointedly, "Any of you fuckers want to tell me what "the black woods" are? I didn't even think this place had bloody forests and shit. Thought alla it would have gotten torn down to make more living spaces for all the sad sacks falling here."

"Oh, most of it did, dearie." Rosie dabbed away tears of amusement from the corners of her eyes, "Those ain't the sorta trees that used to be here. Alastor worked hard to get them into his territory ages ago!"

Her red eyes went wide, the chimes coming out in full as she giggled until she nearly fell over. Sent himself to his own demise was right! "Ha! He went to the Radio Demon's actual city turf?! Why the fuck would he be dumb enough to go there?!"

"That's where our darlin' mutual friend is keepin' what's left of ol' Vox."

... oh. Oh what she wouldn't give to be there right now! Maybe she could talk Alastor into letting her see his finished art sometime. He'd done such lovely work from a distance within six months, what had he managed to do with direct access in just a few days' time?

***

This day was just full of delights and embarrassments, and Alastor wasn't sure which one tipped the scales more. His only saving grace was that most of his worst moments had not been recorded at all. Once done with Lucifer's... hm, unorthodox assistance in getting himself squared away, he'd had his mate open a portal to the top of the observation tower. The intruder hadn't gotten far in yet, they wouldn't hit the wards he'd placed until they got closer to where the tower was.

This land of his was special. It was completely and utterly his, much the same as his pocket dimension. He'd found this barren space sitting in an old Overlord's territory after he'd hunted them down and had worked himself quite literally to the bone at times to fasten his claim to it so thoroughly. The trees here were shadows made permanently solid, slowly draining the magic of those within the boundary to feed themselves. Never enough to kill them, but enough to keep them weak after Alastor had gotten them to that state. Escape was nigh on impossible without flight, teleportation, or his guidance, because here was also where he'd first learned to force reality to bend to his whims. The edges of the land were undefined, folding back in on itself impossibly in all but a few particular places. Any individual attempting to leave could walk for days and end up turned around, walking the same path over and over without realizing it.

However, despite his claim of this place, there had still been enough minions of the vile Overlords he'd once trapped here to make the security of holding them here an uncertainty. That was why he'd made his pocket dimension from what he'd learned in playing around, to ensure those creatures would never be freed. Even his own death wouldn't release them, just permanently seal off that dimension from any other's access for eternity.

After that, this forest became his testing grounds. Any time he desired to do something in secret, this was where he brought the materials. The trees would feed off any errant magic and the fog hid his work from being seen at all. Any who entered without permission became volunteers in testing his latest experiment. Though he'd admittedly never attempted one quite like this before. Taking a human soul and digging so deeply into the mind attached to it that up became down and days became weeks, months, perhaps years even, all sense of past and future blurring until all that mattered was the now! His very own pet monster to eternally wander these woods, his madness and the blood of those he hunted feeding the trees here.

Vox had never been such an attractive thought before! Too bad he was no longer in a state to properly appreciate that he'd finally managed to kick up the hunger within the omega he'd so long sought to claim. Lucifer and Lilith would most certainly appreciate reaping the rewards.

For now, Alastor would watch over things to see where this new test led. He had wanted someone to be idiotic enough to enter his woods, but he wasn't arrogant enough to leave Vox free to wander at this stage or for anyone unapproved to reach him without the deer there to ensure they didn't somehow manage to leave alive. His little pet project wasn't ready yet for the full reveal. This smaller play would give him a better idea of where things should go from here.

First, however, he needed to assess the state his former rival was in! Vox had been displaying erratic moments of lucidity last he'd checked, his sense of time completely gone since Alastor had managed to disable that internal clock and calendar feature of his tech brain. The man had grown far too reliant on all those extra tools only to end up so lost now that they had been taken from him. It was so terribly easy to trick his sense of the passage of time, making short blackouts feel like longer periods of sleep. The defining line between dream and reality was starting to breakdown irreparably, if the mutters Vox sometimes let out seemingly unawares were any indication.

Slipping down to the base of the observation tower, Alastor sent out a wave of shadows through the root network of the trees he had shed his own blood to ensure grew here, searching for any heat sources to indicate where Vox had ambled off to within the barrier. He'd known the mentally splintering fool would wake up on his own with the fact that the Radio Demon and his microphone had been out of the Pride Ring. His magic was capable of so much now, but continuously crossing that sort of distance with this type of work was not in his grasp yet. The only reason he'd managed the inter-realm Extermination broadcast was because Gabriel took hold of one end and helped keep the signal steady through everything. Still, he had little worry that the time he spent in Wrath had done anything to give the tech-head any sort of stability.

When his search led him to observing Vox from the dark limbs overhead, Alastor nearly broke his decision to keep the other man unaware of his presence by falling out of the tree cackling.

Oh, this was most certainly not a lucid moment! Had Vox truly fallen so far?! The deer had known hunger could drive others to madness, now he was starting to wonder just how little the media Overlord had been eating before Velvette took him down! Turning to chewing one's own fingers off was not the effect of a mere week without proper sustenance, even if that someone was a pampered, privileged city boy who'd lived in comfort in both life and death.

Seems it really was a good thing that someone had decided to trespass today. Alastor couldn't have his project falling apart in ways he didn't wish, he would have to allow the fellow a bit of a meal to put him back on proper track. He needed Vox to become an obedient monster, desperately eager to please the hand that fed him, not a feral one that was out of his control. He'd hate to put his old rival down when he'd invested so much into molding him just so. Who knew if he'd ever again find anyone else quite so precariously perched on the line of sanity in such a way that he could tip them over it like this?

Decision made, it was time to see just who had felt brave enough to cross into his territory alone and how to best herd things in the direction he wanted. Depending on how snack-worthy they were, he might even try one of Charlie's techniques and bond with the creature Vox was becoming by sharing the meal with him!

***

Lilith could tell they were all surprised to see the setup in the conference room. She'd had Lucifer alter it to something far more comfortable and casual, all soft lighting and plush seating, set up to accommodate everyone's various extra physical attributes. It looked more like a pleasure house waiting room than any sort of official meeting place.

"Alright, I'll bite," Bee motioned at their surroundings. "Wuzzup with the hellaciously comfy digs, Lils? Thought we were here for some serious disappointed Mom vibes."

She waved a hand, magically shutting the door behind them and setting up a barrier to ensure no one outside this room would sense what was about to happen. Before any of them had the chance to get any more defensive than they already were, her usual purple gown and black crown changed out for a simple long tunic and cloth tie to hold her hair back. It was easy to see as each of them slowly made the connection. This was what she had first worn when they formed and met her, a far cry from the finery and elegance she cloaked herself in now, "I think somewhere along the line, we've forgotten that all of this," she gestured around vaguely, "is not where we started. That once there was nothing here but stone and darkness."

It took a bit of doing, but she pushed her form to more fully revert, her horns retracting, her hair losing its perfect smoothness and shine, and the softness of her hands becoming calloused from years of labor. When she reopened her eyes, they were a far more human shade of blue rather than the Queen of Hell's intense violet. This was what she had been before the magic of Hell had fully settled within her, gifting her immortality and power enough to stand at her husband's side proudly, "That it was our hands that built this place, working side by side, with Raziel's help, and then Paimon's as well."

"Oh." It was Levi's left head that made the soft sound, the blink of surprise on both sides revealing that neither had meant to let that out.

"Well shit, Lils," Asmodeus grinned down at her as his blue flames covered him before dying down to reveal a much softer, more slender version of himself, though he lost only a small amount of height, "If you missed my twink days so bad, you coulda just said so."

Lilith couldn't hold back the giggle that escaped her as he ran a hand over his head while posing dramatically. The circus ringmaster clothes had changed, now similar to that of a belly dancer's bedlah, with all the jingly silver bits to accentuate his every move with sound and metallic sparkle. His now more numerous tail feathers flared up and out almost like a peacock's, providing a lovely backdrop as he preened, "You know, Froggie likes the big and bad me, but he might dig this too! Might inspire him to take the top a little more!"

Mammon made a disgusted noise, pointedly folding his arms over his chest as he sneered, firmly resisting the mood she was creating. It was likely he was also sharing his opinion of the omega Sin being with an omega imp, especially one he'd once all but owned. Personally, Lilith was delighted Ozzie had finally let someone get close emotionally as well as physically. She looked forward to getting to know the adorable looking Fizzaroli that seemed to have excellent taste, being so obviously a fan of her omega husband.

It was Bel that followed after, taking the path of least resistance as expected. All but one of the eyes on her neck vanished as she shrank, her long hair reaching the floor. Her physical form had not changed much over the centuries, Sloth felt little drive to appear anything more than what it always had been, merely growing more knowledgeable in attaining peak comfort and relaxation for herself and those around her that she wished to impart it to.

Bee was next, her first form not far from the one she turned to in times of anger nowadays, all honey gold and stark black markings that left her looking far more dangerous than the party animal she usually presented. Unlike the other two, her body actually became larger, returning to her original alpha orientation rather than the beta she had chosen to become as one of the three Sins capable of shifting however she wished. Her clothing switched to a long, brightly dyed wrap dress with black leggings stylized like ancient Sumerian fashion, "Yanno, I actually kinda miss these clothes. They're comfy as shit. Might need to see about starting a retro trend. Bel! This sorta drip would catch on fast in your Ring, right?"

Now it was down to Wrath, Envy, and Greed. Lilith would have bet it would be down to Wrath and Greed being the hardest to accept her proposal for this, but shockingly enough, Satan was the next to revert. Though still tall, his arms became less overly muscular and his horns shrank down. His clothing was similar to what he wore usually, but in more natural brown leather and fabrics rather than the dyed black he favored these days. With him, it was the most clear that he was actually allowing the power and influence his Ring gave him to fall away. Bee, Bel, and Oz never really held so tight to theirs as him, so the change was mostly just the physical sight of them.

Honestly, Lilith wanted to go over and show him just how proud she was that he'd actually done this much without a fight. She resisted because it was likely he would simply take it back and attempt to storm out if she made any sort of fuss over it, same as a certain prideful deer she knew and adored.

... huh. Maybe being around Alastor's prickly pride had actually given her a better idea of how Satan worked too. She'd have to test out if more of her 'Radio Demon wrangling' skills also transferred over well to the Sin of Wrath.

Now for the final two. Honestly, if they chose to remain as they were but didn't belittle the others or her for doing this, she was willing to accept that.

Red and gold magic lit up next to her, signalling Lucifer's return. Immediately Satan tensed, clearly fighting the urge to take back his power. Lilith gave him an encouraging smile and nearly laughed herself sick when she saw the expressions of all six as Lucifer came through shirtless with a bloodied bandage wrapped around his middle, whining, "Lily! Please tell him the fastest way to a man's heart is through his stomach isn't supposed to be taken literally!"

"I'm willing to bet you're the one who let him freely pick where to take a bite, dear. You have no one to blame but yourself."

He blinked several times when he registered her appearance before taking in the state of everyone else in the room, "Oh! We're doing this already? Sorry, let me just-" He waved a hand, his horns and tail appearing though he kept his wings tucked away to keep the room from feeling cramped. His clothing turned similar to his former angelic robes but in richer reds, golds, and black rather than the old paler blues, golds, and white. Back then, he fully shunned wearing any sort of white, unable to stand the reminder of what he had been. Now he accepted what he was and who he'd been, flaunting it in Heaven's face by daring to wear such a pure white while being amid all the supposedly impure creatures of Hell. "There! Yo, 'Mon, Levi! Pull the sticks out of your asses and join the party already! Even Satan's playing along! Or are you admitting you're more insecure than Mr. Overcompensation over there?"

By God, she loved that man.

***

Papermint could feel the instinctive urge to run away making his hands clammy and his heart race, but he couldn't turn back now! Mr. Vox needed him, the Radio Demon was away in Wrath, and everyone in the Tower was on lock-down for however long it took that nasty alpha bitch to break under Velvette's wrath. That tiny beta was vicious, certainly, but her anger was a flash fire, deadly and explosive, lacking the patient control needed to make someone as arrogant as Katie Killjoy talk. Velvette wasn't like Mr. Vox, with his smooth talking, and lovely hypnotic eye to draw out the information he wanted. That would buy Papermint time to get his boss out of here and on his feet enough to at least get somewhere safe while he recovered.

Maybe the media Overlord would even allow his assistant to take him to his home, rest in his bed! That delightful thought helped to push him into getting through the thorny brush faster, uncaring of the scratches to his hands and small tears in his pants. What were such paltry issues compared to the purpose for him being here?

Despite the rumors of screaming and torn souls being caged here, so far the woods had been eerily quiet. The grey fog lent a feeling of dampness to the air that the fishy-looking sinner actually felt quite comfortable in, the soft scales that made up his skin preferring it to the awfully dry heat of most of the rest of the city. Mismatched eyes looked over the forest floor and the tree trunks, trying to find any sign of disturbance that might tell him which way to go. Though a city man at heart, Papermint was pretty sure he'd recognize signs of Mr. Vox's claw marks anywhere. So far it was all just the same thing, black and grey and red light from the sky above tinting the fog overhead.

It really was hard to tell how far he'd walked into the woods, there was nothing really to measure his movements or help his sense of direction. No matter. With the signal booster and power cell in the suitcase, Mr. Vox would surely be able to reboot and reset his internal GPS to get them out of here!

A strangely cool breeze sent a chill through him. Hopefully he found his boss soon, it almost felt like the trees here had eyes. Eventually, the silence began to be too much and so he started calling out, "Mr. Vox!"

A few more tries and he heard some rustling a bit to his left. Encouraged, he turned that way, "Mr. Vox? It's Papermint! I'm here to get you out!"

The clearing he came to had someone in it, but it wasn't Mr. Vox. The assistant covered the lower half of his face as he gagged at the state Valentino's unconscious form was in. There were piles of rotted flesh all around the patchy grass and dirt, some early enough in decomposition to look like they were the moth's own limbs, though he wasn't missing anything that Papermint could tell. Regeneration of limbs would take way more than just the few days the Radio Demon had held them here!

What in the Seven Rings was going on here?!

He didn't want to, he'd rather leave Valentino here to his fate, but Papermint knew that if he didn't at least attempt to assist the omega, his boss would likely be pissed beyond belief. Setting the briefcase down, he moved to crouch down next to the limp form, grabbing Valentino's shoulder and shaking it, "Mr. Valentino, wake up. We need to find Mr. Vox and get you both out of here!"

There was no response and no way that Papermint could carry the giant omega. He'd just have to mark his path so he could lead Mr. Vox back here. The media Overlord was strong enough that he could handle Valentino if he felt it was worthwhile to save him too.

In the safety of his own mind, the sinner really hoped it would be seen as too much trouble.

Wiping the half-dried blood and other unknown mess off of his hand on the side of his pants, Papermint retrieved the suitcase and moved on.

***

'Papermint, hm?' Alastor idly swung his legs from the tree branch he was seated upon as he connected the name to one of Vox's top employees. A loyal beta sycophant that faithfully trotted at his master's heels, freely accepting any abuse or positive remarks turned his way. Fearful enough to not risk the Overlord's wrath, but not a complete sniveling coward.

An ass-kisser to the highest degree and exactly the sort of person that Vox would have loved to have licking his shiny shoes.

~Not anymooore!~

Or, at least, so Alastor hoped. While it appeared that Vox was swiftly spiraling down, losing not only his sanity but even twisting his memories of his connections with others, those moments of lucidity could make or break this scenario. It all depended on what Vox would choose.

Would it be his chrome world of tech and electricity that likely lay within the briefcase the minion held, or the blood-filled delusions of his relationship with the omega that was also the Radio Demon?

Would he hide from the monster he was becoming, or would he embrace it and finally sate some of that hunger gnawing at his body and mind?

Melting into the shadows, the cannibal deer cackled madly. He couldn't wait to find out!

***

How big was this territory?! It couldn't be too much, otherwise the Radio Demon would have been dealing with a lot more people trying to steal space in the limited confines of the circle, especially in the time he was gone. No matter how terrifying his reputation, there was only so much temptation people could resist in Hell. Papermint had been careful to leave little marks in the bark of the trees. He didn't have much magic of his own, but he could impart some of his bioluminescence on objects. They would only light up when he willed them to, no one else should be able to see them to clear them off. So the fact that nothing reacted to him as he kept walking meant he at least wasn't going in circles.

Maybe.

Small comfort when it felt like the time kept counting down to when his ploys would be discovered and someone would get word out to the owner of this land. He needed to find Mr. Vox and restore his strength before that happened!

Pulling out his phone, he frowned when he found there was no signal as well as the clock function glitching out, numbers flashing randomly. Even the date was nothing but gibberish. Was there some sort of field over the forest to keep tech from working right? It would explain how Alastor had managed to keep Mr. Vox so well contained.

Papermint just hoped the signal booster would be enough to aid his boss in connecting with the network outside of here. Letting out a long breath, he decided he was done trying to do this quietly. Speed was more important right now. Setting down the briefcase, he quickly worked the latches and popped it open. Connecting his phone to the signal booster, he activated the tracker app inside, something that should ping Mr. Vox's location and do the reverse as well. The sinner frowned when he tried to zoom out to get an idea of where he was in relation to anything else in the city. No matter how many times he slid his fingers closer, the map would stop and zoom back in at a certain point, giving him nothing from beyond a mile radius.

Even that should show something of the city outside, this place wasn't two miles wide in any direction. While Papermint had never had interest before, he'd at least looked up the known boundaries of the Radio Demon's territory before coming here. It wasn't that large, kind of pitiful considering his standing as an Overlord in the upper table.

What sort of crazy magic was all this? It was so far beyond anything Papermint had considered coming up against. For a moment, he felt his resolve waver, considering turning back and finding a way out until he could find more allies to aide him in retrieving Mr. Vox.

Then the tracker pinged, showing that his boss, his alpha was in range! His joy and relief at the sight of that little blue dot washed away his concerns. Mr. Vox should be catching the signal as well! If he waited here, kept connected to the booster, his Overlord should find him quickly. Sure enough, after a moment, that dot began to move in his direction.

Good! Maybe soon they could get the fuck out of this freaky place!

***

"Mr. Vox!"

A voice. Someone else was here. He wasn't alone. Someone making sounds that weren't his own breathing, his own bones crunching between his teeth, and his own bursts of manic laughter. He'd tried talking out loud to himself, but his voice didn't want to work, glitching and skipping as each word brought back memories and dreams and nightmares and all sorts of things he didn't want to remember. Things outside of here, this quiet place where Al had brought him to keep him safe.

Too quiet. Too, too quiet. That was why he'd set up the wires to crackle and snap and buzz for him in between the dreams and nightmares and memories. That was why he pulled up safe memories to play, memories of things he'd watched rather than things he'd done. The audios from those didn't connect with things he didn't want to remember, not the way his own voice did.

Now! Now there was sound that wasn't the screams in his head or in the chase! Slightly familiar, an echo from the past, a barely remembered dream. It sounded off, like a recording was being played for him to hear. Still, it was different, different meant perhaps his omega had come back to see him finally.

"Mr. Vox? It's Papermint! I'm here to get you out!"

Papermint. The name only brought the image of a blue haired sinner that had been torn apart time and again to feed the hunger. Screams cut off into wet gurgles. The man must be truly dumb to keep coming back after regenerating.

Heh. Or else he enjoyed the feeling of being ripped apart and eaten. Who was he to judge another person's kinks?

No.

That wasn't right.

That was the voice of the him in dreams, the one who pretended he was in control when really he was constantly scared. Scared of all the eyes watching, waiting for him to stumble. Scared of the hunger for more, more things, more people, more light and sound and movement. Anything to not feel empty, to not drown in the hunger. The hunger was awake, he could feel it down to his core. He wasn't as scared of it now, he knew what to do after so many times running from it. He just had to feed it. Feed it over and over again until his omega came to allow him a moment of rest.

Maybe if he recorded the screams as he fed it this time, the Radio Demon would be pleased enough to come listen to them?

Yes. That should work. He'd listened to his omega's broadcasts enough to know the ones he liked best. Now he just needed to practice how to make people sound like that too.

Sparks crackled and popped as he got to his feet, distorted audience cheers filling the air when he felt a signal light up his circuits. Good. Now he knew where to go to find his prey, no running in circles this time!

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

"I ate his liver with some fava beans and a nice chianti."

***

Papermint couldn't wait to get out of this creepy, quiet place. He was used to the backdrop of vehicles and violence in the main city, not this muffling feeling the fog gave this place, only the occasional cries of birds breaking the stillness.

He was starting to understand why Mr. Vox never left the safety of the Tower before Velvette turned traitor on him. If he managed to get out of here-

No! Not if, when, when he got to Mr. Vox and they got out of here, he was likely never leaving the bright neons and noise of the entertainment district himself ever again.

A familiar electric crackle and flash of neon blue caught his attention and he turned his head that way, calling out hopefully, "Mr. Vox?"

High above, perched on a branch that looked far too thin to hold him, Alastor grinned in anticipation. A playful and fun little ditty he'd heard ran through his mind and he lightly hummed along, '~On a scale of one to ten, my friend, you're Fucked!~'

On the forest floor below, unaware of the fact that more than one set of eyes watched him, Papermint got to his feet, stepping towards where he'd seen the spark. A sound came from his right.

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

"It's Papermint!"

*𐌅ጊᏖረ𐌕*

Though that was definitely his own voice being played back, the assistant had heard the glitching of Mr. Vox's screen often enough in fits of rage to recognize it. Maybe Alastor had done something to damage his ability to vocalize on his own? Such an awful creature who certainly never deserved the attention Mr. Vox gave him. Hopefully now his boss could see that! "Yes! I'm here to get you out! I have a power cell and booster for you!"

"Ou-ou-out? Who se-se-se- *፪ⱿጊᏖፕ* -sent you?"

Oh! That was Mr. Vox's voice for sure! Ignoring the hammering of his heart, he nodded, searching for any sign of the glow of the alpha's screen, "S-sent me? Nobody, sir! I-"

"LIAR!"

A bright flare of light blinded him and something wrapped around his ankle, yanking it out from under him to send him crashing to the ground. It began to drag him away from the briefcase.

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

"Here fishy, fishy, fishy ."

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

The sheer level of surreal from hearing fucking Homer Simpson right now somehow sent his terror to inexplicable heights. Papermint grabbed for anything he could reach in the case, pulling out the signal booster attached to his phone and blindly throwing it at the source of the sound. A shattering sound had the things around his ankle releasing him and an ungodly shriek filling the air. Fighting the urge to curl up on the ground and cover his ears, he scrambled to scoop up the briefcase and started running in the direction he was fairly sure he'd come from. He had to get back out, get help to figure out why Mr. Vox was acting like this! It had only been a few days, surely the Radio Demon couldn't have had enough time to change and corrupt him so thoroughly!

In his fright, Papermint forgot one key detail. He was in a soul binding contract with the media Overlord, one that Vox still held.

An electric blue collar and chains formed around his neck and yanked him onto his back on the patchy grass and dirt.

"See?! You feel like mine *፪ⱿጊᏖፕ* smell like Val. Tr-tr-trick me into leaving so he can fu-fu-fuck and kill me?!"

The terrified sinner tried to scrabble at the dirt. What was Vox even talking-

He remembered then that he had touched Valentino, wiped his hand on his own pants as he left the unconscious moth behind, "N-no, sir! Please, I swear he's trapped in here too, like you! I found him, tried to wake him up and couldn't!"

"... you think I'm trapped?"

Why was the sudden quiet steadiness of his boss's voice so much more terrifying than that erratic glitching audio from before?

"Poor slippery dumb little fishy."

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

"If you don't believe me, just wait. They always grow louder when they're about to feed on human flesh!"

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

Somewhere in the back of his mind, the part of him that was separated from all the gibbering terror numbly connected that audio to The Princess Bride, one of his favorite movies. Vox knew it was, had made fun of him for it countless times. The line was referring to the shrieking eels, the one part of the film that had always freaked him out.

It felt like he couldn't breathe. There was a part of him that had been in denial, thinking perhaps the thing after him was some sort of trick made to only sound like Vox. Even with the contract chains appearing, he'd thought maybe Alastor had somehow managed to take control of his to toy with him.

No.

Vox really was the one hidden in the dark trees.

Grey fog tinted with blue light, a color Papermint had associated with security and safety until now. Now he wanted away from it as quickly as possible, but he found his body was ignoring his demands, even as Vox got close enough for the assistant to recognize the alpha's scent over the smell of damp soil and iron that covered this place.

Whatever madness had taken the Overlord had not changed that at all, and for some reason that was what had tears escaping him.

***

Alastor had felt some concern when the little fish had managed to hit Vox's screen just right to shatter the corner and leave a large crack running from one side to the other. If that one hit was enough to stop him, then this whole thing was pointless unless the deer found a way to make him more sturdy, which would be an annoying pain in the ass. Curiously, however, the shock of it seemed to have been the only real problem. Vox had quickly readjusted and moved to pursue, even showing awareness that he owned this pitiful soul by calling up the contract chains!

When his old rival had suddenly grown calm, that too had given him pause. A moment of lucidity now would not be any great stumbling block, though the recognition of what he was doing to his employee might have very well sent Vox running away from Papermint, leaving the test a failure overall. Instead, it seemed like there was much more awareness than he'd thought possible at this stage for all the actions the man had taken. Eating his own fingers, hunting down his employee, and now it looked like he was purposefully taunting the beta if the recognition on that tearful face was any indication.

Was it possible this madness truly had already been in Vox, simply buried and repressed under all those tailored suits and technological advancements? When he'd told Valentino he would be uncovering the hungry thing inside the media Overlord, he'd thought it would need more work than this!

His glee turned swiftly to annoyance as his microphone gave a sharp buzz, the only device here capable of receiving outside signals. Someone was trying to call him? Few people had his number and they should know better than to contact him today. It had better not be some inanity from Velvette or Angel Dust or he would be terribly annoyed with them. He slipped up higher on the tree so he wouldn't be heard to interrupt this lovely show. Relaying the signal through his microphone instead of summoning his phone (he didn't dare risk using something in range of Vox that he could potentially tap into), he gave a terse, "Hello?"

"Darlin'! It's your favorite gal pal, Rosie!"

Ah, good. If she was the one was calling, it was likely for good reason, "What can I do for you today, dear lady?"

"I texted Lily and she said you'd gone to the woods to deal with a trespasser. Me and team double trouble were watchin' the show ya gave in Wrath with that delightful doll in the Tower when we got word somethin' was rotten in the lower floors. Ya got ol' Papermint already, right?"

Oho? She knew this little fishy's name? He looked at the pair on the ground below, "As a matter of fact, I have my eyes on him as we speak!"

The sound of creaking plastic and grinding edges of glass cut over the prone man's sniveling before Vox's screen broke apart at the crack, spreading in a facsimile of a gaping maw that more wires shot out of to ensnare Papermint. Both pieces remained lit, though the impact point rendered the right eye too fractured to see, only the lazily spinning left eye showing Vox was clearly watching the soul shout and plead and struggle to get away.

Hehehee! Further proof that sanity truly was the only thing that set in the physical limitation known as reality!

Rosie must have heard the noise because she gave a giggle, "Oh goodie! Well we got it contained now, but that little sneak gave Katie Killjoy ammo that woulda hurt alla ya, Luci and Charlie most of all."

A sharp snap filled the air and made Vox freeze, the top half of the screen looking up curiously as Alastor's clenched teeth flashed, "Oh really? W̬̒ha̒͢t͢.͐ Ạ͋mͅmo̥̮.͇̍ Ex̱̲͡ą͎̏ct̂̄ḷyͨ̈̉?"

The purr in her voice made it clear she was aware of exactly what her words would do, "von Eldritch."

***

Papermint had thought he was already as terrified as he could possibly get. Watching the face of his boss split open like some technological horror, wires and chains slowly dragging him closer to the man, seeing that eye spinning but not being granted the calm fearlessness of hypnosis, the Voxtech employee was sure there was nothing that could be worse than this.

Then Vox froze, plastic creaking as the top of his screen tilted up.

A pause. A reprieve for the briefest of seconds.

Then mad cackling shook the trees. A shadow at the top of one began to stretch and grow, skeletal hands reaching down towards him as the wires released their hold and the broken screen came back together in one piece. Vox's voice was nearly reverent, "My omega *፪ⱿጊᏖፕ* I kn-kn-knew the screams would bring you back."

Papermint's vision faded to black, his terror finally too much for his brain to handle.

***

Alastor looked down at the unconscious beta in the dirt, his radio dials spinning wildly.

Eight months.

Eight months it had taken to track down every last part of the web that the von Eldritch heir was only a singular outer thread of, a pawn in a game that his family had no idea he'd been lured into with the siren call of drugs, sex, and any other vice he desired without consequence.

(Or, most damningly, consideration for consent given the parts of the plan for the Princess of Hell Seviathan had been actively aware of.)

Eight months that Lucifer and Lilith had carefully kept Charlie from even suspecting the matter was unresolved, that their reluctance to leave her alone for even a moment was simply a byproduct of how close she had come to being harmed so that her fear would be merely of Seviathan with how badly what had nearly happened had shaken her.

Eight months after the von Eldritch father was told his son was dead, killed in a drug-fueled turf war he'd foolishly gotten involved in, the final piece on the board was toppled. That was when the boy was actually allowed to die, and now this miserable creature wanted to begin uncovering what had been rightfully buried for more than forty years?! Just as Charlie had finally managed to grasp onto what should have been hers to confidently wield since the start?!

U̞͔͊ͬͩn̅f̢̺͒̌o͟rǵ͇̝̲̿ͥ̉i͟v̢̬̣e̟ͦͯa̻̹ͪ̄b͕l̬͆̃ͮ͌́e̖̍̅.

"Vox."

The wires that had been creeping towards his foot froze, the creature they were attached to looking up at him with a mixture of curiosity, adoration, and fear.

"What do you remember of Papermint right now?"

Audio played layered screams, screams that he himself had manufactured and placed in that cracked mind over the last few months.

"Anything before that? In connection with the name von Eldritch?"

The screen flared and flickered, Alastor tearing his eyes from the still-breathing corpse on the ground to look at Vox. For a second, it wasn't the mad creature staring back, it was the fractured but recognizeable smug grin of the slick corporate alpha that thought he rightfully owned everything he set his sights on. Time slowed, the deer drawing together energy as quickly as possible in case this was the point where the gamble he'd been playing fell apart.

Instead of attacking him, the wires changed course, sliding up Papermint, searching, uncaring of the way the sparks singed the suit fabric. Audio played, digitized and distorted like a warped recording. That was when Alastor realized the mad thing was displaying a memory of what he had been.

"Listen, Papermint-"

"I-it's Peterman, s-sir. I-"

"And I don't give a shit! I've seen the way you look at me, the way jealousy stinks up your bottomfeeder beta scent around Val. You want to keep being allowed to make moon eyes at me and not get shot up full of angelic steel, you'll listen. If I go missing, or get taken somehow, use the information in here to make sure people are looking the other way. Then you find wherever I am and get me out, got it?"

A wire slipped under the Voxtech employee jacket, pulling out a small USB drive.

"Who knows, you manage it and I might just lower myself to giving you the best fuck of your life, beta pretty boy!"

Perhaps the playback penetrated the moron's subconscious mind, because there was a twitch of his hands and a ghost of a smile with a sighed, "yessir."

Eugh. No. Just... no. His already low estimation of the pathetic fool dropped even further.

Alastor held out a hand, "His contract, Vox."

Blue claws tightened on the chain, "M-m-m *𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕* mine!"

Time to start establishing the nature of this now, before the cracked man got too set in the idea that he was in charge again. He narrowed his eyes, antlers spreading wide with his displeasure, "Give it to me now, or I will have one of my mates force it from you!"

Plastic wires creaked and protested when Vox tilted his head nearly upside down, glass grinding again as that knotted up mind thought it over.

*𐌊ዪ𐌊ፕ𐌔ⶴ*

"I'm your boyfriend now, Nancy."

*፪ⱿጊᏖፕ*

Alastor bared his teeth, his ears flattening back, "No. You are mine, but I am not yours."

It took a moment, but the red eye on that blue screen stopped spinning and Vox averted his gaze, holding up the chain and the USB drive in offering. Alastor snatched both up, the blue chain turning green with the change in ownership of the soul. When Vox showed no further sign of petulance, he choose to reward the submission with an explanation, "He'll still remain here for you to play with if you behave. Once you've proven yourself house-trained and properly broken in, then you can have him back completely."

Setting up a smaller boundary line to keep Papermint within this area was perhaps unnecessary given the sinner would take a bit to regenerate. Even if it turned out Vox did not yet have it in him to take a bite on his own, he would almost certainly not reject to bits and pieces being thrown his way!

Death would come for the Voxtech employee, yes, but he wanted Lucifer and Lilith to get a chance to see this little cretin and get their own shots in beforehand.

Summoning one of his favored blades and pulling up a lovely instrumental tune to play as he worked, Alastor considered the man on the ground. Too bad for Papermint that he had chosen so poorly what alpha to give his loyalty to. This little beta wasn't usually the type of soul he would bother with, but he'd made one fatal error, one that Alastor had even gone out of his way to give a clear warning to others just a few nights prior!

Don't mess with the Radio Demon's child.

Shadows came up to bind the fishy-looking sinner down, Alastor figured he'd be a good owner and ask before making the first cut, "Vox, any particular part you want to dine on first?"

*ጊ𐌔ⶴ𐌐ኡ𐌕*

"Buzz, will you get up here and give me a hand?"

*𐌅ጊⱿጊ𐌕*

He had to laugh at that, "Got a taste for fingers after eating your own? Fair enough, pet!"

***

Fifteen minutes, some wonderful screaming, and a shared meal later, Alastor got Vox back to the area he would consider home base one day. This had gone well, things were certainly moving in the right direction faster than anticipated. Perhaps the only thing he'd need Belphegor's aid in would be something to suppress or completely remove the alpha's ruts, maybe even his libido entirely. He'd be willing to feed people to Vox, but he wasn't going to be allowing that sort of thing to play out in this forest.

Alastor knew he was an evil monster, but there was a line even he wouldn't cross.

He left Vox in a space near the observation tower, allowing him the power cell and even the phone that Papermint had brought with him, once the thing was wiped clean of information. Alastor would need to look into getting parts to see if the man could repair his own screen too. The tablet and signal booster would be kept away from the TV demon for now, but he was curious to see what Vox would do with those pieces, how he would further alter himself on the outside the way he had done with his arm and the old mechanical organs he'd once used. Toys were fine, it was knowledge of the outside world that was dangerous. If Vox managed to reset his sense of who he'd been, there was too much risk to keep playing with him like this.

Admittedly, Alastor was growing a bit fond of the murderous, psychotic creature his old rival was turning into. He kind of reminded him a bit of Niffty at her more feral days. If only the man had embraced this side of himself from the start, they might still be friends, equals, rather than owner and pet.

...

Eugh. He was getting sentimental over Vox? It was most definitely time for a nap. Damned omega pregnancy hormones.

Notes:

Crazy Vox is trying to create a mating call that attracts the Radio Demon! Lol.

Current count of those Alastor has collected for temporary or permanent training tools/meals for Vox: Papermint, Andrealphus, (very soon) Katie Killjoy, Valentino, and eventually Sera will likely be thrown in there too. Did I miss anyone?

My headcanon for Rosie going demonic is a bit Other Mother-esque with some praying mantis influences on top of the spider-like features.

Not sure if I have enough inspiration to go through the rest of the Sin meeting or just leave it as a overall good thing where they all got to relax and reminisce without the pressures to perform the roles they've molded themselves into. Which allows then to reconnect as friends and talk out some things, though it def won't resolve everything all at once. Maybe flashback tidbits at times instead of the full scene? We'll see.

As far as Sev and the hunt Al had to do, I have a basic idea of what happened, but not enough for a chapter or side story yet. In essence, someone (possibly a resenting Fallen?) figured out a way to use angelic steel and magics to block Luci from sensing things and people. They were then going to break Charlie and release footage of it to break her parents. Too bad for them that they didn't realize there was a third Morningstar parent in the city to catch what Sev was doing. They assumed no one would care or pay attention to what was happening since all sinners hated Lucifer and Charlie by association back then. There were still enough that remembered the pre-Externination days back then to feel that level of hatred.

Chapter 24

Summary:

"-if we can set up a stable connection using-" Gabriel was interrupted as another angel, a four wing looking panicked, barged in on the discussion he was having with Emily and Armina.

"A-apologies! We have a problem!"

All three tensed, the two women getting to their feet as well, Emily speaking first, "What is it?"

"The Seraphim of Life has gone mad!"

Notes:

TW: suicidal thoughts, self-harm thoughts (Michael is still pretty deep in it)

All the feels and lots of fluff ahead! Little shorter chap than usual but it felt right to end it here

Sleep wasn't something angels were supposed to need. Even in these physical bodies, their holy Grace was meant to sustain them for all of eternity. Somewhere along the way, Michael had grown to crave the lack of awareness of the passage of time to be found in closing one's eyes and allowing sleep to take him. It was a small vice, one that was harmless enough in the overall scheme of things. Brief periods of time where he didn't need to be so aware of everyone and everything around him, no feeling like eyes were on him looking for any sign of stepping out of line like... like Samael.

Samael had enjoyed this sort of thing too. In a way, it was a connection to what once had been, before he'd...

Well, before.

Except not everything shut off. Sometime after growing used to sleeping, dreams began to reach him. Small, vague, nonsensical things at first, but eventually they grew into greater imaginings. When they were of bright impossibilities, it was something cherished, a way of seeing how perhaps his brother had come up with some of the strange and wondrous things he'd made. But then there were the times when they turned darker, more memory than dream, with sharp clarity that Michael wasn't certain had been there the moment they had happened.

He hadn't slept well since the day he met Lilith and Alastor here in Heaven. Since meeting Armand and Armina. Since he really started to open his eyes to the truth that he'd hidden from for far too long. Hadn't slept at all since the day of the last Extermination, since seeing how strong his brother had become in their time apart. So much stronger than he himself felt these days.

Samael, no, Lucifer had always been so much more than the others saw. Michael had known that once, had felt at home in the warm Light that his brother wielded with such breathtaking ease. Then he listened to whispers from others, began to pull away from those warm hands and big heart. A part of him had felt cold since long before his own hand had sent his twin over the edge into that long Fall. That day had him wrapping the cold numbness around himself so tightly that he thought maybe he could never feel that sort of pain again.

Then a child's hand had wrapped around his, the first real warmth he had felt that was deeper than just skin. Violet eyes that held none of his twin's coloring, but still looked at him with just as much hope. Slender arms, a body so easily broken had wrapped around him with the same sort of unquestioning trust.

A young boy that was apparently his nephew in all but blood cracked the ice that had been building for over ten thousand years.

And then...

'Don't ask questions if you're not ready for the answer.'

A strange phrase the humans used sometimes, one that had always confused him.

Until now.

Michael couldn't blame Lucifer for the fact that the images haunted his mind so. He had, in a sense, asked to be shown, had been given unspoken warning of how big the answer was by both his fallen brother and Lucifer's mates. He had stepped through that portal, had asked to know the truth in doing so.

The truth was rarely kind.

Now just the sight of his own blade in his hand made Michael nauseous. Every time he took to the sparring rings, even with a simple practice sword, something only capable of bruising unless magic was added, he kept seeing flickers of that grief-filled expression of betrayal from so many centuries ago on his current opponent's face. He could only smell ash and burnt flesh on the breeze that flowed between him and the trainee or warrior across from him.

Fighting in wars, facing opponents that knew well the outcome that one of them would face, that was different from what he had done to his own defenseless brother, the twin that he could see in the mirror anytime he looked. The differences between them had once been small, Lucifer more golden warmth, him more calming blue, but for a brief instance those differences were impossible to see. Michael had avoided mirrors as much as possible for a long time, even his shield carried more etched decoration to keep the reflective spaces minimal. In the heat of battle, seeing his reflection in an opponent's weapon or shield gave him no pause. It was moments without that fierce determination that tripped him up. That's why he dressed so strictly, so differently from the way they had long ago. The pristine Commander in his perfect uniform and smooth-slicked hair looked nothing like the messy, over-eager, over-excited Morning Star.

Now that fire, that passion for the fight, it was snuffed out under the weight of guilt and repressed grief that had overtaken him completely. His clothes felt too tight, everything felt like it was sitting wrong.

Michael didn't want to admit to it, to show how much of a wound he was carrying, but those who had trained under him for ages could clearly see something wasn't right from the very hour he'd returned from that brief visit to Hell. The ones who'd been around him longest tried to urge him to talk, but he'd spent so long with the words and feelings buried that the mere thought of letting them spill out of him was nearly painful enough to gut him. So he'd tried to bury this down too, tried to carry on as he had for millennia.

The wall of ice had been cracked too far, shattered so thoroughly now under the blow of truth and reality to contain it all anymore.

Walking through the city did no good, angels kept coming to him to speak on things they did not understand or were so woefully wrong about that he wanted nothing more than to pin them down and force them to see the awful, blood-soaked truth. A few he even had briefly considered hauling bodily to the same place where Samael had been cast out, dangle them over the edge with his sword at their hearts, and ask them how they felt about it then.

He stopped carrying his sword in the city since then. Stopped carrying it at all when that evening he'd found himself looking at it and wondering how badly the wound he'd given Lucifer had burned. If it burned still. If it would ease the pain if he felt it for himself.

When a trainee, a fighter so green that they'd not even had a proper grip on their weapon, had managed to strike him on the arm in the early hours of the following day, shocked silence had filled the air. A couple of those watching had tried to ease the sudden tension with jokes about how he must have allowed that to happen, but they all knew the truth.

Michael never falsely bolstered anyone's confidence in that way.

The second time, when the blow would have been to his neck, the most trusted of his captains quickly put a stop to the whole thing, got everyone to go elsewhere, before demanding that he speak to one of them or someone else he trusted because it was clear something wasn't right. There was only one angel he could even remotely consider himself capable of speaking about this with, the one who likely had known this truth along with creation only knows how many others.

"You have no idea how many times I have chosen to act, Michael. Be glad of it, for Raphael is nearly at his wit's end with me."

If the Seraphim of Life could so well keep Death's secrets, then perhaps Michael could trust him not to act any different towards him after knowing of the pain he carried.

Though he'd been unable to speak much, Raphael had somehow understood enough to ask questions, to look at him with those rich green and brown eyes like he could see the wound the Commander could barely bring himself to acknowledge. From there, the healer took charge in ways he rarely did, something Michael was grateful for. He knew how to lead soldiers, but this sharing of the leadership of Heaven was a far greater thing that he wasn't sure he had the strength for right now. There was nobody above him to turn to for the final word on things, and leaning on someone so like his twin like Emily acted was something he couldn't even consider right now, much less do. He respected Armina, but she was close to Lucifer's mate, another connection too close for his mind to tolerate.

By the stars, it had been less than a week, and here he was, falling apart. Just another way he was failing those who depended on him.

"Michael, I need your permission to put you into a magical sleep. I think you need the rest."

Pulling out of his thoughts, he quickly shook his head, "Please don't. The dreams make it anything but restful."

Raphael knelt down, a gesture he did so easily, like it was nothing to bring himself down to someone else's level when they had been brought so low. Maybe for him it was, "I can ensure there will be no dreams or nightmares, if you allow. Please let me help you, brother."

That... that sounded nice. He nodded, allowing his brother to take him to one of the chambers near his office and the softly glowing bed within there.

***

Raphael blew out a long breath after he shut the door behind him. He might have been a bit underhanded there, pushing for permission to use sleep magics on Michael without telling him that it was for more than one reason. In all honesty, that sort of magic went deeper than most realized, giving him a clearer view of a person's mental state. He couldn't exactly get thoughts or images, more of an overall sense, but Michael's was in terrible shape. He definitely now had a much better idea of the answers to his questions that the Commander couldn't admit to himself.

He was also fairly sure Azrael had lied to him.

Still, he knew his counterpart bent and twisted himself into knots to do everything he could, had sacrificed so much of himself to change fate many times before. Maybe in his lie, he had also planted enough of a truth he wasn't supposed to in a way that he knew Raphael would find the answer. Had he even been allowed to talk about Michael's likely fate at all?

This shit was giving him a permanent migraine. Was there any way to protect Azrael from himself? To tell reality or destiny or whatever it was that held his brother's free will in such heavy chains to fuck right off for a while? Why should all of them be allowed to freely screw things up beyond saving, but the one being who knew enough to stop them all from destroying themselves would be torn to pieces for doing it?

Likely because without such heavy consequences, almost anyone would take such power and wield it for selfish purposes.

To become a God.

"Death is meant to be neutral, and I do not desire to know a future where I aspire for the reverence and worship of Godhood as she has."

Emily had allowed him to see and hear her memory of Azrael's appearance when Sera fell. Another thing the Seraphim of Death had likely known his counterpart would get access to. Another clue, another thing said that made no sense to most, an explanation he had no reason or need to give, but Raphael had enough of a gist of everything to start to connect the pieces.

Azrael had admitted to losing a quarter of a wing to aiding Alastor after he died, an event nearly a century past. Sometime after that was when his appearance stopped changing.

Sinner souls were destroyed by blessed steel, a mixture between regular metals found in Heaven and the contents of a mysterious silver lake. Sixty years of countless souls destroyed in Exterminations, longer likely, given the fact that Sera must have tested them somehow to be so sure of what they could do. Plus there was the fact the weapons were capable of killing hellborn that were otherwise immortal too. Assassinations and such in Hell had become comparatively frequent since that came out.

Now they had learned that the same weapon that destroyed sinners and hellborn nobles could kill angels, no matter their age. Sera herself had nearly been slain by holy steel that Armina had held. Only Azrael had intervened just in time to stop that from happening.

'Where I aspire... as she has. Like Sera's death by that blade would have somehow affected Azrael's mind...'

What if... what if those souls weren't fully destroyed? What if Death's increasing interference was because he had so much more to sacrifice than he once did? What if the reason he never saw Azrael lose anything anymore despite showing pain was because what he saw wasn't the true body of his brother any longer, just a connected facsimile created that other Seraphim would recognize?

If all of that was true, how much more could Az lose before there was nothing of him left, only whatever else he had become? How much more could be added on before the result was much the same?

Carefully checking to ensure the connection between himself and Azrael was as inactive as possible, Raphael went to go put together what he could. Maybe so long as he acted without his brother's knowledge, his work wouldn't put another punishment on him. That would explain all these disjointed clues being left, like Az was patiently maneuvering through loopholes and workarounds tricky enough to drive a thousand hellborn contract lawyers mad, if even half the stories Lilith told of them were true. He'd have to talk to Lucifer again to see exactly what Az said to him when he saw him at the Extermination, maybe there were more clues there. If he had a solid enough theory that he could give the others, he could convince them all of not only the need to stop production of such weapons, but to confiscate and destroy what could be found.

...actually, no, he was done trying to convince others. If they all wanted so badly to see the Firsts as leaders, he was going to damn well lead and take some form of action first. Azrael could yell at him for it later. Let him be the one getting wrinkles for once.

***

"-if we can set up a stable connection using-" Gabriel was interrupted as another angel, a four wing looking panicked, barged in on the discussion he was having with Emily and Armina.

"A-apologies! We have a problem!"

All three tensed, the two women getting to their feet as well, Emily speaking first, "What is it?"

"The Seraphim of Life has gone mad!"

Armina blinked in confusion. Raphael? She had been in his office not that long ago, he'd seemed stressed but fine overall, "What do you mean by mad?"

"He's destroying all of the forges by the Shining Lake!"

The three of them shared a look before rushing out to figure out what was going on.

***

Charlie had to fight cooing at the adorableness that was Armand yawning for the third time in the last five minutes, his ears and eyes drooping heavily as he fought to keep coloring the paper she had given him. She figured a good way to keep the positive energy going after lunch was to share another of her favorite things with him, bonding over silly colorful doodles. His tended to have people with loopy lines for wings while hers had bright rainbows and stars, so they traded a couple times to put their own mark on each others.

(She was so going to hang them up in the art room of the new hotel once it was done! They were silly and childish and full of exactly the type of simple goodness she wanted sinners to remember was somewhere within themselves.)

Here and now though, it seemed the excitement of the day had taken its toll, "Hey, Armand? Wanna go lay down somewhere for a bit of a nap?"

That got a slow blink before he pouted, "Wanted to see Maman and Mommy and Daddy when they get home."

Jeez, he was just too cute for anyone's good! "They'll probably be a while yet, kiddo. Mom had some pretty big things she wanted to talk to the Sins about and I'm sure Dad and Al will want to back her up."

Another blink and a long sigh had his shoulders dropping in defeat, "Fiiiine. Sis? Why do you call Maman Al instead?"

Ooo, he had to go right for the tough one. Charlie scooped him up, leaving their supplies and drawings on the table while she went towards his room, "Well, um, you see, it's because I've known him as Al longer? And he and Mom and Dad didn't tell me he was my Maman for a really long time, you know? So it's new for me."

Plus she found she really had liked the look of surprise that also revealed a whole lot more underneath than she thought Al was aware of when she used it unexpectedly the one time. He didn't seem to have as many defenses against that as he did a whole lot of other things. Maybe that was a bit of a cold way of thinking about it, but Charlie liked that for now there was a such an easy button she could use to get under all those walls he put up sometimes.

"Oh, okay," Armand accepted her explanation just like that, already half-asleep with his head on her shoulder.

Seriously, this kid was going to give her so many cavities!

Just as she was reaching for the doorknob to his room, a call from back down the hall caught Armand's and her attention, "Charlie? Armand?"

She blinked in surprise and Armand smiled, his tail flicking against her arm as he called out, "Up here, Mommy!"

What was their Mom doing back already? This was way too early, even if some of her aunts and uncles weren't stubborn about listening when they'd done something wrong. It didn't take long before Lilith was walking down the hall towards them, "Oh good, I was hoping to catch you before you slept. Your Maman pushed himself too far again and is laying down too. Want to join him?"

Armand quickly nodded, reaching out so their Mom could take him from Charlie's hold, "Yes, please."

Annnnd there went those sour feelings again. Dammit. She fought to keep them down as she handed Armand over, "I, uh, guess I'll just go see what Vaggie is up to."

"If you want," Lilith gave her a warm smile, "But just so you know, the invitation was for you too."

The unexpected surprise completely washed away the rising negativity, "Oh! Well! That, er, well, I mean, I probably won't sleep, but I wouldn't mind watching over them while they do! Watching everything earlier made me feel really scared for Al." She flailed as she realized what she said, "N-not that I think he's weak or can't take care of himself or any-"

Her Mom broke out in a fit of laughter, making Charlie stop and blink at her, "Darling, it's alright! Your father and I have felt the same urge to watch over him while he rests many times. Alpha instincts rarely care about how much you know those you want to protect can protect themselves."

Right, yeah, they would know pretty well, wouldn't they? Wary of sticking her foot any further in her mouth, she followed her Mom while texting Vaggie that she was going to be putting her phone on silent for a bit. She'd love for her angel to join them, but she doubted Vaggie and Al were at the 'sleeping in the same room' levels of trust with each other yet. 

Charlie couldn't deny that she felt a bit extra happy when she realized they were heading for that special dimension thing of Al's. She'd only been there the one night and it had felt so nice, even with how bad off she'd been with stress. Then she saw Al curled up in what was most definitely his nest full of soft cloth and pillows and ohmygosh was that one of her childhood blankets in the corner there?!?! Her heart felt as close to bursting as the happy tears in her eyes, and then she saw him open one sleepy eye and smile at seeing her and there was no hope of holding it back.

Lilith gave a comforting, happy rumble as she wrapped an arm around her daughter, "Such a big heart full of big emotions, just like your father, hm?"

"S-sorry, I-"

"Shhh," her mother gently hushed her. "No apologizing for being who you are, remember? Embrace it and?"

"Turn it into my greatest strength," Charlie answered, the affirmation her Mom had told her many times over the years coming easily as she wiped the tears from her cheeks.

A sleepy huff was her only warning before a shadow wrapped around her waist and hauled her into the carefully built nest, "Woah!"

It was a good thing she had worn something more casual than her usual suit today because apparently she was going to at least be laying down with them, even if she was still pretty sure she wouldn't be sleeping. Al showed little of his usual dance about getting close to people right now, just pulling her to lay in front of him and tucked up under his chin, an odd sort of rusty sounding purr leaving him. It wasn't long after that Armand burrowed in between them, flopping a slender arm over her hip while Al's went around behind her to idly rub soothing circles in her back.

All in all, it should have felt too warm, but it strangely wasn't. Maybe it was the same way for Al and that's why he was still covered in long sleeves and pants despite the fur she'd seen he had in the livestream. Charlie let out a soft, content rumble of her own and let her eyes shut so she could better focus on the feeling of all of this.

Lilith sat at the edge of the nest, a joy at seeing her children both so happily cuddled up with Alastor like that shining in her eyes. Rather than comment, she took a deep breath, weaving a soothing sort of magic into her voice as she gently sang;

Fais dodo, bébé, pour mama
Si bébé pas fais dodo
Gros chat est la que manger li

Sleep, baby, sleep.
Thy father guards the sheep;
Thy mother shakes the dreamland tree,
Down falls a little dream for thee;
Sleep, baby, sleep

Fais dodo, petit, pour mama
Si bébé pas fais dodo
Grand loup-loup va manger.

Before the end of the song, she could tell Charlie had slipped into the lure of sleep along with her little brother. Alastor wasn't quite there yet, likely unexpectedly overwhelmed by how right this felt, if she knew her silly omega and his complicated relationship with his own emotions well enough. That was fine, she could sing for a bit longer, give him time to enjoy this before he too fell asleep.

***

The seven deadly Sins watched as Lilith left to go get her children and Alastor squared away for a nap. Just before the portal closed, a dark shape slipped through and draped over Lucifer's lap, making him squawk and flail, "Noir?! What the actual fuck?! Why aren't you with Al?!"

"Wait, wait, wait, hold the fuck up!" Ozzie pointed at the silently giggling figure, "I'm no expert in this sorta magic shit, but how the fuck is that here when crazy music man's back in Pride?! That's not supposed to be a thing, right? The courtroom was one thing, but this has gotta be way outta range. Is it tied to you too or somethin', Lu?"

"Nope!" Lucifer sighed in exasperation. He wasn't going to bother explaining that the timing meant Al's Shadow had probably been hiding inside of Lilith's or his the whole time, just taking advantage of the portal to reveal itself. More than likely it had been told to stay hidden, but got bored of that and wanted to interact with everyone without completely pissing Al off, "Welcome to the last sixty some odd years of our lives, buddy. At this point, we just accept that he's going to do this sort of thing and move on. It's the only reason we can even remotely corral the pretty bastard when he starts going fully off the deep end."

Bel was looking intrigued, which did not bode well, "I had known that he created this familiar before he met you two, but that it is self-sustaining and aware at this distance," her hand began to glow and Noir gave an audible hiss, growing spiky before sliding behind him to hide from her gaze. "Astounding. Would it be possible to run a few tests on it?"

Lucifer narrowed his eyes at the Sin of Sloth, voice firm, "No, Bel. And it's not just an elemental familiar. Noir is a living creature of its own that contains a part of Alastor's soul and mind." That got incredulous stares all around, "Accidentally harming it would mean harming our mate, understand?"

Mammon was eyeing the creature peeking out from behind him with interest, opening his mouth to say something when Bee made a dick shaped popsicle and shoved it in his mouth, "Trust me, jackass, you don't want to say what you were thinking. If Bel ain't allowed to touch it, you sure as shit can't either."

"So vat you are saying is dis ting is and is not de Radio Demon?" Levi's left head started, the right finishing with a teasing smirk, "Does dat mean you have two omega mates den? Should ve be even more jealous?"

Ozzie's eyes flashed in interest and Lucifer laughed. Of course these jerks would get curious over that! He reached around to ruffle the cool wisps that acted as hair for the Shadow, "Noir is not an omega, or really anything in that sort of sense. It actually started out from Al's memories of his beta human self, isn't that right, buddy?"

Noir chittered happily in agreement and came back out further to better accept the pettings, its shape changing to look more like the regular human form of Al. Lucifer had to fight against his brain trying to connect to the last time it did that.

"Independent alteration of form as well?" Bel muttered to herself, summoning a pen and paper, her third eye on her forehead studying the Shadow while the main pair looked at what she was writing.

Noir gave her a wary look that Lucifer clearly read as 'So long as you and your questions stay all the way over there, lady, it's fine.' "Yep! Al's Shadow can do all sort of looks on its own. Give it a few minutes to study something, and it can copy it pretty well. People can be a little trickier to fully mimic, depending on what it needs to do and how well it knows them."

To prove his point, Noir slid up into a seated position next to him and changed to look like a dark copy of Lilith as she usually did, its familiarity with her making nearly every part of its movements and posture spot on and holy shit he was not going any farther with that thought right now!

The knowing look from Oz was not helping. Lucifer cursed his own stupid imagination and libido and tried to think of anything that would divert his thoughts before anyone other than the Sin of Lust noticed. Especially Noir. He loved that part of his omega just as much as the main part, but the Shadow had little impulse control on a good day and loved pushing buttons just as much as Alastor.

Satan studied the creature with narrowed eyes before he held out a hand with a challenging look. Noir turned back to its default form, tilting its head with a curious chitter. Lucifer sighed, "He wants to test your strength against his grip." When it perked up and eagerly moved closer, he made sure to add on, "Keep it purely grip, guys. No spikes to try to pierce his skin, and no flames to try to weaken it with the light, got it?"

They both gave him looks that clearly said they'd each been considering the tactic. Seriously, both of them were impulsive, prideful brats that would pull that sort of shit to win. Still, neither backed down, even with the restrictions. As soon as their hands touched, Noir shifted to match Satan's appearance so that its hand also was the same size.

Lucifer could admit, he was kind of curious how this would go. Noir was not really physical in the normal sense, so it wouldn't be pain that would make it lose, especially with the connection to Al likely being thin right now. Instead, it was just a matter of whether it could hold solid against Satan's crushing grip.

"Two hundred on Scales there crushin' it," Mammon said in a not-so-quiet voice.

Ozzie couldn't help going against him, "You gotta be jokin', man. Did you not see how easy they tripped him up out there? My money's on Noir."

Bee laughed, "I say it's gonna be a tie!"

Both of Levi's heads nodded in agreement with Gluttony while Bel seemed uncaring of any result. She had summoned extra arms and notepads, writing and sketching out various diagrams as things went.

Only one way to find out what the result would be. Honestly, it had been a while since they'd all gotten along enough for some harmless fun like this. Lucifer settled back, "Ready? Go!"

***

Surrounded by smoke and fire after watching everyone flee in fear, Raphael had a bit of a better idea of the allure to such things now than when Alastor had spoken of them before. It was certainly cathartic to finally release some of the fury he felt over the unfairness of the universe at large. Everyone going about their lives and taking for granted their ability to freely interact with one another without consequence, to express concern over each other's actions, to stop those actions, while Azrael had filled this giant lake with his blood to be allowed to do the same thing each and every time he did it?!

It wasn't fair! Just like it wasn't fair that Luicfer had been exiled and died for giving humanity's first generations the same freedom!

Well, he was here to put a stop to them using the sacrifices of Azrael for something that was just making the vicious cycle worse!

Raphael took all the fire and fury burning in his heart and slammed his staff down into the soil hard enough to create wide cracks several feet in all directions. Rather than calling the Tree of Life to gently pull from everything around it to help him, he released this small form of his and took one of the older ones, feeding it with the deep magics so that it would grow large enough to do what he wanted to do.

What needed to be done.

Taking to the air, he stared out over the glittering lake, the stillness and beauty of it all the worse for the knowledge of what it was capable of and sureness he had of what it was from. Stars help anyone that tried to stop him, because compassion and mercy would not be found within him right now. The fact that Azrael had not said a word, had not even seemed to notice his actions yet, that was his only reassurance that no one was going to be foolish and get in his way enough to risk him killing them for it.

Hopefully he would never find out if he was as capable of wielding Death as his brother had shown himself able to grant Life. Otherwise, the universe may very well fall to madness that day.

***

None of them had the ability to portal or teleport, so the three angels had to go to one of the public centers to get to the closest pad before taking flight. Smoke was clear from the minute they took off, the dark clouds a heavy change from the usual soft pastels. As they got closer, they could see enormous roots rising from the ground, turning over burning tents and buildings, destroying them as well as smothering the flames before they could spread too far. More were spread out wide, digging deep into the soil and pulling up large sections of dirt and stone, piling them around the edges of the lake.

Armina pushed herself ahead of the others, searching for the familiar red hair she had come to know so well. Then she saw something she could only describe as a small star shining in the center of all the smoke and destruction, hovering above the Tree of Life larger than she had ever seen it before. Coming down to hover nearby, she called out, "Raphael?" The longer she looked, the more of a shape she could see within the light, "Cher? What are you doin'?"

"Something I should have done as soon as I suspected what this lake was." His voice was layered, like a dozen were speaking at the same time, "Even if Sera would have tried to make me Fall for it, I should have at least done something to call attention to this atrocity."

The other two came to a stop beside her as Armina looked out over the glimmering silver lake, confused and wary in equal measure, "What do you tink it is?"

"Azrael's blood."

Her heart, or the angelic equivalent she carried now, damn near stopped cold in her chest. There was so much! How could it be something from one angel?! And why would it be here like this?!

"Raph, is Az infecting you with his stupid?"

Red flared bright over the blinding white, a cry of righteous fury leaving what she could now see was a six-winged phoenix with two heads. The eyes of the left were a deep emerald, the right a rich brown, both a color she knew well from many hours of sitting and talking about everything and nothing with Raphael.

Gabriel met that furious gaze easily, "I misspoke, my apologies. What I meant is that you are doing the very thing you have complained of about him. Did we not just show the others how much stronger we are when we work together? You don't have to do this alone."

His words seemed to cut through Raphael's offense on behalf of his counterpart, the bright light fading and the great bird returning to the human-ish form Armina was more familiar with. Now that the energy around him was not so thick, she moved closer and wrapped her arms around him, aching for the tears she could see falling, "What started dis, cher? Is Michael alright?"

"No, he's not. He needs out of Heaven, as far as we can get him away from the others until they pull their heads out of their asses."

Gabriel scoffed, his eyes on the wall slowly building up around the lake as he pulled apart something in his hands too quickly for Armina to see what it had originally been, "That would take half an eternity. Too long. Guess that means we need to find a way to knock their heads out for them then."

"I'm game," Emily blinked when they all looked at her questioningly. "What? I'm sick of my friends getting hurt because of things that were decided before I even existed. Maybe I couldn't do much against Sera, but I won't just stand by again."

Armina gave her a warm smile, "Good. And don' put yourself down like dat. You listened, stood up, spoke out. Dat is more den many did. Remember dat, child."

"Raph. You know its going to be practically impossible for us here to seal this off completely with so many angels knowing about it now."

Raphael nodded, "I know, Gabe. There's something blocking the roots from going underneath, so I can't deepen it and then bury it all, but I figure a dome will at least be a stopgap. If I keep waiting around and doing nothing, then-"

The other First smirked at him, like he'd just told a joke that went over the healer's head, "That's not what I meant."

"Oh?"

"Yes," Gabriel looked out over the lake again, his voice matter of fact. "You just need to talk to a certain someone we all know. Tell him it's impossible for him or anyone else to do something about this, and then supply him with enough energy to prove you wrong."

The other three shared a look. Despite the subject overall, or maybe it was because of the heaviness of it, they found themselves bursting out into laughter.

That might actually work!

***

When Lilith had left the others, the atmosphere had overall been calm, if still a bit slightly cold and tense with wariness. Returning to a scene that would not be amiss at a frat house was not what she'd expected at all. Four Sins were loudly cheering and taunting Satan and a shifted Noir (what was it doing here?!) in what looked like an arm wrestling match, while Bel had the intense look of hyperfixation as she watched them. Lucifer had on a referee outfit, blowing a whistle when he spotted her, "Time out, guys! Lily's back!"

She had to laugh when Noir immediately released Satan's hand, much to his obvious displeasure, to coil around her affectionately like a giant serpent. Its cool arms wrapped around her shoulders as it nuzzled her cheek with a soft chitter, "Hello to you too, pretty thing. What in the world are you doing here?"

Lucifer very pointedly met her gaze, "It looked like it came through the portal as you left."

... 'looked liked.' So that meant it was probably here for even longer than that, just hiding. Dammit. And when she thought about it, nothing in her words to Alastor had demanded his Shadow be with him when he dealt with the intruder. That stupid, arrogant, wonderful bastard made it through okay, but what if he had needed Noir's aid?! It wasn't like it could cross Rings instantly!

At least, she didn't think it could...

Shaking her head, she brought her focus back to now, "Well, it looks like all of you have been having fun."

"Hell yeah!" Bee crowed. "Noir's a riot! Seriously, can I steal it and DJ Crazy Bass for a rave sometime?"

Lucifer scoffed, "Probably only if you're okay with ten percent of the attendees becoming his dinner."

Lilith gave him an admonishing look, "Now dear, he's pregnant, so do be realistic." She paused for dramatic effect, "Depending on the crowd, it would be more like thirty."

Falling from her to roll on the floor, Noir giggled madly at everyone else looking at them like they weren't sure if they should take their words seriously or not. Lilith chose to leave that a mystery, their omega would prefer it that way. She returned her appearance to what it once was again, her voice genuinely curious, "So, Satan, who was winning?"

The dragon scoffed, "It was a tie with a simple grip test. We were attempting to see if it could hold up to a proper arm strength match when you came back." His tone made it clear he did not like the interruption that had caused.

"Ah." She returned to her seat, folding her legs under her in a manner that made her look much younger than she was, "Carry on then." Alastor's Shadow eagerly took position across from Satan again when she added on, "Oh, and Noir?" It looked over at her curiously, "Kick his ass."

Everyone let out bright laughter and cheers, even the dragon huffing a laugh as he set his arm back up on the table, "We'll see about that."

***

Charlie wasn't sure how long it had been or what woke her exactly, only that somehow she found herself waking up feeling more relaxed than she had been since moving out of the palace on her own, maybe longer. Armand had shifted at some point, turning to face Alastor and in the process causing the hem of his shirt to slide up. She could see a pretty clear scar that went up farther than the cloth revealed at the moment. Odd, considering none had been visible in the other outfit, despite all it had shown. Maybe it was just the one and the dress had been made to cover it?

Before she even thought about what she was doing, she reached for the bunched up fabric.

"Charlotte?"

Charlie froze, both from Al's use of her formal name and the realization that she had just been about to pull up his shirt to see if he had more scars! Holy crap, talk about inappropriate boundary crossing, jeez! If her face got any hotter from blushing, she was pretty sure it would explode!

Looking up, she found Al looking back at her with an unreadable expression. Keeping her voice down so she didn't wake Armand, she scrambled to explain, "I am so, so, so sorry! I wasn't even thinking! I just saw the scar and thought about how there weren't any before and-"

A clawed finger pressed to her lips, quieting her as Alastor let out an amused huff, "Dear girl, curiosity was always going to be one of your biggest character traits, for good or ill."

Blinking a couple times, she processed that, "I know Dad is like that. Are you saying you are too?"

He gave a soft hum of agreement, "Your Aunt and Granman will likely have a million tales to share with you on that, I am sure." Charlie got the feeling he wasn't as peeved about that as he sounded, "As for why my scars were not revealed before, that was a glamor placed on the dress to ensure everyone understimated me as much as possible."

Laying there quietly for a moment, she decided to ask something else she'd been curious about, "Now that everyone knows, are you going to keep using the heavy blockers you're on?"

Alastor raised a brow at her, "Why do you wish to know?"

The blush that had been fading returned and she hid her face behind her hands as she answered honestly, "Cuz I really like your scent and it makes me feel safe and at home and its frustrating when it's so muted."

Here in his nest, it wasn't so bad, likely because the fabrics around them were so permeated in it. There was an amused sort of sound she couldn't describe. It kind of seemed like it came more from the static around him than from his own vocal chords, "Not right away, but I will be letting your other parents feel like they have won out at convincing me to switch to lighter ones after the pregnancy is done. I will have to go off of them completely before then, my system doesn't agree well with them when I get further along."

Looking at him again, Charlie frowned in confusion,  "Letting them feel like they've won? Why?"

He gave her a sly sort of grin, "Because they are alphas, and letting them think they've convinced me to do one thing for them gives me wiggle room to ask for something from them in return."

Charlie had to fight to keep from all out lauhing at that. How very Radio Demon dealmaker of him! Once she was sure she could keep herself under control, she grinned up at him, deciding to share a secret of her own since he had, "You know, the more I learn about you, the more I realize how alike we are."

"Oh?"

"Mhmm. See, there's something I used to do that I don't think Mom or Dad ever heard about with Uncle Mammon."

Alastor gave her one of his more anticipatory grins, "The Sin of Greed, hm? Do tell!"

So she did. For the first time, Charlie told someone about the entire thing, from how her Mom had already taught her all about adult language, to accidentally being in the right place the first time, to actively staking out her Dad's office whenever Uncle Mammon came over and the two of them started loudly arguing. By the time she was done, shadows in the bayou were writhing with what she was pretty sure was Al shoving his urge to laugh that way so he didn't wake up Armand either. "Oh, you delightful little sneak! And he continued to reward you even after he realized you were purposely setting it up?"

"Yep! I think it made him feel like he had a leg up on being my favorite uncle over the others since he was able to 'successfully bribe' me so much!"

Red eyes still dancing with amusement, he nodded, "From what I have heard of him, the theory seems sound."

Perhaps it was a bad time to ask, everything was going so nice, but Charlie couldn't stop herself from saying something she'd been wondering as she heard more about the relationship her parents had with him and how sudden her own conception had been for them, "Do you regret any of it? Mom and Dad and, well... me?"

She was kind of relieved when he took time to think about it. With what she knew of him, if Al had immediately answered no, she probably would have had to call bullshit, "That's a complicated one, dear Charlie. Some things I wish had played out differently. There are moments I regret, choices I would have made differently had I known then what I do now, but the fact that I came to be mated with Lucifer and Lilith, as well as the fact that you were born? No, I don't regret that at all."

Charlie felt like she could glow with how happy hearing that made her and she ignored his half-hearted grumblings when she gave him a tight, one-armed hug. In return for him allowing that, she made no comment when it felt like he pressed a kiss to the top of her head when she sniffled.

For a little while at least, everything felt perfect.

... even if it did feel a little like Armand had drooled on her at some point. Ugh. Kid was lucky he was so freaking adorable.

Notes:

Full English for the song:
Go to sleep, baby, for mama
If baby won't go to sleep
The big cat will come and eat him.

Sleep, baby, sleep.
Thy father guards the sheep;
Thy mother shakes the dreamland tree,
Down falls a little dream for thee;
Sleep, baby, sleep

Go to sleep, little one, for mama
If baby won't go to sleep
The big wolf will come and eat him.

When I found that old lullaby, I just knew it would fit as one Alastor would have favored. I mean seriously, a child being lovingly threatened with predators coming to eat them if they don't listen to their mother? Totally up his alley.

Chapter 25

Summary:

Lilith chose to lighten the mood back up a bit, "Hey, we don't have much room to talk there. Apparently we've got imps making blood sacrifices to try to summon the Radio Demon!"

Asmodeus coughed before breaking out into hearty laughter, "Trust me, Lils, Froggie wasn't exaggerating at all. In fact, if anything, he might have been downplaying it a little to keep from making them all sound nuts. From what I've overheard, they really do have some smart little bastards in there with all sorts of items they've picked up and theories and who knows what else."

That got Noir's immediate attention, the Shadow jetting across the room to look at Ozzie with intense curiosity. Lucifer rolled his eyes, his amused smile giving him away, "Oh sure, someone tells you there's an obsessive cult on you guys, and you just abandon me and Lily, I see how it is!"

Notes:

For those that prefer subby bottom Al, fair warning, this chaps smut scene is not for you. Between all the blood, death, pain, and rushes of victory, plus preg hormones, he's feeling very assertive. It's at the end, so easy to skip over if you wish.

Grand as all the fun and games had been this afternoon, sadly Lilith knew she had to push this back around to something productive before it got too late in the day. There was no way she was going to let Alastor waltz into an assassin's hideout without at least seeing for herself that he was as good and clear-headed as could be expected. She reminded herself for the umpteenth time that Wally was going to be there to back him up, and that the imp had never truly failed at any task Lucifer gave him, even if the success was managed by the skin of his teeth.

"Alright, everyone," she started, getting their attention. "I'd really like to end this on a good note like we're at right now, so let's get the hard stuff out of the way. Sound good?"

Levi's arms folded over their chest, both heads rolling their eyes as the left one muttered, "Dammit. Vas hoping you'd forget vit de Shadow ting dere."

Lilith shook her head as Noir looked over in confusion from where it had been playing with the flowing gold that made up Bee's mane, "Nice try, dear, but no, I'm afraid I can't let you all off the hook that easy. Let's start with you, Leviathan, since you so generously volunteered!" Both heads narrowed their eyes and hissed in offense at her for that, the right side flaring her ear fins just to emphasize her annoyance. She just gave them a smug smirk, "You already know what I'm going to say. Get your people out of the human world ASAP. I also want lists of who went, how long they were there, and what they did."

The left head frowned in confusion at her, "Uh, vy?"

"Because we are in talks with Heaven and there is a task force the King Consort would like to run in the mortal realm that he will be proposing to them. The infestors who have managed to keep a low profile and pass as human the longest are ones I would like to speak with on becoming a part of the network he will need when he gets our neighbors to agree to the necessity."

The six Sins looked intrigued, but she moved on before they could get diverted again, "Beelzebub. Asmodeus."

The Sin of Gluttony whined, "Hey! We were good!"

Lilith nodded, "You two did keep your Rings fairly well in hand, I will admit that. My main issue is how quickly you fell into line with the crap going on at that trial. You two might be considered weaker than the others, but I know better. Both of you could have caused way more of a ruckus for Mr. 'I am the Law' over there," she motioned towards Satan, who curled his lip up to partially bare his teeth at her, "maybe got those birds to slip up enough to actually get him seeing something was fishy. Especially you, Asmodeus. You of all the Sins can throw their particular type of posturing right back at them."

Oz huffed, "Maybe, but I doubt a sledgehammer to the balls woulda got through to his arrogant ass."

"Oh fuck you, Oz," Satan growled.

The Sin of Lust just winked and summoned his phone, "Sure, just lemme text Froggie real quick first, see if he's up for a third joining in tonight."

When smoke started to pour out of the dragon's mouth, Lilith held up a hand, "Satan, I will get to you in a moment. Please just sit quietly for a little longer."

The Sin of Wrath muttered angrily but he did settle. She turned her attention back to Bee, "Also, apparently there is a problem with the hound adoption centers outside of your Ring. We can discuss it further in a private meeting, but don't you have inspectors for those facilities?"

The Sin of Gluttony frowned and nodded, "Yeah? And if I find out some of them have been taking bribes and shit, I'm gonna be neutering several fuckers."

"Keep it quiet and just make lists, don't pull them yet. This might be a big enough thing that we'll need to slip in someone undercover to find all the parts, got it?"

That had Bee looking even more concerned, thankfully. Lilith knew the Sin really cared about her hounds and it was good to see that hadn't changed. She turned to her next targets, "Now, Mammon, Lucifer."

Her husband startled and sputtered at being pulled in on this too, which went a ways towards drawing down the Sin of Greed's defensiveness. The jester stuck his tongue out childishly at the fallen angel and Lilith sighed, "Can you both please act your age for just a few minutes? Lucifer, I need you to formally drop the lawsuit for the copyright infringement. That is getting settled out of court because this whole system is getting an overhaul and we don't need you two making it any harder with your dick measuring contest." Both men started to protest and she leveled a look to silence them, "I'm bigger than you both, so I say put them away and move on."

The other Sins burst out into cackling laughter as Mammon and Lucifer gaped at her. Noir couldn't even keep itself solid, glitching out before flattening against a wall as it doubled over with laughter. Lilith gave them both a challenging stare, daring either to dispute her claim. Once the noise level died down, she focused solely on Mammon, "I want to have a private meeting with you on this as well, but in return for dropping the lawsuit, I want you to announce a rebranding. I'll discuss with Charlie, but if you can agree to work with one of us then maybe-"

"Charlie!" Mammon clapped all of his hands together with a wide grin, "If she's willin' ta let me market 'er, I'll drop the name no prob!" Everyone looked at him skeptically, making the beta Sin huff at them, "Girlie an' I got an understandin'. I'm 'er favorite Uncle an' all!"

Ozzie scoffed, "Bullshit."

"I'm fuckin' serious! Ask 'er!"

Lilith sighed and rubbed her forehead, "Look, I'll talk to Charlie tonight and have her call you, alright? We can all meet up later with firmer ideas on where to go." With that done, there was just one left to cover, "Satan, dear, I know you're smarter than you've been acting! How in the world did those feather-brained idiots manage to get you so twisted up that you couldn't smell the war brewing right under your snout?!"

She was attempting to be as casual and friendly about this as possible, but they really did need to figure some of this out. Thankfully it appeared that ensuring she had something to say about each of them rather than focusing solely on him had managed to get enough of the walls down that he was willing to talk rather than immediately go on the defense, "I don't know. Hell, I don't even know when it all started! They've always been giving me advice and shit, a lot of it was genuinely good."

"Yeaaaaah, that's how it works with people like them, bud." Lucifer sighed as he sprawled out on the couch, "Trust me, you're lucky their goal was just to overthrow me and try to put Paimon in my place. Ones who did that to the folks upstairs got me thrown down here into that big ol' crater."

The fact that he could talk about it so calmly and casually told her many things about his current mindset, even if he couldn't quite bring himself to say out loud that she'd been in that Fall too. They all knew the story, mostly, so it wasn't important to go into the details. It was good that he was feeling mellowed out right now though. The general sense of calm contentment they were both getting from Alastor likely was doing a good amount to let him be in that mood.

"I'd be willing to bet they probably started in on you soon after Lily announced you were taking the the position at the head of the courts. Just getting close and friendly by being oh so very helpful so they'd have your ear already when they made their move. They didn't start working on turning your head til they thought they really smelled blood in the water around me after Lils left for Heaven."

Which Lilith would forever count as another failure on her part. She should have been there to help Satan through the things he turned to the Ars Goetia for advice on. That way she would have seen when they started to slip manipulations in to slowly change things in their direction. For all that they jokingly referred to them as idiots right now, the truth was that many of the birds were actually rather cunning and played the game really well. They may have lost 21 of the most aggressive of them today, but there were others that had their hands up right until the very end there. She'd made note of as many as she could, but she would be calling in a favor with Velvette to ensure she had all the names.

Satan gave a low growl, though whether that was at himself or the Goetia or the whole scam of fighting between her and Lucifer was a toss up. She gave an honestly sad sigh, "I am sorry that we couldn't tell most of you the truth of the entire matter these last sixty years. The thing was that we needed as many people to believe it as fully as possible. Not all of the Fallen are as distrustful with Heaven as you would think, some were occasionally feeding information up. Two I learned of while I was up there took each other out with blessed steel blades before my people could secure them when I got down here to send out an order to capture them. It's been a week and I've still got people working on just figuring out how big their net of spies might have been."

"Possibly still is," Lucifer muttered, which was a fair point. Sera might be gone from Heaven, but there were still those angels who'd liked the superiority she gave them, both heavenly and human-born alike. It wouldn't be surprising if more Fallen were down here from her that would turn to another with her ideals.

Bel was already aware of most of this, but the other Sins looked shocked, Mammon sputtering, "Why those no-good, turncoat sons of bitches! They get tossed down 'ere and still kiss the feet o' the one's that threw 'em?!"

Lucifer chuckled, "Love the enthusiasm, 'Mon, but we know at least one of the two we found after the Extermination volunteered to be thrown down for the purpose of getting info on the other Rings."

All six now looked appalled, Levi turning even more green than usual. The left started, "Dey volunteered to Fall?! Vat de fuck sorta shit dey putting in de vater up dere?!" Their right head nodded in agreement, making a rude gesture skyward, "And dey say de human cults are bad!"

Lilith chose to lighten the mood back up a bit, "Hey, we don't have much room to talk there. Apparently we've got imps making blood sacrifices to try to summon the Radio Demon!"

Asmodeus coughed before breaking out into hearty laughter, "Trust me, Lils, Froggie wasn't exaggerating at all. In fact, if anything, he might have been downplaying it a little to keep from making them all sound nuts. From what I've overheard, they really do have some smart little bastards in there with all sorts of items they've picked up and theories and who knows what else."

That got Noir's immediate attention, the Shadow jetting across the room to look at Ozzie with intense curiosity. Lucifer rolled his eyes, his amused smile giving him away, "Oh sure, someone tells you there's an obsessive cult on you guys, and you just abandon me and Lily, I see how it is!"

The Shadow laughed silently before sweeping over to kiss him aggressively, making him flail. Catcalls and cheers broke out over most of the others, though Satan just rolled his eyes and looked elsewhere. Hm. That lent more credibility to the idea they'd had before and that Alastor hinted at during the fight. Lilith made a mental note to figure out if there was a way to broach the matter peacefully. If that was part of the reason for his behavior, especially given how it went against the ideals that Satan had picked up somewhere along the way, that would be a weakness and insecurity that would leave him open to manipulation again. Something they'd need him to come to terms with enough so no one could use it against him in the future at least.

"Expressions of physical affection via kissing despite a lack of a physical brain to release serotonin, dopamine, and oxytocin," Bel muttered, writing in her notes. It was highly likely she was unaware that she had even spoken.

And there went Ozzie, rubbing his hands together gleefully, "Way it's actin' all confident there, I'm sure Noir's done more than just kissing!"

When the Shadow pulled away from a dazed Lucifer to look at the omega Sin with a wicked grin, Lilith knew she had to step in before it did something that would really upset Alastor's sensibilities, "Dial it down, pet. You don't want your other half getting too irritated with you, since I'm sure he sent you with the intention of you staying hidden, hm?"

Bel looked up from her notes then, her form returning to its current one with her excitement, "So not only does it express itself in differing ways and use independent action, it is capable of going against the main soul's orders? This is not something that should be even possible! I-"

The both of them burst out in laughter, Lucifer crowing, "Bel, doing the impossible is his thing, you of all of the Sins should know this! He wants it bad enough, he will find a goddamn way to do it!"

Lilith did her best to contain her giggles, "It was disobeying and hiding things from him by the time Charlie was five years old. So somewhere around nineteen years old for Noir I think?" 

Noir nodded in agreement and the Sin of Sloth folded herself into a meditation pose on the floor, closing her eyes as she muttered, "To think I had such a unique being so close and never realized it in all these years..."

Lucifer sat up to lean in close to Lilith, whispering, "Wonder how she'd react to how involved it is in our sex life. Or that it was involved in his first."

"Lu, hush! Do you really want to get yourself in more trouble with him?" Not that Lilith herself was at all scandalized by any of this, but Alastor could be rather tetchy about such things being discussed with others unless he was the one waving it around for a reaction. He'd learn soon that keeping everything private would be difficult given how just about every corner of Pentagram City had sex shops that had products she and Lucifer had approved sale of over the centuries as the production of such things advanced. She wouldn't be surprised to find out some of Ozzie's people were already working on making a line of tentacle toys based upon the particular style and coloring to make the customer remember what they had seen the day of the Extermination.

Lilith made a mental note to have a private meeting between the three of them and Asmodeus before those went to testing and production phase. Alastor would very much need a great deal of coaxing to come around to the idea, if he even did. If not, they'd need to offer Oz a different line that would be something more palatable to the Radio Demon's sensibilities.

That was sure to be a delightful conversation. They'd need to make sure the herd in the contained forest space got restocked so Alastor could take breaks to get some of the aggression and agitation out.

She realized then that they had gotten too diverted from the purpose of this yet again. Although... the fact that all seven Sins had been in the same quarters this long with no fights beyond friendly contests of strength and taunting could be considered progress indeed. And they all seemed to carry a shared interest in Alastor as a curiosity, a mystery, a puzzle that each of them wanted to see how the edges fit with their own.

Hm. Maybe their omega's presence in the next meeting would not be the hindrance they had thought it would be this time.

Queen Lilith Morningstar began to reset the pieces on the board that was the Seven Rings and weighing out how to best move forward from the rubble of the old one. Maybe this next attempt would bring something greater than the old cycle of violence and distrust that plagued them time and again, especially now that Sera was no longer adding fuel to the fire at every turn. The assurance that there would be at least ten thousand years without her voice in Heaven might actually be enough time to ensure that all the realms were at something resembling peace and prosperity when her soul contract was at an end, rather than just the one pretending it was to keep a sense of superiority over the other two.

Lucifer could see the cogs in his wife's mind whirling away and shook his head with a smile. Bee snorted and caught his eye, "We lost her somewhere in Albuquerque, didn't we, doc?"

"Yeeeep, too many left turns and she ended right back up in planning and plotting mode. Wait til you see her and Al hit it at the same time. It's terrifying."

Oz waggled his brows, "Makes you harder than a diamond though, I'll bet."

Lucifer shook his head, "Don't start, you'll get me in more trouble than I already am."

The Sin of Lust snickered, "Yeah, well, you dug your own grave with that one, man. Still can't believe you did that shit right in the middle of everything."

Bee looked curious, "Did what? What did I miss?"

Thankfully for Lucifer's safety, Noir interrupted as it hissed at the air above Belphegor's still form then and went to hide behind him again. Lilith sighed, speaking to the room in general, "Bel, quit trying to use astral projecting to get a read on Noir. I can and will force you back into your body."

Levi's heads giggled, speaking at the same time, "Voops, dere goes de mom voice!"

Ozzie blinked and looked at Bel, and then at the dark space behind Lucifer, "It can tell she's there?"

A glow settled around Belphegor, her voice echoing as she spoke, "I'm just trying to understand how they work. I am not attempting to alter, adjust, or affect Noir or Alastor on any level."

Lucifer huffed, "We never should have let you get so close to Raz while you were so young. Seriously, not every mystery needs to be solved, babybel! Let there be surprises, or else everything gets boring!"

"Surprises are the opposite of relaxing."

"Plus there is the whole consent line, Bel Bel," Oz put in his two cents. "Even voyeurs gotta get permission to look at the show, you know."

A pink eye opened to look at the Sin of Lust balefully, "I suppose you might be speaking with some merit." Belphegor more fully settled back into herself, her eyes all turning to where Noir was peeking out, "I promise to you, I am simply attempting to look at how your energy works on all levels, the same as watching your physical limits and capabilities when you wrestled with Satan. If I could create one such as you with a focus on specific aspects of my duties, efficiency would double and I would have a great deal more time for expansion of knowledge and spiritual leisure."

Noir narrowed its eyes at her, before sticking its tongue out at her and flipping her off, much to everyone else's amusement. Looked like she would need to try from Alastor's side to see if she could get what she wanted. Lilith and Lucifer shared a warm look. Yeah, they'd all be fine and work their way towards becoming friends again, maybe even a full family once more.

***

Alastor found himself cutting it a little too close for his liking on getting to Striker's hideout by 4pm. It wasn't like the assassin knew to expect him at that time, but it was the principle of the matter! It also meant he had to move quickly in order to get things in place without the half-imp noticing him messing with his supplies.

It was a good thing stealth was one of his specialties. At least it was amusing to listen to the angry man as he yelled at the mariachi band members.

"How many fuckin' times do I gotta shoot at you fuckers ta getcha ta leave me the fuck alone?! How do you idiots even keep gettin' in here?!"

"But Mr. Striker-"

"No! I've already hadta move alla this once cuz a' that damned blue-blood fucking class traitor, I ain't doin' it again cuz a' your blasted music bringin' the bounty hunters right ta my doorstep. Now git!"

"Now, now, Mr. Striker," the half-imp whirled as Alastor materialized several feet away. "That's no way to treat such delightfully talented and loyal fans!"

Yellow eyes narrowed at him, Striker baring his teeth with a snarl as he pulled a rather wicked looking blade from his belt, "Just fuckin' great! The blue-blood whore ta end all blue-blood whores is here! Tell me why I shouldn't just gut you here and now!"

"Tsk, such language! Now, I know you've had a bad day, so I will let the insult pass this once," he tilted his head as the air around him glitched, "bͅu̳t̷̼͛͟͠ Ḭ̟͒ͯ w̪͉ͪ̈́͢o̩̲͋u̴ͪld̤͈̭͓̈́ń͚̍'̼̼͔ͥ̓͞t̾ t͖̮̉ͤ̕e̜̮̒̊st̷̵ͧ͗͢ m͌y͓̪̻ ṗ̖̙ͬa͍̟ͫ͌̔t̯ͭ̂i̕e͓̱̞̎̕ń̤c͓͉ͭ̓̓̓ḛ̿̏̉ͅ, u̷̒n͉̝͋de͕͓̓̎̄r̬͎̂͂s̭̋̕ṱͦͯ̃ā̪̌n̙̭̍͗ͭͥ͘d̸ͫ?"

A flicker of fear flashed through those eyes before the half-imp bristled again, circling around to try to get closer to where he had other weapons stashed away, "Fuck you!"

"No thanks! You aren't my type," Alastor didn't bother moving his feet, just turning his head to keep from breaking the stare down. The rather tall fellow in the band made a gesture and they started up a showdown melody, setting an amusing backdrop for this meeting. Just as he saw Striker reaching, his Shadow popped up with a bundle of glowing rope, several more angelic steel knives, and a rifle, "Looking for these?"

The serpentine imp actually hissed in offended alarm! Literally! Hehe, how precious! "How the fuck can that thing even be holding onta that rope?! It's s'posed ta void out yer fancy magic tricks!"

Alastor chuckled as his Shadow preened, "Noir's special. Although I do have to wonder if one can void out a creature made from the void?" The Shadow looked over at him and chittered excitedly. Rolling his eyes at it, he answered, "Yes, yes. You got introduced to the Sins by that silly name, so now I must resign myself to the fact that there is no changing it."

While the sinner was speaking with his Shadow, Striker bolted for his next cache. Grinning victoriously when he found the pistol still there, he snatched it up and aimed it straight for the Radio Demon's head, "Ha! Now what, Mr. Big Shot?" 

Ah, the thrill of a good life or double-death situation! He'd need to really commit this to memory, because he was sure that after this his escapades would be curtailed until the children were born. It was a good thing this particular plan was already in motion before Belphegor announced his unique situation, or else he might have had a real fight on his hands to get Lucifer and Lilith to sit back and let him handle this now instead of waiting. Alastor grinned right back, "You know, you seem to be under the assumption I'm here to kill you. I would like to assure you that is not the goal of this."

"Bullshit."

"It's true!" Radio dials flashed in his eyes, "Especially since you're already dead!"

That made the assassin give him a narrow eyed look of confusion, "Huh?"

There was the sound of shifting stations in the static around him before the clear words of one of the reporters in Wrath came through, "In other news today, the Radio Demon is rumored to have claimed he has taken out the assassin known as Striker. It's unknown at this time if the kill will be broadcasted on his station later today, or if this was simply a quick job done to clean up loose ends from the overturned trial. Bounty hunters have already filed complaints, but it is doubtful that any-"

The feed cut off and Striker eyed him warily, "Ya plannin' on makin' good on that claim later or somethin'? Cuz I sure as Hell ain't gonna let ya put me on that show a' yers."

"Oh? Are you by chance a regular listener to my work then?"

"More like ya can't go ta half the good fightin' bars in Wrath without hearin' it when ya do the evenin' ones," the half-imp grumbled. "Now answer the damned question!"

"You know, you are a terribly impatient fellow! Aren't assassins supposed to be good at waiting?" Alastor taunted.

Striker pulled his finger back on the trigger a bit, "And yer too calm fer someone who might be about ta get a bullet in their brain."

"Wouldn't be the first time!" The sinner quipped, "But are you sure you want to go that route? I did just get a great many eyes off of you, you know."

Tail lashing, the half-imp bared his teeth, "I didn't ask ya fer any favors, so I don't owe ya nothin' fer doin' what ya did, got it?"

"Oh good, so you are at least moderately intelligent! I had worried after that foolish spectacle you made of yourself at the trial. I do prefer to work with people that can keep up rather than having to dumb everything down for them," Alastor twirled his microphone at his side, looking like he had not a care in the world despite the very real threat of that gun. He was running a bit of a risky gamble here, leaving that weapon retrievable like that, but Striker seemed more willing to banter with something of a security blanket in hand. The longer he talked, the more information Alastor would have to work with. Already the half-imp was getting curious, even if he was also at the edge of shooting.

Striker looked like he wasn't sure if he'd been given more of a compliment or insult. Fair, considering it was pretty equally both, "Work with? You here ta hire me or somethin'? The hell kinda job would have someone like you needin' someone like me?"

Alastor tapped his chin in thought, "Hmmm, think of it less as a singular job and more of an extended employment opportunity!"

The half-imp stepped back, distancing himself further, "Thanks, but no thanks. Already did one a' those and look where it got me."

"Ah, but you made the mistake of allowing yourself to be wielded by the wrong sort of hands there." Alastor could see the assassin's eyes flash, though whether that was in offense of being referred to as the weapon and not the wielder or if he saw that for the compliment it was had yet to be seen. It was frustrating that he could not tailor this better to the half-imp's orientation. He was on blockers so strong that it left him nearly as indecipherable as an angel, and none of his posturing tipped in any direction. It was tempting to say Striker was a beta, but then why the blockers?

He'd come here for an interesting potential new toy and found it to be a puzzle as well! This day was certainly turning out to be one of the most entertaining ones yet!

Huh. The wariness in the assassin seemed to be getting higher and most of the band members were making a run for it for some odd reason...

A nudge had him looking over... and then down at his Shadow. Whoops! Seemed he'd let his excitement get the best of him again. Damn, his self-control was still more shot than he'd thought.

*click, click*

Uh oh. Speaking of shot.

Just as the trigger was nearly fully pulled, a shout came from the tracks running above Striker, "He's pregnant!"

The half-imp's eyes went wide and the gun tilted just as it fired, hitting the rafters above and raining splinters down. Noir was halfway stretched and blinked in surprise that it hadn't been hit when it seemed like a rather sure thing for a second there.

"The fuck you mean he's pregnant?!" Striker yelled at the imp that was looking down from the band's platform before turning his livid gaze on the sinner and Shadow, "What kinda fuckin' idiot are you comin' down here like that?! Don't you got more sense than Lucifer gave a hellpig?! Satan's left tit, yer a fuckin' arrogant jackass!"

"I say, look out below!" The imp, who Alastor now assumed was Mr. Wackford, called out before bounding down the support beams for the tracks, shedding the poncho to reveal a rather sharp business suit. Were all imps this acrobatic naturally? He might need to review his own biases on the little things, it seemed he'd overlooked some interesting adaptations they carried. Wally landed with a flourished bow, spinning the trumpet he'd been playing, "Wally Wackford, jack of all trades, master a' none, my esteemed friends! Apologies fer the interruption, but I felt ya might be wantin' that little tidbit before ya did somethin' you'd regret."

Alastor shrank back down, amused by how furious the half-imp still seemed to be, "Yer damn right! The fuck kinda reckless ass omega are you, comin' in here carryin'?! I coulda fuckin' killed ya and the welp!"

So, the assassin had a moral line it seemed! Decent one too, that was good to know. Now to see what else pushing this button would get him to reveal, "Welps, actually, my good sir! As of this moment there are two. I take it this means you did not see today's live broadcast then."

That did nothing to calm the assassin down at all. In fact, it almost looked like his boot prints were steaming as he stormed over. Huh, actually, they were! Striker snarled as he waved the knife in his hand dramatically,  "Listen here, ya goddamned moron! I've been shot at or nearly blown up five times today," Huh. Lilith had only set three to play at bounty hunting him to get him to hide away here. They'd have to figure out who managed to see past the false leads they'd laid out, see if they were willing to be hired on too. "So of course I wasn't watchin' no damned television! I'll admit, I do lotsa fucked up shit fer money, but I draw the line at kids! Now I don't know what kinda alpha lets their pregnant omega pull this sorta stunt-

Wally winced, baring his teeth nervously, "Mr. Striker, ya might wanna ease up a bit, sir!

"-but get'cher ass outta here now!"

No matter how amusing Striker was, Alastor drew the line at being ordered around by anybody. Shadows wrapped around the assassin, pinning his arms to his sides and leaving only his head free of the dark tendrils, "Or you'll do what, exactly? You already practically admitted you weren't going to kill me."

Was the livid half-imp getting warmer? It certainly seemed like it from what he could feel through the shadows, particularly in his chest and neck. Interesting...

"Put me down, dammit!"

"Not until you calm down enough to actually hear me out rather than continuing to shoot first and ask questions later, chum! Why, if you got any more hot-headed, I imagine you might have flames coming out of your ears!"

That got a flash of panic in those ringed eyes, and a moment later the excess heat died down. Hm, so that meant he could control whatever that was! This new toy was getting more intriguing by the second! Perhaps a different angle to this conversation would get him the information he needed to reel the fellow in, "You know, you have amassed quite the collection of armaments, Mr. Striker. Far more than what you have stashed here, I'll bet." Alastor motioned at the pile Noir had dropped when it moved to shield him, "Quality ones as well. Items that must have cost quite the pretty penny. You, sir, seem to be preparing for war and I would like to know just who your enemy is. And why."

Striker tried to squirm his way free for a few seconds more before growling out, "Why the fuck should I tell you? So you can tell everyone that's why I deserved gettin' killed?"

Sighing and shaking his head, the sinner looked over at Wally, "Perhaps he will believe it more coming from you?"

The imp tipped his hat in acknowledgement, "Reckon I can give it a try, Mr. Radio Demon, sir!" Wally twirled his mustache as he turned his attention to Striker, "I say, my good man, what would it take for ya to believe that our bloodthirsty friend here has no interest in killing you this fine day? He really does have other interests that I can almost guarantee will be of benefit to you! Why, I'm willin' to gift ya two whole packs of bullets for that rifle ya got just for hearin' him out! My associates gave them a nifty bonus effect of shatterin' upon impact to really get the shrapnel near impossible to remove!" He pulled the boxes from... somewhere inside his vest, shaking them to make them rattle enticingly, "I think you'll find whatever he's offerin' gets ya to yer goals sooner than if ya keep doin' odd jobs fer the very blue-bloods ya hate so much."

Striker looked between the imp and Alastor a couple times, weighing it out before grumbling, "Fuck it. Reckon I can play along fer now. Not like I can keep ya from crushin' me ta death when ya already got me all tied up like this anyway."

"Great!" In a show of good faith, he released the assassin, though the speed with which the shadows let him go did have him falling on his posterior, "Now, from one sadist to another, might I extend my heartfelt compliments on your work with Prince Stolas last year! I got hold of the medical file and you really did a number on him!"

The unexpected change in subject as well as the compliments had the intended effect of stunning Striker for a moment, "Huh? You got inta the hospital's files?!"

Alastor chuckled, licking his teeth, "Oh yes! I must say you're quite good, but you could be better you know. Tell me what war you are preparing to fight and I could be willing to assist in it, give you a few pointers, that sort of thing!"

The half-imp scoffed, "It ain't war! I ain't plannin' on lettin' any of 'em fight back." 

"Oooo, even better! Given the type of weapons you've collected, I imagine we're after some of the noble houses?"

Striker blinked, peering up at him in suspicion, "The fuck do you mean, we?! You sound awful excited about that. Ain't you mated to the biggest blue-bloods of 'em all?"

Noir slipped over towards Wally, holding its hand out expectantly as Alastor spoke, "Mr. Wackford, could you pull up a  recording of today's event? Perhaps a highlight reel if someone has managed that already. I think Mr. Striker here would have a much better view of myself and my mates after viewing that."

"I say, I'll have that up in a jiffy! In fact," he reached into a pocket, the tip of his tongue poking out as he rifled through it rather comically. Those pants certainly did not appear capable of pockets that deep. Did the beta literally have a pocket-anchored pocket dimension? "This would be a grand time to try out the new expander ol' Tommy cooked up! Aha! There it is!"

Wally pulled out what appeared to be a somewhat thick cell phone, "May I present to you fine gentlemen, Wackford's Wonderful Extend-o-Screen phone!" He pushed a button on the device and it clicked as it unfolded several times into practically a small but thin television with a handle on the back, "Patent pending, and thank ya kindly for gettin' rid of that Vox fella by the by. That should smooth the way for gettin' that patent what with him not fightin' it and tryin' to steal the design anymore!"

"I'll be sure to extend your gratitude to Ms. Velvette as she was the one that did it," Alastor summoned himself a comfortable chair and settled in for what would surely be some quality firsthand reactions.

Sure enough, the next little while was full of colorful expletives, expressions of dumbfounded disbelief, and not a small amount of gleeful gawking as Goetia screamed in agony. When the highlights were all played out, Striker looked over at Alastor, seemingly about to ask something but he paused at finding the sinner chewing on an arm with a few white feathers still attached, "... that Stella's, ain't it?"

"Indeed! Apologies, but the replay got me feeling a bit peckish again. Would you like some?" After all, it was only polite to offer to share when one had food and others didn't.

Wally gave a nervous chuckle and shook his head, "Thank ya kindly, sir, but I don't believe I'm any sorta hungry at the moment."

Striker stared at the torn meat for a long moment before speaking, "Y'know, think this is the closest I've ever come ta actually wantin' ta take a literal bite outta someone, but no, I think I'll pass."

Damn, it had really looked like he would give in to the temptation for a few seconds there. Alastor shrugged and took one more bite before tossing it to Noir, the Shadow playfully snatching it out of the air before stowing it away, "The bluebird will be available in a couple weeks or so if you change your mind!" He got to his feet, grinning eagerly as he planted his microphone in front of him, "Willing to discuss business now, my serpentine friend?"

Striker fully holstered the pistol and blade then, "One question. Did she mean it? The Queen's apology I mean."

Oooo, now they were really getting somewhere indeed! "She did, yes. Lilith takes her responsibilities to all her people seriously and the fact that things have gone so far downhill, especially so in the last eight years, is something she sees as a personal failure. She plans to do everything within her considerable power to repair what can be salvaged, then demolish and rebuild what cannot."

The half-imp folded his arms over his chest, eying Alastor heavily, "Those damned birds destroyed my hometown. Killed every single person there, then torched the place."

"I see," he tapped a claw against his staff, "You weren't present?"

"Oh, I was there alright. In fact, I'm the reason they were there in the first damned place!"

Radio dials flashed again, "And just what made you such a threat, pray tell? It must be rather big if they were willing to clear an entire town."

Striker scoffed, "They couldn't have my sperm donor findin' out I existed. My ma locked me in the damn cellar soon as the screamin' started. Only reason I survived the house burnin' down around me," he met those black and red eyes daringly as he blew out a small flicker of a flame, "is cuz it turns out I'm immune ta fire."

Now several things were adding up into a very delicious picture! Wally's eyes looked nearly ready to pop out of his skull, so it seemed he'd caught on as well. Alastor tilted his head, "I see. Wouldn't do to have the then head of the courts suddenly having a reason to sympathize with imps when one is attempting to incite a civil war, would it?"

That got a humorless laugh, "Got it in one. Still nearly suffocated, but I managed ta claw my way out inta fresh air without bein' seen. Couple of 'em were killed today, most of 'em managed to escape it. So, what're ya offerin' then?"

"You get me names or general houses to look into, I'll verify their individual culpability in your hometown's destruction, after which you will get live and isolated targets within six months. In return, you work for me and the Morningstar family for a set amount of time that we will discuss once I see the size of the list. We will respect any restrictions you have on the jobs we give you, and your first one will be laughably easy, but it will guarantee you room and board as well as access to training grounds to keep you in shape until your face is forgotten by most of Hell. Should I fail to provide at least 75% of the truly guilty targets you name by the end of the six month period, you will be free of any obligation to us, paid for all work you have done up to that point, and still be provided protection until you can restart your work on your own. Seem reasonable?" The six month deadline would keep him very busy going through all sorts of evidence and information that Lilith's people would gather for him. Being forced to remain abed while he was pregnant with Armand had been a torturous experience, though necessary with how hard it had been to recover his energy. He refused to remain idle under whatever restrictions Belphegor might place on him with the two he carried currently.

The half-imp's brows had risen higher and higher as Alastor spoke, "Sounds too good ta be true. What's the so-called easy job?"

"You train me in how you do your work without magic, so that I can then train I.M.P. to a more competent standing without revealing your still being alive."

At first Striker laughed before he did a double take, "Shit, yer fuckin' serious."

"As a widow maker, yes!"

***

Raphael felt like a new angel. He'd made moves to actually fix things, hadn't felt shackled by the fear of Sera's eyes falling on his friends and allies if he stood too tall. He'd called attention to the problem of Azrael's sacrifices without his beloved brother facing further retaliation for his efforts. In a way, he felt more powerful now than he had at the beginning, when his hands had been the one of the ones molding the very foundations of the universe. Back then, there had been no adversity to overcome, just careful focus and willpower channeling through him. Any mistakes made could be rectified quickly with little consequence because there wasn't much laid over top of it yet to set it so firmly in place.

That changed, the universe became so much greater than those foundations. Action and reaction, cause and effect, it all turned so much more tangible. Now every move had a consequence, every turn causing ripples that were felt by others. That knowledge had grown in him slowly, causing his movements to become smaller so as to not disturb things too greatly on his own.

At first it was amazing, so many fascinating ways things could go. Then came Eden, the Fruit, the Fall, the death of Samael and the birth of Lucifer.

The first of Azrael's sacrifices.

Raphael was done keeping himself small, done with stepping aside and merely patching things where he could so that he could avoid being the one to create the risk of greater harm coming to his closest companions. Today had merely been the first step in spreading his wings once again. The forges were gone and no one would be building them anew there. Provided Lucifer and Lilith agreed, Michael was being sent to Hell for his own safety, to be among people that wouldn't demand things from him just because he was a First.

... Raphael felt that perhaps he understood Rosie's choice a bit better now. Freedom to be who you were and reach for what you wanted from life was an amazing feeling, one that he'd forgotten somewhere along the way. Sera had gotten the power over them because they had all allowed her to, accepted the chains that they put on themselves. All the rules and guidelines she put in place weren't always there, and yet they had all passively agreed to follow them without questioning.

No more. Sure, having leadership, people to turn to when one needed guidance in times of turmoil was all well and good, but the angels of the elder choirs needed to learn to think for themselves again. Some would resist, dig their heels in because they liked the lack of accountability to be found in obedience. Obedience did not absolve one of culpability. The mess the universe was in was not solely Sera's fault, or Lucifer's, they had all had a hand in it. Maybe one day he could teach them all that. He was sure the lesson would need to be beaten into their heads.

Raphael's hand tightened on his staff as a small smile appeared on his face. It would be good practice for getting through a certain Seraphim's stubborn skull that he was allowed to do more than just exist to save them all until he had nothing left to give.

'Az. Armina asked me to invite you over so she can properly meet you. You should come over for dinner sometime. I guarantee it will be an excellent way to experience a human meal. Careful though, you might fall in love with her too, just for that alone.'

'...'

'What?'

'I already love them. No food necessary, I promise.'

And that would be why Azrael was the one who was given the duties he carried. Still, 'You also promised to visit. I won't take no for an answeeeeer!'

Of course that got him the silent treatment. That was alright, this was just the first volley. Raphael was stretching his wings, learning how to alter how he'd thought and acted for millennia. Firsts were notoriously slow to change, unless they were the Morning Star. So now he supposed it was time to start thinking like a Morningstar. He'd worked directly with Alastor and Lilith the most this last decade, so what would they do in this situation? Probably find an angle to entice Az out, something that would have him wanting to speak to Armina...

Oh! That was easy! 'You know, 'Mina would probably appreciate hearing some of the things Alastor has been up to! He didn't want to share much details with her, you likely know the funnier stuff he's just too embarrassed to admit to.'

More silence, but there was a subtle feeling of interest. Raphael chose to leave that hanging in the air as he got back to the healing hall and went to check on Michael. Patience would pay off with Az as it always had, just now the end goal was different.

***

Alastor was rather pleased with his work when he returned to the palace. It was heartening to also see Charlie seemed to have recovered well enough after Lucifer's efforts in speaking with her, "Hi, Al! Uh, whatcha got there?"

He gave her a carefree smile, "Do we need to have your eyes checked, dear girl? You should know what blessed rope looks like!"

She rolled her eyes with an exasperated sigh, "I wanted to know why you have some!"

"That wasn't the question you asked though. Remember, speaking clearly is important," he chuckled when that just got him an even more frustrated look. "I acquired it from a new friend! He won't need it for a while, so I'm sure he won't miss it terribly!"

"... so you stole it?! Al!" Her expression of offense and disapproval on behalf of Striker, albeit unknowingly, was hilarious! It was good to see her treating him as she did before the Extermination. He rather preferred that over the awkward uncertainty she kept displaying where she would trip herself up with second-guessing herself. So like her father that it was almost painful at times.

Giving her an affectionate and only slightly patronizing pat on the head as he walked past, Alastor couldn't help teasing her a bit more, "I prefer to think of it less as stealing, and more as borrowing for an unspecified amount of time!"

"That's still stealing!" She called out to him with clear exasperation before she threw up her hands with a groan and stomped down the hall in the other direction.

Yes, he definitely preferred her getting agitated and frustrated with him over her treating their relationship like something fragile. Hopefully tomorrow would be a much calmer day so they could all have some time to really clear the air on matters.

Finding his mates didn't take long, all he had to do was follow their scents and the music. Apparently Armand and Lilith had decided to show off his developing talents with the piano, mother and son playing together at opposite ends of the bench as Lucifer watched with the sort of smile that meant he was completely enthralled with the sight and sound. In fact, he was so single-mindedly focused on them that he failed to notice Alastor's approach, meaning he startled and yelped when the deer suddenly gripped his shoulder. Lilith and Armand had to stop playing as they both laughed at the noise and Lucifer's expression.

"A thousand apologies, my dearest King! I did not realize you had gone deaf in your old age! Should we see about Lady Belphegor getting you some hearing aids?"

Eyes flickering to inverted colors and back, Lucifer growled, "I'll show you old age, you little-" He caught sight of the rope then, blinking several times as he looked at the shining cords. Alastor's grin took a much sharper edge when gold bloomed over the little alpha's cheeks, "...oh."

"Yes, oh. Terribly eloquent as always, darling."

"Armand, darling," Lilith got the boy's attention, "We're going to be taking a long walk outside for a bit. Charlie and Vaggie said they'd help you get ready for bed, since we probably won't be back in time, okay?"

"Okay, Mommy! Have a good night with Daddy and Maman!" He gave her a quick hug before hopping down from the bench and running over to give Lucifer a hug as well.

Alastor knelt down to accept one for himself, Noir appearing at his side with a playful grin, "Would you like for my Shadow to stay with you tonight?"

Armand shook his head, "No thank you, Maman. I'm gonna see if Sis and Vaggie will let me sleep with them tonight. I really liked napping with Sis today."

Ruffling his son's golden curls, he chuckled, "Remember, your eyes and ears go a long way, but don't push if they say no. They might not be mated, but some omegas still don't like sharing their nests with anyone but their alphas."

"I promise, I'll watch in case Vaggie says yes when she doesn't mean it!"

He watched the boy leave with a fond smile. Armand was such a good child. His Granman had gladly taught him everything an omega of her bloodline should know, ensured his heart was as golden as a hellborn's could be. Alastor would be forever grateful, because goodness knew the deck was stacked against Armand genetically. Neither he or Lilith had terribly firm morals beyond certain lines and certain people they had claimed, though she played at it better than him.

"You know we are all screwed when that kid grows up, right?" Lucifer chuckled, "He's gonna play us all like a fiddle and we're not even gonna realize it."

"Hmmm, maybe you will be," Alastor got back to his feet. "I have no doubts I will be able to keep ahead of him."

Lilith hummed, coming over to kiss his cheek, "Keep telling yourself that, lovely. Delusion suits you."

He huffed and gave her a brief glare before they both turned their attention to the wide-eyed troublemaker that was their alpha husband. Lucifer blinked up at them in that delightfully faux-innocent way he did, the one that made them both want to m̤̲̎ͧ̀ak̳̬͆͂e̸̜̜̲ͪ͝ h͑̆i̵̟̊ͬm̝̥̭̅͆ a̤ c̠͂o͘͠m͓̿͆̂̔́p̭̬̆̐̀͡l̵̵͇̭ͩ͡et̹̞̱͠e w̡̑re̶͆̒̓̔͡c͚k̞̩̀̋. Lilith reached down to grab the front of their angel's shirt and pulled him up as she bent down to meet him halfway, "Do you remember that you earned yourself a punishment, pet?"

Another blink from those hazy glowing eyes, "Um, y-yes?"

"Yes, what?"

"Yes, ma'am."

Alastor chuckled, "You'd actually think he was such a polite, well-behaved husband, with the way he's acting right now. Too bad for him we know better, hm?" While it was true he was not nearly so livid as he had been, today had been far too delightful overall to hold onto that rage and indignation, their angel could not be allowed to so freely follow through with such impulses in public without cͩ͒͞o̶̬͎͈̓n̺̂s͈eͩq̡͍̕ue̅̅͒̄̕͜͡n̜̖ͤ́ͦc͗͒ȩ͓͋. "I'll let you handle getting him out there while I go ahead and set things up, darling! See you soon!"

Lilith kept her eyes on Lucifer, watching the warring emotions play across those expressive eyes of his as Alastor melted down and slipped away, "You do realize you will need to actually make him believe your apologies by the end of this, right love?"

He nodded, swallowing hard, "I-I might have a silver tongue, but I don't think I'm that good of a liar, Lily."

She giggled, "Then I suppose I'll have to get the muzzle and let your eyes do the apologizing for you. You do look really pretty when you cry for us."

Lucifer was pretty sure he was going to be unable to walk tomorrow, angelic healing be damned. Then Lilith released him, forcing him to steady his legs enough that he didn't fall on his ass. She crooked her finger at him, silently telling him to follow as she led the way. He was powerless to do anything but what she wished, trailing after her like a well-trained pet. As they walked, his imagination went wild, trying to guess what was coming even though it would just serve to make things har-er, more difficult.

Maybe it was yet another sign of how screwed up he was, but he actually was looking forward to this for more than just the fact that he was definitely something of a masochist. Seven years he had spent with the worst demons in his mind telling him just how awful he was, how much of a failure and incompetent he had proven to be over his long life. There were even times where he had believed that if Alastor had survived, that he and Lilith would find they worked together better without him dragging them down.

Only, it turned out they had been thinking of him enough up there to make plans! Rewards, punishments, enough that there were numbers assigned to them! Detailed and discussed often enough that they both just had to look at each other and say a number for the other to understand exactly where it would go.

Alastor and Lilith called what was coming a punishment. Lucifer called it proof of their love, proof that they wanted him around, undeniable proof that they felt like they needed him with them just as much as he needed them. It didn't matter if he was stuck in this pit for eternity, so long as he had them to keep him fighting to hold his head above the black waters that wanted to destroy what little unconditional love was left in him.

As they walked through the trees he had worked hard to coax out of the unforgiving soil here, Lucifer's eyes remained on the woman who had stood at his side through the accusations and horrific things the angels had called them both. The woman who had then torn herself from the grip of those holding her back to run to the edge after he was cast out.

Lilith never fell, she wasn't cast down and thrown away like trash. She leapt down that opening, her hands reaching out to him as even his closest brother turned away.

For that alone, he would have died a thousand deaths far more painful than he had.

The dimmed red light of the Pentagram in what passed for the evening sky here was plenty enough to illuminate the figure waiting for them in a small clearing. A creature of blood and shadows, the antithesis of everything Heaven was supposed to stand for. An insane man who hungered for power, for death and pain enough to drown the realms in it, yet only truly turned the worst of himself against those that deserved it. A demon who greedily dug his claws into everything he wanted, would try to destroy whatever attempted to take it from him, and somehow Alastor had decided he wanted them, Lucifer and Lilith, not the King and Queen of Hell. (That they were the King and Queen was just a bragging rights bonus.) He had been willing to uncover the heart he barely recognized as his own and warily offer it bit by bit to them as the years passed. Impossibilities and chaos followed in the Radio Demon’s wake until even Heaven was forced to change.

Samael may have died for Lilith, but Lucifer lived for both of these wonderful mates of his that embraced everything that he was and carefully put all the broken pieces back together when he fell apart. Even if it was their own hands that lovingly broke him from time to glorious time.

***

Lilith could tell Alastor was looking forward to this, his grin inhumanly wide and drool already escaping him. It was no surprise given the events of the day and how little he'd gotten to actually do, though she did have to ask, "I take it you got the rope from Striker's stash, sweetheart?"

"Yes indeedy! That fellow has quite the collection, I doubt he'll notice one bundle missing!" He dismissed his microphone and offered the glowing rope to her, "I would do the honors, but I'm rather curious about that thing you were telling me about before. Shibari I think you called it?"

She grinned as Lucifer made a soft sound behind her that could only be classified as a whimper. Alastor knew well and good what shibari was and what it was called, it was an integral part of this scene after all, he'd just wanted to give their little mate an extra mental kick. "Mind getting rid of his clothes for me, lovely?"

"H-hey, I can just- ack! Okay, okay, I won't!"

Lilith looked back over her shoulder to find Lucifer with his hand half-raised as he was about to gesture to magic away his clothing. The move had been stopped short by a dark hand enveloping his, Noir's other hand around his throat, possessive and controlling as it glared down at him. Alastor shadow-slipped to stand opposite his Shadow, glaring down in a near-perfect mirror, "You are to do nothing beyond what we tell you to. Your hands and impulses are what got you in trouble in the first place. Ú͕n̪͒d̜̕e͙̝͑̀̾́̈r͑s̆t̰͆ͨͮͅā̜n̾d̅̐?"

Lucifer swallowed hard as he tried to nod, but Noir's grip forced his chin too high to really effectively make the motion, "G-got it, yessir!"

Apparently Alastor was feeling impatient. Instead of removing the smaller alpha's clothing by hand, tentacles rushing from his back and the ground to slip under the layers of fabric and tear them off that way. Lucifer yelped at the suddenness of it, though it did little to dissuade the heat in his eyes or how hard he was. Removing her gloves, Lilith swept her eyes over that beautiful body that she knew almost better than her own, a sight that she had yet to tire of, especially with the contrast of Noir's dark hand over white skin, "Thank you, my darlings. Lucifer," She let the rope unravel, running her fingers over it in a near-caress, "Bring out your tail for me."

Those bright, glowing eyes went wide as he realized her intention, but he did as she ordered. With that, she got to work. Alastor watched with hungry fascination as she looped and crossed the rope over Lucifer's chest and stomach while the majority of the length was focused on binding his arms behind him. The spade of his tail was then bound close to the back of his neck to ensure it couldn't be used on himself or them. A coil was wrapped around the base of the slender appendage, making it so any attempts to move would pull and rub against it.  Then she gave his cock the same treatment, keeping her own touch to his heated skin minimal. When she was done, the only thing within the reach of his hands was his own tail, something she felt was fitting considering his actions earlier.

Pulling back a bit, Lilith studied him. Already Lucifer looked halfway gone, pupils blown wide as he squirmed slightly, more to feel the rope more fully rather than any real attempt to break free. Noir released its hold on him as she ran her fingers over his cheek to ensure she got his attention, "You get one choice here, pet. You will not be allowed to come until we say so. Will you need help to ensure you can hold back?"

"Ffffuck, yes, yes, I'm s-sorry, but-"

She placed a finger over his lips, quieting his babbling, "That is not something you need to apologize for. Thank you for being honest with me, love." The gentleness of her voice made him shiver. A flick of her magic had a ring fitting snugly at the base of his cock, one that was for alphas to keep them from being able to develop a knot. She then summoned a muzzle she'd had custom made for him ages ago, a removable ball gag hanging within the cage of it, "Open."

It took a couple blinks of those hazed eyes for him to fully register what she'd said and obey, but he did. Lilith fit the muzzle on him with practiced ease, checking to ensure it was all sitting comfortably before she went behind him and pressed a red, apple-shaped bell into one of his hands. He knew well already that if something went wrong, be it a negative turn in his mind or if discomfort went to the bad sort of pain, he simply had to release the bell and let it fall. "There, isn't he a pretty sight, Alastor?"

"O̡̟̊͑͋͆̈́͜o͉͉̰̎͑̈́ͯŏ̧̮͕̻̥͐̌hͫ,̴̶̜ y͛͡é̱͑̕ś̘̘͉ͮ," his voice was nearly altered beyond comprehension by the rush of static and rapidly switching stations around him. "Can we keep him like this?"

She grinned and looked over, "I completely understand the temptation, dear, but we would both miss his mouth too much, both for his sass and his other talents." Turning her attention back to Lucifer, she teasingly ran a finger along the underside of that bound length, "Now pay attention, darling. As our sweetheart said before, your lack of restraint in the use of your hands is what has landed you here. You will not be allowed to touch or taste either of us until one of us decides you've learned your lesson." He started to give a pleading whine, but it turned into a choked out groan as she gripped his cock more firmly, "However, we get to play with or ignore you all we want."

Alastor suddenly appeared behind her, his arms going around her waist, one hand splayed over her stomach as the other slid further down, gold-lit eyes following the motion, "Given his other talents and how much he so enjoys using them, perhaps being made to watch as I take my fill of you will be a good way to start things off, hm?"

Already Lucifer was panting around the gag, drool slipping free around the edges. Lilith let go of him and stood straight again, tilting her head to allow the sinner to more easily nip and lick at the marks on her shoulder. Times like this really made her wish she could just drop her crown and lock these two in the bayou with her for however long she could keep Alastor from growing too restless to stay put. Thoughts of what she would do fly out the window when those long, clawed fingers traced over her own straining need and further down still to ensure he was touching everything he could reach through her dress, making her gasp softly, "That s-sounds like a wonderful idea. Noir?" Alastor's Shadow looked at her with eager intensity. "Keep Lucifer in the ideal position for watching us, will you, sweet thing? I want him to practically taste what he's missing out on."

Noir nodded with a happy chitter, purposely sliding over and around Lucifer, the chill making him gasp sharply and shiver. It took hold of the loop of rope she left for convenient handholds. Sure that the dark creature would do as she asked, Lilith let her eyes slide shut and leaned back into Alastor's embrace. He had gotten terribly good with his ability to tease, taking a far more active role in these last few years under her tutelage. Shadows slipped up her legs and she lightly laughed when she felt the sharp edge of a blade pressing to the seam at the side of her dress, "Go ahead, you impatient man."

Certain he would never harm her, the knowledge that he absolutely could but controlled both his powers and the pressure of the knife so well that the purple fabric split like soft butter without a single nick to her skin made her have to bite into her lower lip to keep from distracting him. As it pooled at her feet, his gloved hands slid back over her bared skin with as much sureness as the shadows coiling around her thighs. One returned to pressing his palm firmly over the base of her cock while two fingers spread her open for Lucifer to clearly see how wet she was. A muffled growl rolled out of the bound alpha, making her open her eyes just enough to see his eyes rapidly flickering to inverted colors and back, but the blessed rope kept him from calling on his own magic to aid his attempts to participate. Lilith could feel Alastor's grin widening against her skin, the low chuckle that rose up from deep in his chest revealing his delight in the fallen angel's struggles.

Really, she had no problem being the current instrument of wanton torture for one of her mates to use against the other. Especially not when the assault turned up a notch, a tentacle sliding against her parted sex, freeing the sinner's hand to properly wrap around her, stroking her at the same slow pace as the shadow's movements. His other hand squeezed at her breast, his voice oh so lovely to hear over the sounds coming from her and Lucifer, "Look at you two. Such powerful creatures, so deliciously responsive to my touch. I could take you apart for hours, and you would both thank me when it was done, hm?"

A deep-seated instinct demanded she take back control of this, but there was something so intoxicating in letting their often touch-shy omega play her body like a well-tuned instrument. From the enraptured look on Lucifer's face, he certainly didn't mind the sight either. Noir apparently objected to how calm and still the little alpha had become though, because it pointedly pulled at one of the handles, forcing the rope to tighten around his chest and slide roughly over his nipples. The shocked yelp turned into a long groan, his tail trying to thrash and only succeeding in making him far more aware of the loop of rope over his throat as well.

Lilith reached up and back, gripping soft red strands tightly in an attempt to ground herself. Alastor chuckled again, giving her one more sharp nip over the marks binding her to them before he melted down, a column of shadow rising in his place to support her as he reappeared on his knees in front of her. Claws digging into her thighs, he licked his lips, "You look good enough to eat, my Queen. Should I show our King how beautiful you look when you come apart on my tongue?"

It took a moment to be sure her voice would come out steady, "If you don't, I will be very upset with you, darling."

"Can't have that, now can we?"

Guiding one leg to rest over his shoulder, he wrapped his hand around her cock again before replacing the teasing slide of a tentacle with a much firmer swipe of his tongue. Her hands flew down to grip his head as she gave a sharp cry, her body automatically angling to give him better access to press in deep. It had been nearly a year since he last did this to her and the rarity made it all the more amazing. Then he proved he had been listening to everyone earlier when he was recalling his claim of the courtroom, his antlers growing slightly wider before a low and heavy thrum of sound filled the air, rolling through his tongue and shaking her to her core.

"FUCK!" Throwing her head back with a near-shriek, Lilith was sure she'd torn a few strands of hair from his head with the shock of the sensation, but he seemed unfazed. She could feel herself approaching the edge far more quickly than she had ever before with Alastor. Though she wanted to fall over it completely, she didn't want to need time to recover before continuing to drive their husband into a mess of apologetic neediness. To that end, she forced herself to focus enough to summon and place a tight band around herself before her knot could begin to swell. Feeling that crescendo plateau, she let herself sink into the intense waves building inside her, "Ah, ah, yes, just like that! K-keep going, so good, yes, yes, Ala-stoooor!"

The omega's shadows and firm grip on her legs kept her upright as she rocked against his face, riding out her pleasure until the vibrations rapidly became too much, "E-enough!"

The torturous heavy bass quieted and Alastor looked up at her with radio dials over black in his eyes as he pulled back, licking at his lips with a rough purr, "Apologies, alpha, seems I was hungrier than I thought."

"Fuck, let me catch my breath, and then I'm going to make you scream twice as loud, lovely."

"Promises, promises." A sound had his ears twisting and they both looked over to find Lucifer flushed and hanging limply, the ropes and Noir's steady grip the only thing keeping him from collapsing to the ground.

Poor thing.

Lilith and Alastor shared a look of dark amusement, "So, what's the verdict, dear omega?"

He chuckled, getting a pitiful, pleading look from the bound man, "Oh, I think he can do much better than that. I suppose that means we continue on."

Now that had tears actually falling from those beautiful eyes of his.

Delicious.

***

Lucifer was so painfully aroused right now that he was pretty sure a stray breeze would get him off if it wasn't for the damn cock ring! This was torture of the cruelest kind, yet he couldn't tear his eyes away. Lilith had already made Al come twice with her mouth and fingers, once while he was straddling his muzzled face. That had nearly broken him, feeling that dripping slick hit his cheeks, that aroma of aroused omega so strong, and utterly powerless to taste him! To swallow down that perfect little cock and have it be his name cried out in praise and pleasure!

These two merciless mates of his knew his every weakness all too well and had pushed him to a nearly feral level of desire.

"Just look at you," One of Alastor's hands brushed over the tears that had been steadily falling. Lucifer had heen pulled back up to kneel, giving him the ability to lean into the touch a bit more freely, "Do you still think it was worth it? That one fleeting moment in exchange for being denied the right to join us now?"

Lucifer quickly shook his head. He didn't regret it, not really, but they likely knew that. This was about tormenting him into being willing to say or do just about anything to please them. That was why Alastor asked if it was worth it, not if he was actually sorry for what he'd done. Right now, it really wasn't worth being unable to touch them. He didn't even care if they let him come at all tonight, he just wanted his hands and mouth free!

Dread built up the longer Alastor watched him with an inscrutable expression. Some of his desperation must have shown clearly, that cruel smirk softened a bit, "You really are temptation made flesh. I could devour you whole right now, but then I wouldn't get to see you like this again."

Oh god, Al really needed to stop talking like that. Much more and Lucifer wasn't sure the ring would be enough!

"You know, lovely," Lilith's tone was thoughtful, "with how you're getting so into things already, I think we may need to consider having him release his hold on his rut in a few weeks. That way when mine hits in a couple months, we'll have sated that drive for a little while during and after. Otherwise you might actually succeed in killing us both."

But what a way to go that would be!

"Mmm, that might be wise, considering how tempting it is right now to see if we could force it to initiate on its own just by tormenting him into it tonight."

Lucifer's eyes rolled back and he finally broke down into grabbing at his own tail, pulling harshly enough to keep himself from drowning in that mental image though it only added to the growing need threatening to completely overtake his mind. It really would not take much for them to convince him to unlock that despite how much still needed to taken care of outside of this little moment they had set aside.

"Patience, darling. We still need you both functional for just a bit longer. Once the hotel is rebuilt so that Charlie can take her little pack there, we'll see how much it takes to break his control over that. He really does turn into quite the aggressive animal, it might shock you a bit."

Alastor's eyes studied him with heated curiosity, his breath quickening, "You aren't making it any easier to wait, Lilith."

She really wasn't. Her light laugh said she knew it too, "Come here, sweetheart. Let's give Luci one more show, then we'll allow him to eat my come out of your delicious cunt while Noir has its way with him."

The gag did little to muffle the broken sounds that left him, his grip on the bell turning painful. He just had to wait a bit longer, then they'd let him go! The Shadow made a curious sound, Alastor pausing as he was climbing into Lilith's lap to look back at it with a raised brow, "Hmm, fine. I do suppose that would still keep him gagged. Go ahead and start your fun, just don't let him have any relief before she says so."

Lucifer didn't have long to be curious. Noir made a strange noise, a pleased and hungry thing as movement above had him looking up, noticing for the first time that there were regular ropes tied to the branches. Shadows uncoiled them from the limbs, lowering them so the creature could shift from holding him to letting the trees bear his weight. Though it surely could have used the tentacles to do the same, there was something to be said about the creak of shifting branches and the scratching sound of the ropes pulling on the bark. An additional play on his senses atop the friction against his skin, the smell of his mates so close and yet out of his reach, the sound of slick skin and heavy breathing from them granting him the sweetest sort of frustration.

A low moan brought his focus back to the pair. Alastor had settled himself in Lilith's lap, but had turned to face him, granting him a clear view of where she was slowly filling him. There was no ring on her now, she must have removed it while he was looking up at the ropes. He could do little but watch as their omega controlled the pace and depth of their coupling, slowly working himself open on her. Their eyes were on him just as heavily as his were on them.

Then he felt something slip into the bars of the muzzle, detaching the gag before making it disappear. The cool smoothness of it told him it was one of the shadow tentacles seeking to replace it and he gladly reached out with his tongue to pull it inside. The movement was a welcome change after the aching stretch around the unforgiving ball. Of course, just as he was relaxing into the change, a firm grip on his ass followed by a heavy swipe of a cool, slick tongue from his balls to the base of his tail had him squealing in surprise.

Slick? What in the-

Alastor laughed at whatever his expression was, the feeling of it making Lilith softly swear and grip his hips tightly, "You may enjoy pain, darling, but for what Noir is going to do to you, it would be best to have you well prepared."

Oh fuck, his Shadow had those sort of intentions?! Every hentai fantasy Lucifer had ever had flashed through his mind and made his body buck on instinct, though he had little hope of actually accomplishing much beyond pulling at his bindings. Noir didn't let up, prodding and pressing at him before his pleading whines made it relent and slip inside. The tentacle in his mouth became more active then, thrusting in short movements to mimic the tongue working its way deeper and deeper inside of him.

Alastor bit into his bottom lip as he watched the fallen angel rapidly lose any coherent thoughts, his bound erection weeping almost steadily into the dirt below. It was only feeding into the burning in his gut demanding that he take everything his alphas had to give him. Lilith's ever-present patience and control over herself today had earned the pleasure of finding relief in this body of his first, "Do it, my Queen. Give me all of it."

A low growl answered him before she bent her legs for better stability and pulled him up only to yank him back down sharply, her hips rising to meet him. Short cries were torn from him as the movements ignited his every nerve with pleasure. His eyes slid shut as he arched back, the angle making a visible bulge every time she bottomed out. A sight that was sure to drive their audience of one absolutely wild.

Lucifer couldn't look anywhere else, even as Noir kept pushing him to the brink of madness. It was unrelenting, tongue replaced with lubricated tentacles that kept pushing so deep that it almost felt like he couldn't breathe as he was rocked again and again. Already he had been sure he was going to have a dry release twice, only for the angle to change and the urgency fade. Hope for the end of his punishment washed through him as he saw Lilith's knot begin to thicken and catch. Alastor's moans increased in pitch and volume, those beautiful red eyes of his opening again and meeting Lucifer's.

'Please, please come, gorgeous. Let me see it!'

As though he could hear the pleading, desperate thoughts, the omega went stiff, shaking with a wordless cry as he fell over that edge. The snarl behind him preceded a final thrust from Lilith before she followed him, the two locking together. A few moments of only Lucifer's pitiful groans and whines filling the air was finally interrupted with the words he'd been dying to hear fall from his Queen's lips, "Release him, Noir."

The agonizingly good burn almost immediately eased, the unforgiving pressure softening and gently pulling from him, both a relief and making him feel achingly empty. As soon as his mouth was free, he gulped deep lungfuls of hair. His weight was taken from the trees and shadows changed from adding to his torture to relieving him of it. The glowing ropes loosened, falling away and he could feel the rush of his magic coming forward to surge through him now that it had been freed as well. Tentacles kept him from collapsing on shaky limbs, careful not to touch his painfully hard cock. That hadn't been permitted yet. The moment his tail was released, it lashed heavily, the relief of the movement making him groan.

A chuckle had him lifting his head to find both Alastor and Lilith looking at him with lidded eyes. The omega was nearly boneless, leaning back against her as she gently ran a possessive hand over his stomach, "Think you can make it all the way over here, my dear alpha?"

The teasing tone came with a crook of a long finger and Lucifer couldn't have stopped himself from crawling to them if he wanted to. (Which he really didn't.) On weak, shaking hands and knees, he crawled to them, nearly sobbing with relief when he got the benediction of their hands reaching for him and he was allowed to reach back. Alastor guided him to lay against his front, burying his face in the soft and warm fluff on his chest, "There's our sweet angel. You're so beautiful in your misery, Lucifer."

Lilith gave a comforting croon, reaching around their omega to gently card her fingers through blond strands, "You did well, love. What do you want most right now? Do you want the ring off?"

Maybe it was madness, but he shook his head. The pulsing ache and burn of his unfulfilled desire kept him from feeling completely lost. The pain of it made things feel more real, kept his mind from believing that these last several months were nothing but a delusion of his broken mind. Lilith understood, she always did, "Fine, but only a little longer, alright? We don't need you actually breaking into a rut right now."

"Yes, alpha."

Held so close as he was, Lucifer could feel the shiver run through Alastor at his easy submission to her, to them both. Their omega adored seeing the mighty King of Hell so willingly fall to his knees for them time and again, the power it made the sinner feel as addicting as any drug, "You smell so delicious right now. Come up here and let me have a taste of that mouth of yours while you're still so sweet."

Yes, yes please! Though a bit clumsy, he pushed himself up further to meet that hungry mouth with a needy whine. The position had his terribly sensitive cock rubbing against the fur and firmness of where Lilith remained deep within, making him gasp. Alastor was quick to take advantage, both hands holding his head steady before slipping that long tongue inside.

Fantastic as those shadow tentacles were, nothing would ever beat the undeniable reality of hot flesh, sharp teeth bloodying his lips as a hungry growl came from the body he was pressed against. Lucifer would stop time if he could, make this moment eternal. The mix of want, need, pain, comfort, pure devoted love filling him was perfect and he never wanted it to end.

Too bad reality didn't work like that and eventually the kiss was broken as Lilith purred, "So pretty. I'm the luckiest alpha to have two beautiful boys to love so deeply."

No, Lucifer was sure he was the lucky one, that every awful thing he'd felt led him here and he'd do it all over again if he had to in order to be right back in their arms.

Notes:

The Lucifer feels before the smut was completely unplanned and hit me out of nowhere. Then my playlist did You Will Be Okay by Caleb Hyles and I SOBBED! Dammit Luci!

Alright ladles and jelly spoons! Gotta question for you all! What should Striker be, orientation wise? Alpha, beta, omega, some a/b/o variant of intersex? Put in as much or as little reasoning as you want, I keep bouncing around and can't decide.

Also, i got fanart! Eeeeee!
Lucifer's truth: https://bsky.app/profile/tiabritana.bsky.social/post/3lrtiys5q322a
Armand and Vassago: https://www.tumblr.com/peonysoprano/787040243849232384/and-here-i-said-id-never-draw-this-good-ass-bird?source=share

Chapter 26

Summary:

Lucifer felt warm, safe in an indescribable way as he woke up in bed between two of the most important people in his far too long life. Somehow they always ended up with him in the middle, no matter how they'd been as he drifted off. There was something of a floating feeling as he breathed in their scents, like the weight of the universe had been lifted for a little bit at least, like he was back to being an entity of Light and delight as he had been in the beginning.

This. This was one of the many reasons why he was so utterly devoted to them. They didn't care what he had once been, didn't feel even a trace of fear for his power or what he could potentially do. They treated him like he was just... theirs. Theirs to hold and guard and treasure. If he ever truly lost that...

Well, to put it lightly, the universe as a whole would likely be utterly screwed.

Lucifer felt warm, safe in an indescribable way as he woke up in bed between two of the most important people in his far too long life. Somehow they always ended up with him in the middle, no matter how they'd been as he drifted off. There was something of a floating feeling as he breathed in their scents, like the weight of the universe had been lifted for a little bit at least, like he was back to being an entity of Light and delight as he had been in the beginning.

This. This was one of the many reasons why he was so utterly devoted to them. They didn't care what he had once been, didn't feel even a trace of fear for his power or what he could potentially do. They treated him like he was just... theirs. Theirs to hold and guard and treasure. If he ever truly lost that...

Well, to put it lightly, the universe as a whole would likely be utterly screwed.

Didn't matter that he was bound to this plane, this realm that had begun with the destruction of humanity's innocence and grew with the spilling of his blood. Others might not be fully aware of what it meant, but his hands had been among those that laid out the foundations of all things. Woven together with two others in a way that meant should one be withdrawn and called back to its origin, the rest would collapse. Raphael and Ariel would never do that, would probably never even consider it as a possible choice to make. They had found a way to feel whole on their own, to be people instead of cosmic powers, but...

Without his reasons for living, Lucifer wasn't sure how long his love for Charlie and Armand would keep him from choosing to destroy it all and himself along with it.

If he lost them too, and the children Al now carried as well...

Insanity.

Madness.

He was a shattered mind and soul that was only able to hold back the consuming pain and wrath of the worst sort of betrayal because of one pair of hands at first, and now he was carried and made safe by two.

Blood would spill and boil in the fires of his fury in honor of Alastor.

The stars would all go dark for Lilith.

He'd seen it time and again in his dreams/nightmares/fantasies/visions of what could be should he lose them before Azrael came for him a final time. Lucifer idly wondered how often his duty-bound brother had felt the beginnings of an inevitability of apocalyptic proportions before he came back from looking over that edge, remembered they weren't truly gone, just away temporarily. Probably for the best that it was a question Az would likely never answer.

"Lulu? Where have you gone, love?"

Lucifer's spiraling thoughts pulled to a stop as Lilith's soft voice reached him and he looked up at her with a small smile, "Wandering in places that I probably shouldn't go."

She hummed in acknowledgement of his answer, setting aside the book she had been reading as he slept, "Well now, guess I need to give you a reason to stick around here where you belong."

He didn't even wait for her to reach for him, moving into her embrace and leaning into the soft kiss she gave him. There was no push for anything more than this, just a simple gesture of pure affection, so of course that meant Alastor had to grumble, "You both are far too sappy for this early in the day."

Lucifer could feel Lilith's lips curl up in an amused smile against his before they pulled apart to look at their omega fondly. He had a half-hearted glare on under his adorably sleep mussed hair. It was funny, usually it was Lucifer that was the grump upon waking. Then again, Al had been tired a lot with Charlie too. Given the fact that he had actually willingly taken a nap yesterday without much fuss, it was pretty clear they would likely be seeing a lot of this side of him for the next few months.

Hopefully being easily tired out this early would mean things would be a bit calmer this time around.

...yeah, no, even he couldn't delude himself that much.

Warmth bloomed in his chest as his mind returned to the sort of simpler concerns that plagued an alpha bonded to a crazy, reckless omega. A simple gesture of love, affection wrapped up in grumpy words, and Lucifer Morningstar remembered how to be just a person again.

***

Lilith gave a mental sigh of relief when the smell of ashes faded. That was likely what had woken Alastor up too. Lucifer didn't always tell them exactly what paths his mind went down sometimes, but she'd learned enough over their long years together to translate his answers. She had a feeling they'd be seeing that happen more often for a little while, at least until the lonely years were buried under enough happier ones. Better not to call attention to it for now, simply tug him out, carry on, and watch for any signs of it worsening.

Now that everyone was (mostly) awake, it was time to start the day, "Alastor? Would you like breakfast or do you feel like you need more sleep for a bit?"

When he just drew the blankets up over his head with a groan, she translated that to the idea of food being far less desired than sleep. Perhaps the nausea was starting up again. They'd have to stock up on some of the foods they'd found could be stomached even if his usual hunger was being drowned out with queasiness.

She snickered a bit as she and Lucifer left the bedroom, making him look up at her curiously, "I was just wondering what exotic and crazy things he'll ask for when the cravings really hit this time."

He had to slap his hand over his mouth as he nearly burst into laughter. There was no telling who was still asleep. When he finally got it under control, he asked, "Did he do it in Heaven too?"

"Oh yes. I still have no idea which ones were the real cravings and which ones were intended to weird the angels out, Raphael especially. I think it became a priority mission to see how far he could drive that particular Seraphim up the wall while we were up there, at least until Michael got pulled in. Then he became the main target."

Lucifer snorted and shook his head, "Michael being targeted I understand. Raph was probably because of the thing with Al's mother?"

Lilith grinned, "That, and that particular brother of yours flails and squawks about as much as you. I tried to tell him that if he stopped reacting so much Alastor would get bored, but-" She shrugged, "He never quite managed to."

He laughed as they entered the kitchen, eyes going even brighter with happiness at finding Charlie up and busily sorting through papers. The young alpha looked up at the sound of his laughter, smiling wide, "Good morning, Mom! Morning, Dad!"

Lilith came up behind the chair she was sitting in, leaning down to hug her and look over her shoulder curiously, "Good morning, dearest. Did Armand go to sleep well for you two?"

Charlie made an excited squealing noise and pulled out her phone, "I woke up before they did and look!" She opened a photo and showed them Armand all curled up asleep in Vaggie's arms, one of her wings laid over him with his hand buried in the soft feathers, "Aren't they so freaking adorable?!"

Lucifer's eyes went as adoringly wide as Charlie's. Lilith could just about see the hearts floating off the two of them as they looked at the picture and she couldn't help teasing, "You know, I wonder how long it will be before there's a little mostly angel baby running around calling you grandpa, Lu."

Charlie choked, her entire face going red, "MOM! Seriously?! It's way too early for that yet!"

Lucifer was obviously elated at the thought, and he easily backed his wife up, "I dunno, Char. I mean, we were only with Al a couple months before you got started. Three years is practically forever comp-"

Their daughter made a noise like a dying elephant, burying her head under her arms in embarrassment, "Noooo! Stooooop!"

Both of her parents couldn't keep from laughing this time. It just felt too good to be able to joke about these things openly now. Lucifer was the first to offer an olive branch, "Sorry, Charlie, but it was too tempting to pass up. Promise we aren't going to pressure you or Maggie on this."

"Daaaad," Charlie lifted her head to give him an exasperated look, "Come on! Her name is Vaggie, you should know that by now!"

"Yup, but it's Maggie until she stops treating me like some big scary alpha and actually corrects me on it!"

That got a couple blinks before the metaphorical light bulb came on, "Oh! Okay, I get it now. I think she's been practicing, I caught her saying something about her name to the mirror a couple days ago."

Lucifer grinned, "Good, because the sooner she stops looking at me like she's wondering if I'm anything like Adam, the better for everyone!"

Charlie winced, "Yeaaah, just... be patient. She went through a lot more than she's told me, I think."

Lilith put a hand on Lucifer's shoulder when his eyes went red for a second, "We will be. I heard what she implied during the battle and that sort of thing takes a long time to heal over. Doesn't help that her moods are going to be a bit all over the place with the suppressants Sera had them on likely fully wearing off soon. I believe that's one of the reasons Raphael recommended she be included on the therapy sessions too. I've already asked Bel to find someone who specializes in longstanding omega trauma that can help her understand the things she'll likely be dealing with for the first time in her life."

Charlie blew out a long breath, "Thanks, Mom. I've been trying to help, but I'm scared to push her too far and have her pulling away from me."

"Trust me, duckling, we understand," Lucifer ruffled her hair to make her squawk and flail. "Al was more prickly than a porcupine for a long time. We had to take it pretty slow with him, even after living together for a while when he was pregnant with you." He snapped his fingers, a goofy, frilly apron appearing on him as he went towards the stove, "I feel like making pancakes! You want any, Char?"

"Yes, but pleeeease leave the syrup off and let me add my own toppings, Dad! You always put too much on them."

He gave an offended gasp as he whirled around to wave a spatula at her threateningly, "Blasphemy! You have no taste!"

Charlie rolled her eyes, "I have plenty of taste! Just because you've killed yours with sugar-"

Lilith bit her lip as she sat down across from her, trying to keep from interrupting the playful squabbling with her laughter. Sometimes Charlie sounded so much like Alastor, it was hard to believe they'd never met until seven months ago. Lucifer stopped mid-retort and looked around, "Huh. I'd half expected Niffty to be in here by now giving me the evil eye about not making a mess."

"Uhhhh, Angel kinda, er," Charlie suddenly looked awkward again, glancing at both of them before blurting out, "hiredhertowritescriptsofyouguysforthestudio!"

Lilith took a second to pull all the words apart before she grinned, "Oh good! At least she knows how to do out of character work respectfully."

Charlie's eyes nearly popped out of her skull, "Huh?!"

Lucifer snorted, "Yeah, some people are bound and determined to put your Mom as second fiddle to me, which is fine, but they do it in a way that makes her way too submissive and then keep her that way every time. It's kind of creepy. If they're gonna do that, at least have her be a power bottom, it makes more sense than putting a look-alike over an entirely different personality."

Their daughter looked between them several times, "You guys are just... fine with this?! That people are making p-porn of you?!"

Lilith reached over to pat her hand, "We've been around since before Asmodeus was formed, dear. We were there when pornographic work was first made. Plus we're the King and Queen of this realm, of course people are going to have fantasies they want to see brought to life about us! Better we allow most of it and keep aware of what's being made so that we can build a good relationship with the bigger production companies as well as having Oz backing us. That way they will listen if we want to alter anything that seriously crosses any lines for us."

Charlie settled a bit as she listened, frowning in thought, "I... guess that makes sense." She put her head in her hands with a groan, "Oh maaaaan. I'm going to have to deal with that too, aren't I?"

"Probably!" Lucifer flipped a pancake in the air, grinning with pride when he caught it perfectly in the pan without magic, because he was just adorable like that. "Just depends on how long everyone stays more focused on us and Al, and the public release of everything we've been doing these last few decades. Once people start looking at more of the footage of the fight, you and your girlfriend will wanna talk to Oz, figure out boundaries and shit that he can push onto the bigger leagues. Amateurs and independents can't really be controlled, but the more marketed stuff you'll be able to get some leeway with through him."

"Speaking of Oz, that reminds me," Lilith raised a brow at Charlie, "Have you decided about if you're willing to work with Mammon?"

"Oh! Yeah! Here," their daughter shuffled a few of the papers before holding one out, "I'm not really sure how well a park themed after me will go over, but if I can work out something with Uncle 'Mon over giving sinners at the hotel a place to find steady work that meets my standards on treatment and safety, I think we can find some sort of middle ground."

Lucifer huffed, "Seriously, Char? He's the Sin of Greed! Safety guidelines and proper payroll are not going to fly with that jackass, because those cost money."

Charlie gave him an entirely too placid smile, one that had Lilith narrowing her eyes at her, "I know, Dad. But he and I have... hmmm," She tapped her chin in thought, "an understanding, so I think I can find a way to make it work."

Lucifer looked over at her and stared for a long moment, long enough that the next pancake started to smell a bit burnt. Startling, he swore and moved quick to try to salvage it. Once it was plated, he moved the pan off the burner and turned to point the spatula at Charlie, "Okay, I thought maybe he was lying when he said he was your favorite uncle, but now I'm starting to wonder."

"I would never! Claiming any of them is a favorite over the others would just hurt everyone's feelings, Dad!"

... not saying it out loud and it not being a fact were two very different things. Still, so long as Mammon wasn't doing anything to harm Charlie, Lilith was willing to sit back and let their daughter find her own way of navigating Hell's political structure and her sense of family. Who knows? Maybe she would succeed at peacefully keeping the Sin of Greed within certain boundaries where she and Lucifer had failed!

Any thoughts of their eldest's future socio-political endeavors were set aside when a pair of golden Heavenly scrolls appeared on the table, making both the King and Queen of Hell groan.

What now?!

***

After a brief conversation, they decided to let Alastor sleep in and head to the Embassy themselves, though Lilith had left him a text to let him know where they were if he woke up and tried to find them. Despite his best efforts to keep his own imagination under control, Lucifer was mentally working up a dozen different doomsday scenarios as he and Lilith took a portal to the front steps of the bright building. It couldn't be Sera, Az had her. And Adam was under Al's control, all of Hell had seen that yesterday. So what could possibly be the emergency? Had civil war broken out in Heaven after all?!

Finding Raphael calmly standing there with Gabriel looking around the building curiously, tapping at the walls as he complained, it definitely went a long way toward lowering the volume of the alarms in his head, "Seriously, this is just overkill. What was Sera even thinking, putting all this effort into this building and then not utilizing it properly?"

"She wanted to flaunt her power," Lilith answered easily, making both Seraphim look her way. "It wasn't about anything but a show of force that she could put something so large here without us being able to do anything about it."

Raphael made a small bow of respect in greeting while Gabriel scoffed, waving a hand to remove a panel off the wall and peer inside, "I am going to need to talk to Galadethel. He's got the general idea right, but there's several points where energy is going to waste. No wonder you could feel the watch when it got focused near you, Lu."

Lucifer blinked, "Wait, this is also where the viewing magics are set in? I thought it was the gateway." He refused to let himself think too hard on the implication that if Gabe had been working with Sera, even he wouldn't have been able to tell where she was watching. The Voice of Heaven was capable of being utterly terrifying, he knew that well from before the Seraphim had decided to stop putting his all into everything he did. Lucifer didn't need any more nightmare fuel, thanks!

There was no answer to his question, the curious angel already moving on. Gabriel frowned as he got to one of the Exorcist masks on the wall. Making a small noise of distaste, he pulled it down and then started going around removing the rest of the Exorcist statues and masks as well, easily crushing them in his hands. Raphael snorted, "Looks like I'm not the only one feeling destructive."

"Soooo," Lucifer motioned skyward. "Wanna tell us what the emergency is?"

"Well, uh, you see, the thing is... " Raphael started, looking a bit nervous, "First, I don't know how to tell you-"

"Azrael's blood is likely what makes angelic steel so deadly," Gabriel interrupted sharply, startling the healer, "and there's a whole lake of it in Heaven we need hidden." When there was silence after, he looked over to find the Morningstars staring at him, "What?"

Lucifer made a couple choked sounds before managing to get out, "There's a fucking lake of Azrael's blood?! How big are we talking here?"

Electric blue eyes studied the Embassy again, "We aren't entirely certain of the depth, attempts to measure have gotten strangely varying results, but I imagine you could easily have this building in the deepest part and still have some over it. From the images I have seen of this circle, I honestly think it isn't too much of an exaggeration to compare it to the width of the crater here."

Lucifer heard his wife's breathing stop and wasn't any better himself. He looked at Raphael, "How is that even possible?!"

"Um, well," the red haired angel chewed on his lower lip as he looked at Gabriel and Lilith, "I'm not sure how much I can safely say, but if my theories are right, the answer is absolutely terrifying and I would like to find whatever force created us and our duties so I can destroy the chains it has put on him."

He rubbed a hand over his face, a strained laugh leaving him, "If you do decide to go kill God or whatever, take Al with you, or else we'll never hear the end of his whining."

Because he somehow had a gift for showing up at just the right time, Alastor's voice came from the doorway of the Embassy, full of excited glee, "My, my! What is this I hear about killing God?! Where do I sign up, and how long do I have to prepare?!"

Gabriel looked terribly self-satisfied for some reason, "Hmph. Called it."

"Should have known. You were purposely testing things, weren't you Gabe?" Raph grumbled before closing his eyes. Lucifer assumed it was because he was trying to speak to Az.

Alastor shadow-slipped forward to appear at Lucifer's other side, leaving him feeling more secure with how easily he could touch them both if he panicked again. Looking up at Gabriel, he asked, "Sooo, what were you testing with Al?"

The brown haired Seraphim chuckled, "I believe it is possible that he places so much importance on timing for peak entertainment value that it actually affects the probability of him arriving at any given situation at the most opportune moment."

"Ha!" The sinner laughed, "Fascinating theory, my friend, but I do wonder how it could be properly proven as fact."

Brows furrowing, Raphael sighed as he opened his eyes and muttered, "Somehow I don't fully believe you, you little shit. Fine though, be stubborn." His next words were for the rest of them, "He claims no matter what we discuss, so long as it's things I figured on my own and he has not explicitly said that it cannot be shared before, it shouldn't cause any backlash."

"Backlash? Against the Seraphim of Death?" Alastor tilted his head, "Is that why we're killing God? I mean, I'd be all for it even if it was just for the general mess of things and the apparent apathy of whatever higher being there is out there! Specifics, however, mean that I will need to find a fiͥt̜tin͔͒g̺͍̠̺ͤͯ͠ m̪̔e̠̣̱̳͇ͩā̷̜n͎͞s͖̐͂͒̚ for the end!"

Lucifer felt a faint, not-quite-there itch at the back of his mind and saw how Raph's eyes lit up with fond amusement, so he was pretty sure Az was laughing his ass off somewhere nearby. Lilith sighed, "Lovely, much as I would adore seeing you take some frankly justified measures against any such deity, I must ask you at least wait until after you give birth."

If Raphael's eyes had been lit up before, they were practically blazing now as he looked Alastor over, "Oh!" His brows furrowed as he focused on the sinner's stomach, "Oh wow, how in the world...."

"Belphegor calls it superfetation. Terribly rare and definitely unheard of for it to be at such different stages it seems."

The healer blinked a couple times, the light in his eyes dimming back to normal, "I've heard of the phenomenon. My confusion lies in the fact that I can see one is old enough that I should have felt it before."

Lucifer flailed, "That's what I said! How the Hell did you manage to miss that?!"

Raphael hummed thoughtfully, his brows furrowing. Finally he looked at Alastor again, "Would you mind if I try something? I will need to touch your stomach, but your clothes can remain on. It shouldn't do anything more than maybe give you a bit of an energy buzz."

The sinner grinned, "A bit of extra pep in my step would be welcome, given my tiredness from yesterday's fun!"

Raphael placed a glowing hand at the front of Alastor's stomach, closing his eyes. It only lasted a few seconds before he pulled away, looking amused, "Huh, I bet if I'd been around while you carried Charlie, I would have had issues telling while doing anything involving my energy running through you too." He looked over at Lucifer, "It seems your offspring instinctively match their wavelengths to outside angelic energy while still this vulnerable. Maybe it has something to do with your shapeshifting? I'm not sure if it's an attempt to absorb extra energy to grow or a defense mechanism, but it happened just now when I pushed mine through."

"Huh," Alastor looked down at himself, considering. "So when I was wounded by Adam?"

Raphael nodded, "It likely felt like another spark of his energy. Then, when that was gone and it was just mine working to heal you, it shifted to match that instead. The tiny one didn't do the same thing just now, so either it needs to grow more before it can do the same, or it's Lilith's, since I was able to examine Armand as he progressed."

Gabriel looked curious and intrigued, which Lucifer felt nearly as wary of as when Bel looked like that, "I wonder if enough of another's energy would cause the child to be magically altered by the source."

"Nope!" Lucifer immediately protested, both Alastor and Lilith having bared their teeth as well. "You are not experimenting on our unborn children!"

Gabriel seemed honestly shocked, "I would never suggest to. It was simply a curiosity."

Raphael sighed, "Brother, that particular sort of curiosity and theorizing should stay an internal thought, especially in front of the parents."

Alastor scoffed, side-eying Lucifer, "Seems the penchant for opening your mouth and inserting your foot might actually be genetic."

He pointed a finger at the smirking jerk, "First off, genetics is really not how things work with the Firsts, but I get your point. Second, much as I want to avoid it, we really need to get back to the actual point of this. There's a lake of what might somehow be Az's blood in Heaven that's being used to make angelic steel-"

"Was being used," Gabriel interrupted as Raphael blushed, "until a certain redhead decided to set fire to all the forges after terrifying the smiths away from the lakeside."

Lucifer stared in amazement while both Lilith and Alastor looked at the healer with proud, gleeful grins. Raphael did that?! Holy shit! "Er, right, and you guys want our help with it how?"

Gabriel shrugged, "Ideas, mostly. Confiscation of as much angelic steel weaponry as possible as well."

Lucifer groaned, rubbing his forehead, "Ugh, that's going to be an issue and a half, especially with how tense things still are between the classes right now. The lowers won't want to lose the one thing they have to properly put up a fight against the damn pretentious fancy chickens"

"Oh, I'm positive there's more than one way to pluck a bird, darling!" Alastor licked his teeth, "We simply need to find an alternative for injuring and killing Goetia that any person can wield! Why, I even have a viable test subject for it!" Eager red eyes turned back to the angels, "So, a lake of the Seraphim of Death's blood, hm? How? And what, precisely, are you trying to do with it?"

Raphael sighed, "Please don't press for more details, but essentially whenever he does not follow through with taking a soul or even just changes a person's fate, he has to pay for it with his own flesh and blood. As far as I can tell, it never regenerates and I can't do anything to heal it. As for how there is so much, I am of the belief that he has been... altered by the use of those weapons. That those souls, who they were at the time of their deaths, they aren't actually fully erased, just somehow melded with him."

... that explained so many confusing things about the end of the battle. Lucifer felt nauseous as he thought of just how many sinners had died in Exterminations, the Exorcists at the last one, the hellborn that were still being killed almost daily.

*"Even if it does not, perhaps her damned God-complex and mind will be finally broken down into ~teeny, tiny, little~ pieces that will be easier to swallow!"*

Ooooh, holy fuck! No wonder Az had stepped in with Sera and Adam like he did! The thought that Az, the quiet and kind angel he'd known since the beginning, could have been warped by all that hatred and ego... And he was expecting them to either get her to change her ways or break her so that if she did go the way she had been meant to, it wouldn't mean disaster for the rest of the universe.

How much had Az been forced to pay to prevent that? He was really starting to understand why Raph was so pissed at whatever it was that trapped the Seraphim of Death between those kinds of choices.

"...I do not desire to know a future where I aspire for the reverence and worship of Godhood as she has," Lilith's voice was faint as she recounted what she'd heard him say in Heaven.

Gabriel nodded, "Precisely. And as far as the lake itself goes, we're not sure yet what's really feasible. Lilith and Alastor have shown they can handle being in Heaven, so long as he has access to his pocket dimension to more easily regain his energy. It would be nice if you two could come up and see what ideas you have. We want to limit or completely cut off access. Too many angels know that it's used for those weapons for us to be able to leave the lake as it is. Telling them what we suspect the contents are would only make some even more eager to get hold of it. Honestly, it seems an impossible problem to solve, but we figure you have resources we don't."

There was... something in his choice of words, in the way both Seraphim were carefully holding themselves. No sign of lies or anything, but Lucifer was sure there was more to the discussion here than he was catching. He glanced up at Lilith, she was good at this sort of thing. Violet eyes met his before pointedly glancing to their omega. Turning his attention that way, he saw how wide Alastor's grin had gone, the bright anticipation and excitement in his eyes as well as the dark drool dripping down his chin.

Ah. Though they had named Lily as well, they were really presenting it as a challenge and temptation for Al. Probably trying to get him eager enough to fix their problem for them that he'd break reality to do it and gleefully hold it over their heads after as proof of his superiority. Heh, their omega was certainly something special, and it was gratifying that his siblings so fully recognized it. Lilith reached over to grab Al's arm, getting his attention, "I am putting Armina's old rules in place for this."

That immediately had a ridiculous whine coming out of the deer, whatever it meant, "I'm not 5! I wasn't even considering-"

"That's the problem. You wouldn't plan to until the moment you saw it and the temptation became too great."

Raphael put his face in his hand with a groan, "Seriously? I had thought that would be something he left behind as he matured. You didn't act like that up in Heaven."

Lilith snorted, "Not when any of us were looking at least."

Lucifer raised a hand, "Uh, what are you guys talking about?"

Alastor sighed, "My mother instituted rules when I was young due to my proclivities with taking a taste of many things of questionable edibility. In essence, if I did not know for certain what the item was, how many others had touched it, or how long it had been where I found it, I had to bring it to her attention before trying it."

"I would wonder how in the world you survived as long as you did, Alastor, but I know Armina well enough to know it was likely her doing" Raphael huffed. "I still say she should have been granted sainthood."

The deer sent his microphone spinning at his side as he grinned, "In that, you and I are in complete agreement, my good sir! I suppose being one of the three leaders of Heaven is an acceptable alternative to that though!"

Lilith leaned down, whispering in Lucifer's ear, "You know, with the secret of Charlie's birth parent out, we could always have some new fun. With their red hair, we can start a rumor that Raphael is Alastor's biological father, since the real one is gone and incapable of arguing the matter."

His eyes lit up bright at the idea of how that would spread like wildfire, likely even reaching Heaven and catching on there. Oh, that would be hilarious! He could just imagine how much Raph would flail and try to deny it. Alastor would likely be torn between amused and irritated when people assumed being half-Seraphim was how he was so powerful.

Gabriel cleared his throat, raising a brow at Raphael, "Now that we have their full interest in the lake, we still need to get through the subject of Michael."

Lucifer stiffened, "Michael?! What about Michael?"

"I was actually going to bring that up first, but someone had to play with the strange way things work around your mate," Raphael glared at Gabriel pointedly.

The other Seraphim just shrugged, summoning a sleek-looking cell phone and prying it apart as he wandered away to study the opening he'd made in the wall again, "I also wanted to make sure all three of them were here for this. Alastor seems to like Michael too."

Shaking his head, the healer returned his attention to the three waiting for him to speak, "I don't want you blaming yourself for this, okay, Lucifer? It's not your fault. I honestly think it's been coming a while."

"We think Michael's crashing, possibly even suicidal," Gabriel sounded as calm as if he was simply talking about the weather, "so we need to get him some help down here, away from the elder choirs."

"Gabriel!" Raph snapped, "We have seriously got to give you some lessons in tact!"

Lucifer put a hand on Lilith's arm to keep himself from falling over and to ground him from the rising panic. Two distinct spots on his chest burned, but the pain in his heart was worse, "M-Michael's what?! I-"

His wife grabbed his chin, firmly guiding him to look up at her, "I need you to take a deep breath, dear. Focus on me, think about Charlie and Armand, okay? I would have gotten a photo of them napping together with Alastor for you, but someone's anti-image field was up again."

"I have had enough of being on camera for some time, my Queen! I've told everyone before, this face is made for radio!" Despite Alastor's seemingly uncaring tone, Lucifer knew he was aware of his impending panic. He could feel shadows wrapping around his arm under his sleeve comfortingly.

"This is why I have all the healers learn at least a bit of bedside manner, Gabe! I know you want to start talking solutions, but if you send the other person into a panic attack that just means you have to wait all the longer to move the conversation forward!"

Gabriel made a small noise that Lucifer couldn't decipher before coming closer, "My apologies, brother. It appears I was too hasty in speaking, it was truly not my intention to upset you. Is there anything I can do to assist?"

He knew Gabe hadn't meant to freak him out. He'd just wanted Raphael to stop fumbling around so they could actually work on fixing the problem. Taking a deep breath, he blew it out slowly before giving Gabriel a shake of his head, "I'll be alright." He turned his eyes to his other brother, "How bad is it, Raph? Don't sugar coat it."

There was a long sigh as the healer's wings dropped low, "It's... bad. He's not carrying his sword anymore. His exact words were 'if I hear one more person tell me they think we need to put that damned statue back up, I will end up doing something I might not regret.'" Raphael met Lucifer's eyes, "But I don't think it's others that he'll actually strike with the intention to kill."

That... "Fuck."

His brothers nodded as his mates shared a look. Lilith spoke first, "You know, we were just discussing the idea of an inter-realm event to help strengthen ties and provide a way for everyone to get an outlet with how many warriors both sides carry. It might be something that would take a long time to plan out, and having someone so intimately familiar with the rules the armies of Heaven follow in sparring as well as any other regulations that would aid in keeping this friendly would be a welcome guest for however long it takes."

Alastor put a hand on Lucifer's shoulder, squeezing lightly, "Too true! And I am absolutely certain dear Charlie would love to get a chance to get to know her uncle better. In fact, he might find it enjoyable to assist in rebuilding the hotel, busy hands can help calm a busy mind!"

Gabriel chuckled when the deer looked at him pointedly, "Yes, that is very true."

"Plus," Raphael looked at Lucifer fondly, "I think actually seeing for himself that you have found a way to live, to thrive and be happy despite it all, might go a great length towards healing that guilt he has carried for so long."

Healing, not absolving. Michael knew he couldn't get forgiveness from the person he cast down, but what Raph was suggesting wasn't that. It was a chance to move past that moment, let the wound of it heal over finally. Something Lucifer himself had trouble with. He had gained so much in the last ten thousand years that hopefully it was only Sera's continual attempts at reopening it that he hadn't been able to walk further from it.

Maybe if he reached out a hand towards his brother once more, Michael would reach back again and they would both get a chance to this time?

Lucifer looked up at his mates, "Looks like we might need to let the kids know their uncle is coming for an extended visit."

Lilith gave him a proud smile before turning back to his brothers, "We'll give him as long as he needs. Just let us know when to expect him."

Raphael gave a bit of a long sigh of relief, "Good. That just leaves convincing the stubborn idiot himself."

Alastor chuckled, tilting his head, "Do you want him to come with the full knowledge of why, or is this to be a plan of trickery?"

The healer blinked, looking a bit offended, "Tricking him would likely just make things worse!"

Rolling his eyes, the deer held his microphone behind him as he rocked on his feet, "Then you have the right weapon to use already!"

That got a confused look before Gabriel slapped his own forehead, "Right. Emily. Michael has a hard time telling her no."

Lilith laughed and nodded, "He really does, and that girl has the best sad puppy eyes of anyone I've ever seen. She's even better than Charlie at it."

Lucifer thought on what he remembered of the angel, that bubbly expression and personality that was so bright and honest, "Huh. You know, I can see it." He was unaware of Lilith bringing up a hand behind him, her fingers curling one by one in a countdown. As soon as the last finger folded down, he perked up, "Hey! We should see about giving her an open invitation to come down when she can. Charlie was so happy to see her and you guys said she really looks up to Lily, so she's practically family already in my books!"

He blinked in confusion when everyone burst into laughter around him. Lilith wrapped her arm around him and gave him an affectionate kiss on the cheek, "We all knew it was only a matter of time before you adopted her, my big-hearted angel."

He blushed and rubbed the back of his neck, "Now we just need to figure out what to tell Charlie."

***

Charlie yelped when she turned around to find Alastor grinning just inches from her face, "Dammit, Al! You are such a jerk!"

He chuckled, Noir flat against the wall behind him and giggling madly, "And a good morning to you too, Charlie! Do you have some time? We'd love to talk about what you'd like done with the hotel, and we might even have some extra assistance coming!"

She huffed, poking him in the shoulder, "You three better not be planning to just have Dad snap his fingers and be done with it. I put a lot of work into the old hotel, it wouldn't feel right taking the easy way out now."

Alastor gave her a proud grin, "I would expect no less, my dear. Always taking the easiest path dulls the mind and body!"

She blinked, folding her arms over her chest as she raised a brow and smirked, "Huh. You and Dad fight over that too, don't you?"

He rolled his eyes skyward as he started walking. "Heavens yes! Lilith isn't as awful about it, but both of them have allowed all the years at the top to have them turning to magic for every little convenience."

"I know!" She threw her arms in the air, "I mean seriously, I've seen Dad summon something that was two feet away rather than reaching for it!"

Alastor gave her a sly look, eyes bright with mischief, "Want to know what I do to get him to stop?"

She gave a sharp gasp and moved to get closer, "Ooooo, tell me, tell me!"

Several rooms away, Lucifer felt a chill run up his spine, "Uh, Lily? Why do I feel like something bad just happened?"

"I'd wager our darling omega and daughter are likely plotting against you, dear," Lilith and Armand gave him matching smirks.

The King of Hell got the distinct feeling he was outclassed and outnumbered on all sides.

***

In Heaven

Emily took a deep breath, put on her brightest smile, and pushed open the door to the healing hall. Michael was going to take care of himself and come back stronger than ever if she had to shove him all the way down the gate herself! If the elder hypocrites wanted to argue about it, they could come talk to her directly and she would prove to them that a Joybringer was not just fun and games. She was smart, she had seen that he wasn't happy, and many of them weren't either! Real smiles were going to return to Heaven, laughter and peace and all the good things that this place was supposed to have in excess.

What she wasn't expecting was to see an Exorcist sitting listlessly on the floor near Raphael's open office door, her golden eyes unfocused and wings dull and limp, "Lute?!"

There was no response from the angel, not even a twitch, and the red-haired healer hurried back out from his office at hearing her voice, "Oh! Hello, Emily! I, uh, look, I have a bit of a situation here, as you can see. Michael is awake and in that room if you want to go talk to him now. He knows you're coming. I'll update you on this," He gestured at Lute, "when I can. We're just trying to make sure if it's only her, or if this is something we have to watch for with all the others too."

Worry had her hesitating, but she trusted that Raphael knew what he was doing. Perhaps she disapproved of what Lute and the rest of the Exorcists had done, however Emily knew they also hadn't really had a free choice in what they did. She hoped that as they were given the ability to choose without repercussions, they would turn away from all the violence and find new paths. Even if Lute wasn't looking at her, she gave the listless angel a hopeful smile before hurrying on towards her original destination.

The young Seraphim prayed to anything that might be listening that there would be no more senseless deaths because of Sera's madness. Knocking on the door Raphael had pointed her to, she went to open it but frowned when it refused to budge. Just as she was about to try again, a chill went up her spine and she realized all the usual sounds around her had stopped.

Now there was only the soft chime of bells behind her.

Raphael had warned her that this would likely happen, and she had hoped the knowledge would reduce the feeling she had gotten in the central plaza that day, but it seemed being in the presence of the Seraphim of Death was not something easily handled even when expected. Heart racing like a hummingbird's, Emily turned and looked up at the imposing figure that she likely would never forget for the entirety of her existence.

"Hello, little sister. I hear you have questions for me."

Oh stars, she needed to actually respond and it felt like her tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth! Shoot, shoot, shoot! Emily didn't want to look like an idiot in front of him, especially since he had just referred to her as sister! Firsts usually only called other Firsts that!

'Remember, Emily,' the memory of Lilith advised, 'when in doubt, your greatest weapon is your smile and your honest willingness to treat everyone as a potential friend. Not many have defenses against that sort of positivity.'

Right, she was a Joybringer at her core, no matter what other roles she had chosen. This angel in front of her was just like her, no matter what his powers had her feeling like. Heck, if this feeling was always around, he likely didn't have many friends at all! Arming herself with that knowledge, Emily shoved away that part of her that wanted to keep her distance from him and grinned wide as she flew up to be at eye level with him, "Hello, brother! It's a pleasure to actually get to meet you! I know you probably already heard this from Raphael, but please feel free to call me Emily, Em, or whatever works for you, okay?"

It was interesting how she could feel his emotions so clearly, though it did take a moment to translate. Right now it seemed like he was a bit bewildered by her behavior, the feeling making her giggle, which in turn confused him even further. He tilted his head with a soft chime, drawing her eyes to the bells in his braids. A delighted noise left her as she pointed, "Eeeee! You're wearing the feather from Armand! He's gonna be so happy when I tell him!"

"... you are not uncomfortable in my presence?"

She shrugged, "I am, I'm just choosing to ignore it and treat you like I would any other person I haven't gotten to talk to before. It's not like you're purposely trying to scare me away or anything," Emily gave him a hopeful look, "right?"

Azrael shook his head and she smiled, the joy within her shining bright until she remembered just what it was she had wanted to ask him about, "Raphael said that there's often a lot of things you can't talk about with your duties?"

"Yes, but he says your concerns have left you restless and questioning, which will not be conducive for focus on bringing Heaven back to where it is meant to be."

She frowned, wondering if he knew that she was aware of some of the... consequences of talking about things he shouldn't. He must have, or maybe he was able to figure it out from her expression. Either way, he continued, "Do not fret. So long as you swear that you will not reveal anything that I tell you and do not push for more, I have already determined what is worth speaking on."

That... was not good enough. She wanted desperately to know what had become of Sera, but she was not going to be yet another person that would stand idly by when she knew what those answers would cost him! Something inside her burned as she stared at him, not the powers of Heaven's people, the share of the power of the High Seraphim that she had claimed. This was something deeper that felt like it was as much a part of her as the Joy she felt in the universe, and it made words spill from her that were her own and yet not, "No. The Truth might be something I want with all my heart, but I will not ask another to pay such a cost to give it. I will find my answers for myself, brother."

There was a tidal wave of something around them, a feeling she wasn't sure how to classify. It was bigger than anything she had ever felt herself, even at her greatest delight and heaviest grieving.

"It is good to see that the mantle of Truth has begun to settle properly on your shoulders, sister. May you carry it with greater respect and appreciation than she ever did."

Emily blinked in confusion at his words. She couldn't say how she knew, but she got the feeling that he was about to undo whatever hold he had on Time and leave, so she reached out to stop him. As soon as her hand made contact with his shoulder, her eyes went wide at the surge that washed through her, her mind struggling to grasp it. What little she did manage to hold onto made her feel so small and insignificant. The death of galaxies that had been created and destroyed long before she was formed. The struggles to live of all manner of beings, their pain ended by his hand. The knowing that one day, all of this would cease to exist and only then would he be allowed to lay down his mantle and rest as well.

When she was finally able to blink again, Azrael was gone and Raphael was at her side, looking down at her in concern, "Emily?! Are you alright? What happened?"

It took a few breaths before she could speak, tears falling from her eyes, "I understand now, Raphael. The universe really is terribly cruel to him, isn't it?"

His expression softened and he nodded, "Yeah." Things were quiet for a moment before he huffed, "If it makes you feel better, you can probably ask Alastor to let you help in his plan to destroy whatever created this existence of ours."

They stared at each other before they both burst into laughter at the sheer ridiculousness of it all, the hilarity made all the sharper for the stress and concern they'd just been mired in. Both Seraphim knew that crazy demon absolutely would make the attempt if he ever got the chance, if for no other reason than to be able to honestly gloat about it.

Notes:

SO, this chap was a bit of a rollercoaster ride! I struggled with the Raph and Gabe convo with our trio for a very long time. Thats what took the longest in getting this one out. If you haven't read my other WIP, Avatar of Hell, I've started working on actively getting more of that out as well, so my writing time is kind of split between the two. If you want a bit of radioapple (+shadow but it's not the usual dark magic creature I write) crack fic treated seriously, def give it a read! I would love to hear everyone's thoughts. (though fair warning, it is in an angst/hurt arc atm so if you want to wait about two or three more chaps to get into it when that is resolved, I understand.

Yes, Al and Armand both got a similar sense as Emily, though they weren't able to see the images she did. Al's grown since that first contact he made during his walk with Az, so I imagine he'd be able to grasp more than he did before.

Chapter 27

Summary:

"Enter," Michael called out when there was a knock on the door, not bothering to get up from where he'd set himself up on the bed with his back to the corner and his head on his bent knees. It made it easier not to feel... too much of whatever this was he was feeling. He wasn't surprised Raphael had gone to some of the others. The healing sleep had helped him to recognize the liability he was becoming, though he was still terribly exhausted. At his rank and position, they really couldn't afford for many to see this sort of weakness from him. Especially not those that continued to be resistant to the new form of leadership.

"Enter," Michael called out when there was a knock on the door, not bothering to get up from where he'd set himself up on the bed with his back to the corner and his head on his bent knees. It made it easier not to feel... too much of whatever this was he was feeling. He wasn't surprised Raphael had gone to some of the others. The healing sleep had helped him to recognize the liability he was becoming, though he was still terribly exhausted. At his rank and position, they really couldn't afford for many to see this sort of weakness from him. Especially not those that continued to be resistant to the new form of leadership.

They couldn't just make all of them Fall. That was the way Sera did things, they were working to make Heaven kinder than that, give others a chance to correct their behavior and do better. Plus the strain it would put on the already volatile system in Hell would make things that much harder for those trying to fix things there.

In the safety of his mind, he had to admit even the thought of being involved in sending another crashing down made him feel like tearing himself apart just so no one could ever try to convince him to do that again. Still, knowing that others knew, no matter how much he trusted them, was not easy. While he'd been told to expect Emily, he'd thought she would be immediately treating him like something fragile, all soft words and pitying looks. Instead...

A weight landed on the bed, jostling him and making him lift his head to find her smiling wide and glowing, "Michael, you are an absolute idiot, but I love you!"

...

"Now, Mr. Bedhead, we have an important job for you that might just solve a whole bunch of problems if you think you can do it. It will get you out of Heaven for a little while so Armina and I can get those cloud-brained hypocrites to start recognizing us as your equal and make it so they stop trying to turn you into the next Sera."

When did she start being able to say that name without looking like a kicked puppy?

"Plus it means you get to actually get to know Charlie for real and not in the middle of a busy crowd! Won't that be awesome?!"

"... Charlie? As in... you want me to go to Hell?"

That got a wide-eyed blink, "I forgot to mention that part first, didn't I? Whoopsie daisy! Sorry! Yes, the job would have you officially stationed in Hell to help the Morningstars with ideas for an inter-realm combat tournament. Lilith thinks it might be a good way to release tension and pressure as well as building bridges through friendly competition."

Michael felt a spark of interest break through the foggy exhaustion. Her bright smile and enthusiasm made it hard to really stay stuck in any maybes or what-ifs.

"It will probably take a while, so we're gonna need you to come up with a list of people that can handle some of your other responsibilities while Armina and I keep working on the-" Emily paused when he summoned a few sheets of paper and handed them over. As she looked through them, her shoulders and wings tensed up. The expected question never came though, she just nodded and folded the papers, "I'll make sure to find all of then and let them know what's expected! You just do what you need to so you can be ready to go."

"... I will need to take some weapons with me. It is Hell, and many down there would likely jump at the chance to take out someone as high ranking as me, even if they aren't old enough to remember me from the full wars."

She stared at him for a long moment before holding out her hand, pinky finger extended, "Pinky swear you won't use them outside of absolute necessity and sparring?"

Michael looked at her in utter confusion. Emily sighed with something like playful exasperation and reached out with her other hand to grab one of his, "It's a human thing! Some of them make promises to each other and hook their littlest finger with each other's to seal it and make it binding." She explained as she moved his fingers into completing the gesture, "There's no magic or anything, you just gotta trust the other person will do what they've said! So this means I trust you to keep yourself alive, no matter what!"

... when was the last time someone other than his subordinates had taken a promise on simple good faith with him?

A bright grin and playful laugh from thousands of years ago and another life crossed his mind and made the ache in his chest come back. Michael forced it down, forced himself to focus on the smiling angel in front of him and nodded, unable to actually speak around the feeling. Thankfully Emily's little human ritual did not seem to need his verbal input. She glowed brighter for a moment before letting go and getting to her feet, "I'll update Raphael, alright? Oh! I'll let him explain why, but there's a permanent ban and recall on blessed steel weapons, sooooo I hope you have a different option?"

He frowned at the information but nodded. Even if it did mean pulling his old sword out of storage... "I will need to speak to one of the master blacksmiths then. Jehoel would be ideal, if he is available. I can't use my original blade like it is, especially not in front of Lucifer."

Emily looked curious though she held off on asking. She simply nodded, "Sure! I'll see if I can find him for you! I've heard... interesting things about him, so it will be neat to meet him!"

Michael's lips twitched. Interesting was one way to describe the Seraphim of Flames. That particular First had little concept of personal space and a love of anything shiny. Emily was one of the shiniest and friendliest angels the Commander had ever met, so she would be just fine.

Until she tried to leave that is.

***

Raphael sat in the meditation chamber staring at the empty stone where Azrael would sometimes join him as he slowly worked to untangle the mess of thoughts and emotions of the last couple weeks. So much had changed, so much finally being fixed, but there was also still so much to be done. Realistically, he knew that for all their jokes about sending Alastor after whatever held the Seraphim of Death accountable, the truth was that there was likely little that could be done about it beyond convincing Az to stop trying to fix everything until he had nothing left to give.

The healer gave a long sigh and shut his eyes as he ran a hand over his face. How much had stopping Michael this early cost? Maybe Az had somehow had a hand in convincing others to push the Commander to talk instead of burying things away and pretending he was practically unfeeling, an obedient weapon with no need for friends or any sort of companionship. Moving this soon had probably made the price of interference less than a more direct action closer to the point of no return. The fact that Michael had already made a list of people that would be best suited to handling the various duties and how the promotions should be done if the position of Commander came open...

At least down in Hell, Raphael knew there were three people that would not allow Michael to fall to his own hand or another's. Lucifer, who would never want his twin to die. Lilith, who would see it as both a political and familial duty to keep the Commander of Heaven safe and whole. And then there was Alastor. He couldn't help the huff of a laugh that escaped him. That crazy bastard would likely say that the Seraphim wasn't allowed to go until the sinner himself was strong enough to be the one to take him out. That Michael was only allowed to fall in an honest fight, not in a quiet surrender to guilt. The reality was Alastor had probably already placed Michael into one of those weird places in his head that seemed to divide others into 'potential future prey', 'fun toys', or 'trusted friend-like person who should not be eaten, only bitten in times of stress.'

As far as the healer could tell, he and Michael had both started out in the toy slot, but now Alastor actually saw them as people worth recognizing. Gabriel had pretty quickly earned the demon's regard and respect for the third slot. Emily almost seemed to be somewhere between the 'person' slot and the elite few that Alastor labeled something like 'family to be protected with every ounce of hunger that he kept barely hidden behind that smile of his.' That was likely because of all her similarities to Charlie.

Watching Armina around Alastor all those years had made him suspect that she had something similar to that last one in her own mind too. Seeing the memory Emily had of how the human-born had viciously torn into Sera when she threatened Armand had turned that suspicion into certainty.

Then there was the universe's longest running game of connect the dots. So many little things kept adding up as he thought on various conversations he'd had with Azrael over the centuries. He knew he wasn't remembering all of them, but enough of an outline was forming that he wanted to kick himself for not seeing it sooner. How much could he have prevented if he'd only listened a little closer, had actively taken all those vague cryptic hints and tried to line them up before? Hell, even how Az had suddenly become more likely to answer when his counterpart reached out or come to see him these last few decades on his own (far more times than he ever had since Eden) should have been a clear warning not all was well! The books Raphael had been studying at the behest of the psychological professionals he was gathering were enough to let him see that the change in behavior had likely been something Azrael was doing to cope and try to keep himself from breaking under everything that was happening to him. Essentially his brother had been holding onto him like a life vest to keep from drowning under a flood Raphael had not even been aware was threatening to swallow him up.

Aware enough that the guilt and anger he felt with himself over it all was not going to do any good, the healer forced himself to look at the newest mystery that his biggest pain in the ass had dropped in his lap today.

It had taken everything in him to not react when Emily told him exactly what had happened. It was not the things she saw when she touched Az, that happened nearly every time someone other than him made contact with the Seraphim of Death. (How Armand had only seemed a bit shocked and not ended up a shaking mess was a different sort of puzzle.) It was what Azrael had said, that she was settling into the mantle of Truth! That was one of Sera's two domains! Raphael could feel a headache coming on, "How could Emily have that aspect when Sera was only killed days ago?!"

"Because the death of an aspect within a being does not require that being's death."

One green eye opened to glare at the Seraphim sitting on the stone across from him. He allowed himself to vent a bit of his stress and irritation via the grumpiness that Az seemed to find so funny and endearing, "You certainly like being a creeper these days. Are you sure you didn't decide to visit the mortal realm and have a fling with Armina before that bastard of a husband got her?"

"As much better as that option would have been, you know such an act would not bring about any offspring, nor would I have left the mother and child in that man's hands."

The healer chuckled and shook his head at the fact that Azrael had answered so seriously, "I know you wouldn't have." Drumming his fingers on his staff, Raphael looked up at the illusory clouds floating above, "So, Emily carries Truth and Justice now?"

"Only Truth. Justice took much longer to fully wither in Sera and went to another."

Now that he knew that such a thing was even possible, honestly he could see it. Sera's sense of justice may have been warped by her delusions, but it was still there for longer than her preference for finding out the truth, "Which of the young ones has it then?"

There went that damned feeling of smug amusement, "I'm certain if you think on it, you can figure it out, brother. For all that your temper has grown short, your intelligence has not."

Irritated that Azrael was back to dangling hints and answers in front of him again, Raphael grumbled and summoned a small cushion from his office to throw at the source of his annoyance. Still, that meant it was someone he knew and likely knew well. Having no idea when it was that the universal aspect of Justice completely left Sera did not help. The only real clue was that it was almost certainly someone younger than Emily, since it likely was something that was set into the core of a being as they formed, just like it had with the Firsts. That narrowed things down some, but it was still a pretty broad range.

Apparently feeling generous, Az added, "I will admit, it was surprising to find that our aspects do not have to be held by purely heaven-formed angels, though the fact that she so easily connected with Emily is not a shock seeing as those aspects are used to working in tandem."

...

No. He couldn't be implying Armina was...

Could he?

Azrael must have caught his stunned thoughts, or maybe it was clear on his face, because his jerk of a brother let out a booming laugh.

***

Hearing that there was a Seraphim that needed to get out of Heaven and stay down here for a while because it might be less dangerous for him and those around him was shocking and yet not. Though Charlie knew the mess would be getting better up there, it definitely wasn't going to happen overnight and the few things she did know about Michael from the conversation today had been enough to make it clear he needed the help. She really liked that Raphael was willing to trust them all to keep him safe despite the reputation of Hell. (Was the Seraphim of Life her uncle or a grandfather? Probably uncle for now since he and Armina were only starting to be an official thing. Her family tree was getting weird as well as larger.) It was clear that some of her Dad's family did actually know that this realm had potential to be so much better too! That sort of faith was empowering and she just hoped that one day she would get to meet all of the people that had either remained true siblings to Lucifer Morningstar or had come to realize their mistake in casting him out and wanted to fix things. Everyone who was willing to try to be better deserved a chance to be!

She was especially interested in meeting Gabriel. He sounded like he was pretty smart and Al really seemed to like him a lot. That meant he had to be pretty neat since he was an angel and all, which she seriously doubted the Radio Demon was easily willing to like or trust. The fact that he apparently had little to no sense of tact was not something she was going to judge him for because goodness only knew how often she and her Dad were the same way!

Charlie was in the middle of showing her ideas for sensory friendly therapy rooms and discussing what might be best in terms of where her uncle would be staying when all five Morningstars caught the sense of the guards alerting them of guests. She hopped to her feet, "I'll get it!" When Vaggie moved to get up too, Charlie shook her head, "I'll be just a minute. Stay and relax."

She knew Vaggie wanted to follow because she was still a bit tense and formal around her parents and feeling wrong-footed with Al, but Charlie's family was her family! The young alpha was sure she'd be more comfortable with them all soon, maybe especially once the hotel was back up so that they weren't living in her parents' territory anymore.

Although, technically speaking, all of Hell was their territory sooo...

Shaking her head to clear the thought, she opened the front doors only to stop and stare at the three waiting at the gate. Rosie wasn't a surprise considering how friendly and obviously close she was to all three of her parents. But Carmilla Carmine and Zestial were definitely a bit of a shock. The stoic alpha woman had a large sack slung over her shoulder that she was carrying easily. Were the two Overlords here to see Al maybe?

"Hiya, darlin'! Good mornin'!" Rosie called out cheerfully as Charlie got to the gate, "We got somethin' of a present for yer folks! Mind if we come in?"

Charlie shook her head and motioned for them to go in ahead of her, "They're all home so you caught them at a good time!"

...why did that bag smell like-

"Hi Auntie Rosie!" Armand called out as he leaned out of the doorway where the others were. He looked over the other two, his smile going wider. Turning his head back in, he hollered, "Maman! I think that's Lord Zestial out there!"

Rosie giggled behind her hand as Zestial gave Carmilla a smug look for some reason. She just raised a brow and shook her head slightly, adjusting her hold on the bag when Alastor materialized and Lucifer and Lilith appeared in a swirl of red and purple.

Carmilla and Zestial bent in perfect bows, "Your Majesties."

"Heeey, Carmine! I see you managed to keep ol' Zest here in one piece," Lucifer grinned and gave her a hearty slap on the arm.

"Not for lack of him trying to get himself killed," she muttered, casting a dark look at the spider which he only chuckled at. "Now that the isolation is being removed, I would like to formally request reinstatement to my former station, sir."

Alastor cocked his ears in confusion, which made Charlie feel loads better because what was going on?!

Lucifer rolled his eyes, "You are allowed to take some actual time off, you know. Go on a real vacation with your girls!"

Carmilla shook her head, "I have been away too long as it is. I dread to think how many have forgotten proper formation and tactics."

Aaaaand Mom had that sneaky amused look in her eye, watching both Charlie and Alastor like she was waiting for their reaction. Really, so many people thought she was all regal and poised when in reality, Lilith Morningstar was a massive troll. It was no wonder the Queen and her mates worked so well when you knew that.

"'Scuse me?" Everyone looked down at where Armand was peeking out from behind Vaggie, "Who's the stinky person in the bag?"

Rosie's grin turned into something dark and dangerous, "Someone that doesn't know when to keep her big mouth shut!"

That was definitely one way of describing Katie Killjoy. Charlie tried to summon some form of dismay or disapproval when Carmilla roughly dropped the bag, the thick cloth easily falling away to reveal the bound up reporter. Despite all the bruises and cuts all over and the barely bandaged wounds on her torso, the spiteful woman still managed to summon up a glare at them.

A sharp crack told Charlie that Al had done his creepy head tilt thing, probably was speaking without moving his mouth too, "Oh̊ͩ͟,͍̪ͅ l̸o͂o͒k a̠͆t w̟h͉̀ȃ̪tͦͯ̈́ t͓̞heͩ͐ O̍v͙͆͘e͕r̢̧lͣ̔̓oṟͥͪd̻̂̀s͈̪ͫ dͤ̃rͦà̪̤gͮ̀ġ͈́eḏ̹͒ í̌͝n!͔̹ Hello, Miss Killjoy! Did you not learn your lesson the first time? Too bad for you this isn't a three strikes sort of situation!"

Armand wrinkled his nose up adorably at hearing her name, "Maman? I don't like her. Am I allowed to go get some of Granman's poisons from your room?"

Katie clenched her teeth hard enough to break through the bunched up fabric that had been used to gag her, spitting it out and snarling, "Fuck you, brat! You-"

"Shut. Up!" Charlie snarled, her horns appearing with her hand against the woman's neck to pin her down. She didn't even remember moving forward, "You don't even deserve to look at my little brother, much less talk to him that way, you bitter old cunt!"

"Uuhh, Cha-mph?!"

"Lucifer, hold your tongue before I r͍̲ẹ̶̢̉̃m̝ͬ̈́̎o̘͌̈ͦv̾̅͞eͭͅ i̶͖ͤt̳! Let's see how she handles this."

"Spoiled, naive, bitch," Katie hissed, still refusing to recognize that she had no allies here, that she was not the biggest and baddest alpha in the room, not by a long shot. "Do you know what secrets your fucking parents hide so you can play at being so innocent and happy instead of being miserable like the rest of us?! They killed your friend and boyfriend, von Eldritch!"

Just like that, something shifted, the fire in her veins turning to something colder, calmer. This empty shell of a woman wasn't worth the energy of hating. Charlie let go of her throat and gave her a condescending pat on the cheek, "Oh, Katie. You act like that's some big, scary revelation for me. Newsflash, I already knew. See, secrets are kind of a thing we Morningstars live and breathe. You think I'm just all sunshine and rainbows because of how I try to see the best in everyone, always give people a shiny smile to make them feel safe with me. Just because you see a smile, don't think you know what's going on underneath."

There was a short burst of microphone feedback and could just about imagine the enormous grin on Alastor's face right now because she had quoted him. Charlie straightened up to look at Carmilla for a moment, taking everything she knew about the Overlord and slotting it together with her rigid, military stance. If her suspicions were correct, there was no way the woman was a low rank, not if she spoke to the King and Queen so easily like that, "General Carmine?"

Vaggie audibly gasped in surprise while the reporter made a noise of outraged shock when bright approval flashed in the alpha woman's eyes as she gave another perfect bow, "Yes, Princess Morningstar?"

That... was going to take some getting used to. Aside from her family and Vaggie, almost nobody had respected her and her title without some form of ulterior motive before, "I assume you are in charge of keeping her contained since you brought her in. Mind if I gag her again?"

She really hoped that the answer would be yes. Katie had nothing to say that she wanted to hear and she also wanted to see just how much pride would be blatant on Al if she successfully showed how far she'd come in practicing on her own.

"You can't do this to me! Freedom of the press is-" Katie stilled when the sharp holy steel blade on Carmilla's shoe came to rest at her throat in warning.

Alastor laughed as he stepped forward, "In case you've forgotten, we're in Hell, you short-sighted moron! That drivel no longer applies down here, and from what I hear it's a barely held lie these days up there too!"

He gave his microphone a twirl as Carmine met Charlie's eyes and nodded her permission to go ahead. The cold anger in her helped her to find that feeling she associated with the shadow magic, gave her the strength to grasp the intangible and bend it to her will. The shadows connected to her were easier to manipulate, so she made hers move until it connected to Katie's and then brought a dark tendril up to wrap around the lower half of the woman's face, effectively sealing off her ability to speak at all. That small part of her that really wanted to make the woman suffer with slow suffocation got shoved away and silenced too as she left just enough of a gap to let Katie breathe. She tied off the magic, let it solidify enough that she could maintain it without having to constantly focus on it, then turned to look at her parents.

...

Okay, she'd been hoping for approval, but the sheer level of glee practically sparking off of all three of them was... a lot. Literally sparking in her Dad's case.

Her Mom swept her up in a strong hug, kissing her temple with a proud rumble, "You are doing so well! Only a week and you already have such good control!"

Now Charlie felt like she was the one glowing with a mix of happy embarrassment. The validation was great, but there were two more-than-just-Overlords around that she was supposed to be making a good impression with, jeez! "Moooom! Put me down!"

Lilith laughed at her protests and spun around with her before letting her go. Only for Lucifer to scoop her up immediately after and go flying through the air, making her yelp with surprise. Ugh. Oh well, she guessed she'd rather have public embarrassment like this than the days where they had to pretend to barely tolerate or acknowledge her in front of others. At least Al wasn't likely to behave like this?

As soon as her Dad landed, Charlie remembered that Noir was a part of the equation too.

Alastor sighed in exasperation as his Shadow went and behaved just as exuberantly as his mates, spinning Charlie around and tossing her in the air playfully. No matter how many times he tried to teach the damned thing decorum and restraint, it forgot it all if they weren't actually out on the streets of the city. Eugh. Hopefully it would limit this sort of display out in the other Rings as well. Thankfully it had not done this kind of thing in Satan's court. Once she was on her own feet again, Alastor placed a hand on Charlie's shoulder and gave her a fond smile, "Well now, it certainly seems we will have to start seeing just how far your talents lay in this, dear girl! I find teaching by doing is far better than simply telling how something is done. Perhaps you and Vagatha both can see about trying to take me down as a team!"

Vaggie groaned in annoyance at the continued misnaming. He really did have to wonder when she would finally let out the true fury in her. He'd rather missed that show, what with nearly dying again, and she'd gone beyond any active recording devices in her fight with that other Exorcist. While she had proven her loyalty to his daughter, now he wanted to see just how strong of a Morningstar she could potentially become.

Charlie gave him a light swat on the arm, "Quit being mean to her, Al!"

He made a noncommittal hum and spun his microphone as he turned his attention back to the others. Tilting his head, he eyed Carmilla, "General, hm? I had suspected you had some secrets, but I never imagined something like that!"

"Yes," She raised a brow at him, all alpha sureness without any push for dominance against him. He always did appreciate that Carmine held very few traditionalistic notions on orientation, though she could play the role well if she felt she needed to, "Though I will want to properly test you myself before you can expect me to heed any of your orders."

"Oh, I would expect no less, my dear!" If she was that high up the chain of command, it certainly explained the lack of pre-isolation information for any sinner by her name. Now the question remained on if she was even a sinner at all! Everyone's theories said perhaps her daughters had come from her mortal life and they'd all found each other down here. He now suspected the truth was something different entirely, "Seems our city was full of secrets I was unaware of!" Looking to the third Overlord, he asked, "And you, good sir? What is your tie to our darling monarchs?"

Acid green eyes narrowed at him, Zestial wearing a small smirk as he held his posture completely neutral, "Thou hath sufficient intellect. Wouldst thou not care to discern such information thyself?"

Oho? The terror of Pentagram City was challenging him?! Mentally reviewing everything he knew about the other omega Overlord, Alastor tapped a quick staccato on his microphone as he fought off the urge to cackle in delight.

Lilith grinned, taking advantage of the excited buzz around the Radio Demon to lean towards Rosie and whisper, "I see what you meant before. We'll have to make sure to invite him over more often."

"Ain't it just the cutest?"

It definitely was. For all that Alastor himself was keeping his appearance mostly calm but attentive, Noir was another thing entirely. Flattened out on the wall now, it at least had the sense to not be in immediate view. Lilith knew the silly creature well though and had spotted it peering out from behind a painting near Zestial with little heart bubbles floating up from it. Rosie had told them of their omega's idolization of the infamous sinner years ago and it was terribly amusing to see it for herself now.

Really, the Queen of Hell wasn't surprised the deer had been drawn to the other omega and looked forward to being able to tell him of some of Zestial's more... creative classified activities. The man was an unholy terror and absolutely nuts, but he was clever and quick. Violet eyes narrowed as she studied the two omegas. Maybe she'd have to talk to Armina about looking into family trees because, now that they were both in front of her, they were a bit too alike in enough ways in behavior and mind for it to entirely be coincidence. Did Zestial have any images of what he looked like when he was alive?

"Lily? What's got you schemin' now?"

Lilith chuckled and gave Rosie a wink, "Just a bit of a fun potential idea. It'll be hilarious if it turns out I'm right."

***

With all of the adults occupied, Armand slowly and carefully made his way around the edges, pausing at moments to look at things like he was just getting bored with all the talking. This would be so much easier with Niffty to cause a distraction. Oh well, Maman always said the easy way just made a person lazy.

As he got closer to the woman squirming on the floor, he fought the urge to cover his nose. She really was stinky, he could just about taste it. Ew. Still, he'd heard all the mean things Charlie said this Katie woman had done when Mommy replayed some of the voicemails she'd left over the years. Like how the mean tv woman thought his sister was a bad, broken alpha just because she was smiling and happy most of the time. Alphas didn't have to be big tough bullies!

Just like omegas didn't have to always be nice.

While they weren't as good as the ones stored in his Maman's room, he did have a couple things Granman had let him hide in his clothes that he brought down here from Heaven. The one in his pocket would just make her really itchy and feverish, but since she was all tied up, the torture she'd be in with being unable to claw at her own skin would be almost as good as watching her scratch herself bloody. Nobody was allowed to make his big Sis cry and Armand was going to get revenge for her on everyone that still tried to, starting with Katie Killjoy.

He was careful in slipping one of the hollow-point needles out of the band hidden in his sleeve, waiting until he was sure all eyes were elsewhere. (Except Noir and Maman. They wouldn't stop him or ask questions that got any of the others looking either.) Then he twisted open the lid of the tiny bottle in his pocket with one hand, pulling it out just far enough to see what he was doing before he dipped the needle in it, using his thumb to cap the back of it so none of the liquid inside would drip out until he was ready. Getting the lid back on was really hard, his fingers weren't all long like his parents or Granman's. He made it work though, making a mental note not to let the bottle tip too far in case it was loose.

Armand glanced around again, freezing when he saw Auntie Rosie's glittering black eyes watching him. For a moment he worried she was going to say something, but instead she just gave a small nod before catching Sis's attention by asking a question about the new hotel.

Auntie Rosie was now officially one of the best! No wonder Maman loved her so much!

Now to get to where the stinky lady could look. Armand wanted her to see him coming and watch when she realized that he was the Radio Demon's son and everything that implied.

A moment later, Katie began to shriek and really fight in her ropes, drawing the eyes of every person in the room. Armand sleepily rubbed his eyes and frowned from where he was curled up in a chair on the opposite side. Everyone but Charlie and Vaggie had to fight grinning at the boy's act. For a child his age, he'd done really well. It would be interesting to see just how much better he got as he grew up.

One thing was for sure. Hell was not ready for Armand Morningstar any more than it had been for Charlie. Those two were going to keep turning everyone's expectations upside down and it would be a glorious thing to witness.

Notes:

Michael POV notes - He's getting a lot of focus because I really do like the ideas I have for his arc in healing himself and his relationship with Lucifer. Also, the irl probs I am dealing with lately makes taking him to the lowest point and then being able to build him back up cathartic as hell.
What do you guys think Zestial's secret connection to the royal family is? I'd love to hear your theories! Also, I have a thought of how Carmilla and Zestial met, as well as where her girls come from. That will probably be something told in a Bonus Tale.
Also! I found a song that puts me in the mindset for this story's Luci/Lilith/Alastor as a trio! Its a fansong called Bullet for a God.

https://open.spotify.com/track/4Qg8YPiLe5em3xJYbDhobb?si=e6o67qzpTyu47GklAjAz_g

________
So! Pushed this one out a little shorter than other chaps because I need to let you guys know if I go quiet for the next three weeks, this stuff is not abandoned! I am moving into an actual house me and my hubs now own and there is so much to do that I don't think I am going to have much time to write.

(Watch, I'll say that and then I will end up with insomnia multiple times that has me writing like a fiend to cope with the stress)

We have to be finished moving by July 31st, so if you don't hear from me on Ao3 before then, that is why!

Chapter 28

Summary:

Armina slowly blew out a breath as the last angel left the large office they had settled on for where more official meetings could take place. It was hoped that having a more proper looking space like this would stop incidents like what had been happening with Michael. Even if he wasn't in the state he was in currently, it wasn't good to have your personal time infringed upon by those looking to complain at you all willy nilly. Really, you'd think angels of all creatures would have some sort of manners!

A rapping sound caught her attention. Despite getting a message that Raphael would be at the healing halls for a while longer due to an emergency involving one of the Exorcists, she couldn't help hoping it was him knocking at the door. "Come in!"

She wasn't too badly disappointed to see that it was actually Emily, the young Seraphim all aglow with pure delight and grinning near as wide as Alastor could, "Armina! I just met the most adorable angel I've ever seen!"

Notes:

Am I bringing a Kpop Demon Hunters song into my fic? Yes, yes I am. Do I regret it? No, no I do not. The mental image was too fun in my head

New Seraphim OC incoming!

Raphael's mismatched eyes went wide with surprise when Emily came to him for advice once she and the Commander were done talking, "Michael wants you to go to Jehoel for him?" The red-haired Seraphim sighed, "Alright, there's a few things you need to know if you're going to talk to him. One of the most important is don't expect him to respond verbally. Won't communicate mentally either. He gets really upset if anybody tries that. He can mold fire into written words in the air, so communication isn't a problem. He's learning sign language now too."

Emily looked up at him curiously, "He's not able to talk? "

Raphael made a face, "It's a little more complicated than that. He can talk, he just doesn't. Michael and Sera are the only Firsts who regularly saw him since he turned into a bit of a shut-in a long while back. Seems he's never told anyone what happened, but he has admitted that a few centuries ago he stopped speaking with almost everyone. Michael seems to be the only exception, and the emotionally constipated idiot apparently has no idea our brother didn't really let anyone else near or verbally speak to them. With the state he's in, I'm not sure if telling him would make him feel better for knowing he was helping or more guilty for not noticing even though Jehoel has been working hard to hide it from him. Knowing Michael, he'd somehow manage to do both."

"Yeah, I think you're right. Do... do you think Sera had anything to do with whatever made him go quiet?"

The healer shook his head, "I know it's tempting to lay the blame solely at her feet because it's easier to say that with her gone all the bad things will stop. But the truth is that I don't know. It could have been her, or an associate of hers, or something completely unrelated. He never came to me or any of the other healers about any injuries or ailments that could have caused it." Raphael tightened his grip on his staff and grumbled, "I know I can't force him to tell me what happened, but all I want to do is help him!"

She could hear the anxiousness underlying his words. Before the final Extermination, he had pulled her aside and sat with her, trying to help her understand that no matter how hard they'd try, they couldn't save everyone. It was better to focus on aiding as many as they could than tearing themselves apart trying to do more than that. After all, if they fell to pieces, then there would be no saving anyone at all.

Now she wondered how close he was to breaking by stretching himself too far trying to hold together all the fractured parts of those around him.

Emily fiddled with the end of her sleeve as she thought on that. Maybe she could talk to Armina about this, the other woman would likely know better how to help make sure Raphael didn't overdo it. "So don't try to make him talk, he'll communicate in other ways. Anything else I should know? Like why wasn't he a part of things if he's on good enough terms with Michael?"

He took a long breath, slowly blowing it out, a pretty good sign he was trying to not get too agitated, "In the beginning of this mess, he sided with Sera. Jehoel was always one that fell into line pretty easy when he got pressured enough. He's never liked confrontation. Humans tend to associate fire with danger and destruction these days, but his are the flames of hearths and forges, meant to sustain and create."

His wings drooped in something that almost looked like shame for some reason, "We were all pretty sure that even if we could trust him enough to try to recruit him, he'd have a hard time keeping the truth of it from Sera if she got word we'd visited and asked him about it. Its not like Gabe or I really have need of weapons, which was all he was allowed to make after the wars started, and we left a distance between us and him for so long that us suddenly casually coming to him would have been a curiosity. Putting Michael in that position also would have been risking Jehoel cluing her in that the Commander wasn't as loyal as she thought." Raphael huffed, "Here we all thought he'd give away the plan, only it turns out he's been keeping secrets from everyone for who knows how long now."

Emily tilted her head, "Oh? Like what?"

He chuckled, "You'll see, he kind of looks like a rainbow threw up on him. He's definitely not the straight-laced, conforming angel Sera would have wanted us all to be. Apparently he's been using his isolation to try out different ways of looking and even human orientations. I can only imagine the sheer level of appalled she would have been if she saw what he's decided to be now. Some of the therapists think this is his way of acting out and testing what his new boundaries are now that he feels a little safer to be himself. We won't really know for sure until he decides to open up to one of us."

They were both quiet for a moment before Raphael smirked, "Oh, just a fair warning. Once he decides he likes you, Jehoel is very big on physical contact. I'm pretty sure he'll decide you're safe pretty quick with how harmless you are generally. Be prepared to be hugged half to death."

That seemed a very odd thing to warn someone about but she nodded her understanding. Then it was time to go hunt down the reclusive angel that Michael spoke of like an energetic upbeat being and Raphael worried over like another fragile and traumatized sibling. Emily was starting to get the distinct feeling that there were a lot more fractured angels in the upper echelons than healthy ones. Sadly, even if she didn't make all of the breaks in them herself, Sera likely used all those shattered pieces to ensure they felt like they needed her guiding hand to be whole enough. After all, she was the epitome of angelic perfection herself, right?

No wonder everything was such a mess!

It took asking several angels to figure out where the Seraphim of Flames currently had his forge and workshop set up. Apparently he liked to move it around whenever the mood or inspiration struck. One Guardian angel sighed after being asked about it, rolling her eyes, "I'm sure it will be whenever people start complaining about the racket soon too."
 
"Um, isn't that to be expected with a smith's forge?" Emily asked.

"Oh, no, that part would be one thing. But the way he blasts that stupid human music constantly nowadays? It's a lot to handle."

The young Seraphim eyed the complaining angel, going with a gut feeling she had as she spoke, "Tell me, Geniva, do you even like being a Guardian, or was that something you were told you had to do?"

Pale green eyes looked at her in surprise before the two-wing tried to recover her composure, "Uh, sorry, I mean, um, nobody's asked me that before?"

Emily mentally sighed, but she kept her smile friendly, "Well think on it, please. If this duty has you feeling negatively about humans in general, it may be a good idea to find something more fitting that will make you happier, okay?"

The petite angel nodded, "I... will. Thank you."

Continuing on, Emily had to wonder just how many angels had duties that they felt stuck in because of their power level supposedly restricting their options. Sera had looked down on higher ranks taking on low level tasks and often manipulated her answers when she thought someone was reaching too high to discourage them from trying. Why not just create more systems that allow for a broader range of angels to be able to work within the different choirs that they felt drawn to?

Emily had a feeling it likely wouldn't have been much longer before the former High Seraphim would have started making commentary about how she should look to taking on a duty more befitting a six-wing than Joybringer now that she was older. Wherever Sera was, she'd gotten her way there because Emily was definitely now dealing with more responsibilities than she'd ever thought possible.

...

Several angels looked at her in concern when she smacked her own forehead while walking past. Gah! She wanted to rattle her own brain! She needed to stop wondering what Sera might have done and focus on what needed to be done now!

Taking a deep, calming breath the way that Raphael had taught her, she envisioned blowing the worry and wondering out as she slowly exhaled. It did help some. Distracted by her thoughts as she walked, it took a moment for her to register that the number of others in the area had severely dropped as she started to hear a heavy beat coming from somewhere past a small crowd gathered in the distance.

Emily wasn't sure what she'd been expecting when she'd been directed to Jehoel's personal workshop, but it certainly wasn't such energetic music played so loudly. She stopped among the other angels to listen and soon found her foot tapping to the song. Whatever it was, she would have to ask about it because it sounded really neat!

Knocking you out like a lullaby
Hear that sound ringing in your mind
Better sit down for the show
'Cause I'm gonna show you how it's done, done, done

Despite the volume of the music, she could still hear a couple angels gleefully commenting to each other, "I feel like such a creeper, but he's too pretty not to watch! I'm so glad he doesn't use a barrier to block the view anymore."

"I know! Felicity says he actually used to have a more traditional appearance before they got rid of Sera."

"Well, he did a damn good job, and it would be a waste of his efforts not to watch then!"

"Emily!"

The young Seraphim looked around to find a human-born pushing her way through from the front of the gathered angels. She grinned wide and waved, "Hey, Molly!"

Run, run, we run the town
Whole world playin' our sound
Turnin' up, it's goin' down
Huntrix show this, how it's done, done, done

The spider-like soul smiled wide, her eyes glittering as she grabbed Emily's hand with three of hers before turning back and dragging her along towards the source of the noise, "Ya got tickets to the gun show too?"

Emily felt momentary alarm before she remembered that was a human colloquialism, "Uh, kind of? I actually have a message for him from Michael."

Suddenly she had the attention of several angels of varying rank. A four-wing shorter than her clapped his hands together, "Oh! He'll actually let you talk to him then! He doesn't seem to like people getting too close unless they have valid reasons for being there. Think you can tell him how much we like the music?"

"Then there's when he's really inta the song and dances! Woo!" Molly fanned herself dramatically. "Trust me, babes, now that's a show! I'm normally all fer gals, but that boy is some pretty eye candy."

"Oh sure, just rub it in that you get to hang out here so much, Mollz!" The four-wing grumped.

"Eee!" A two-wing squealed, bouncing in place with even her eye ring wobbling in excitement, "Hush everyone! It's the final chorus!"

We hunt you down, down, down (Down)
(Done, done, done)

Molly tugged her to the front to see a male figure in vibrant colors hammering at something to the beat in a tent covered space, several tables with dark bowls containing metal scraps all around him. Colorful sparks flew in bright flashes with every strike of the hammer. With each repeated word, the Seraphim would also tap his foot, sending out a wave of flames in different neon colors each time.

Well, that explained why everything nearby was scorched!

We got you now, now, now (Got you now)
(Done, done, done)

Several other angels seemed to have heard the song before because they added their own voices in. Emily wasn't sure how he could hear anything over the music, but it seemed like he knew his distant audience was singing along, she could see the bright white of teeth from the wide grin he got.

We show you how, how, how (Show you how)
Huntrix, don't miss, how it's done, done, done

At the final beat, he brought the hammer down hard, a small vortex of neon rainbow colored flames spinning forward, though it dissipated long before it would have threatened any of the buildings or people. Emily and most of the others broke into applause and cheers. The light show had been rather fun along with the music! Once the noise began to die down, Molly stepped forward and faced the crowd, making shooing motions, "Alright, you guys know the drill! Raph's orders, time fer alla ya ta clear out fer a bit! You lot can come back inna while ta see if he's up fer playin' again."

There were several half-hearted grumbles and disappointed whines, but nearly everyone did listen, the crowd breaking apart as they all moved on to other things. Molly put her hands on her hips and leveled a look at a couple other human-born that hesitated to go, "I know you twos ain't deaf. G'on and git!"

Emily raised her brows in interested curiosity when both audibly gulped and flew off quickly. The beta flicked her own hair back with a self-satisfied smirk, "Learned that one from Ma. 'Bout the only thing that could make Tones sweat in less than two seconds flat."

The young Seraphim grinned, "I think I look forward to when we get the Embassy better set up for all human souls to be comfortable there so I can see you do that with him. He's certainly... enthusiastic."

"Ya mean he's a flirt and a half with a charmin' smile no matter what sorta equipment or lack thereof ya got?" She winked, "Tony's always been that way, even if he prefers boys. Idiot got hisself inta more trouble than outta it wit' that mouth a' his." Molly motioned for her to follow as she started down the grassy hill towards the tent and small, white-stoned building, "He don't seem ta mind two or three people up close at a time so much, but since yer a totally new one, I'll let ya go up alone. He still don't know me that well. I assume ya got something from Mike or Raph ta show yer approved?"

Emily nodded, pulling out a small glowing medallion Michael had made for her. She giggled a bit at Molly's shortening of the Commander's name though. It always made him twitch a bit when she did it in front of him, but he'd not said anything against it yet. She had a feeling the human-born was looking forward to him to snapping before she stopped. From what little she'd seen of Angel Dust, both twins loved to poke at other people's boundaries for fun.

They were still a bit away from the scorched areas when Molly stopped, "Alright, this is as far as I go. Have fun! Oh! Also," she playfully winked, "Fair warnin', he's probably gonna like ya pretty quick, Sparkles, so be prepared ta be hugged, ya lucky gal."

Another person warning her of that? Why?

Molly waved and made her way back up the hill, humming the melody from before as she swayed her hips. Emily smiled and shook her head before continuing down. She could have flown down faster, but approaching too quick didn't seem like a great way to meet someone so nervous about people. Music was still playing though at a lower volume now. It had been turned up for the others earlier then? 

Jehoel stood and faced her when she got close, arms folded over his chest defensively. He was only a little taller than her, but he was so broad shouldered that she felt tiny. He was watching her with a wary look, one she had seen on a few people before. Like Alastor when too many unfamiliar people crowded him at once, or Lilith after she'd had to meet with Adam. So Emily chose to treat this like one of those moments, stopping well out of physical reach, grinning wide and waving enthusiastically with one hand while the other held out the medallion, "Hi! I'm Emily! Michael asked me to come here for him!"

Now that she was close enough, she could see that his eyes were different colors, one hot pink surrounded by pale blue and the other neon blue surrounded by pale pink, both with starburst pupils that had bright yellow around the edges. Emily thought they were the prettiest she had ever seen, and she had seen a lot! So she made sure to say so, her aura glowing bright with her friendly joy, "Sorry if this is weird, but your eyes are really pretty!"

A faint blush appeared on his cheeks and his eyes widened in surprise, lips twitching like he was fighting an embarrassed smile.  It was official, he was the most adorable Seraphim she had ever met and she wanted him to like her because she was sure his hugs were awesome! First though, she needed to talk to him about the main reason she was here before she forgot! "Michael's going on an extended mission to Hell soon, but he can't take his current weapons with the recall on blessed steel. He wants to know if you'd mind making his old one look different before he goes? Or if you can recommend the best smith after you if you're too busy?"

He narrowed his eyes at her and bared his teeth slightly in clear disapproval at the last question.

... those were extremely sharp teeth for an angel, and that was a very human expression. Raphael had said Jehoel had tried out the orientations, but had he really kept to one?! If he had, he would be the first First in Heaven that she'd ever met that did!

For some reason, he tilted his head and studied her for a second before taking a step closer. Removing one of his thick gloves, he reached out, poking at one of the lights her joy brought to her aura. Emily realized then that she must have really turned it up with her excitement over there being another Seraphim that had felt so connected to their human brethren. Curious what he was going to do, she watched as he went from one glowing wisp to the next, a smile forming as they dissipated in a sparkly puff each time he touched them. Emily had been told before that they feel like touching bubbles made of pure sunshine. Whatever it was that made him so nervous about others seemed to be fading, his eyes bright with delight.

Was this more what he'd been like before whatever had happened? It was just so... cute! The Joybringer in her felt so giddy she was nearly vibrating with the feeling! Then she found one of her wings being studied, one of her glowing feathers gently held between two large fingers. A bright blush rose to her cheeks and she couldn't say what noise she made but Jehoel suddenly moved back quickly, his wings folded close to him like he was trying to make himself smaller. He had his eyes turned to the side and down, his head slightly tilted in, the stance all apologetic, and that was when it hit her.

Jehoel had turned himself into an omega!

Several of his behaviors added up when she compared them to some of her human-born friends and the things Armina had taught her. Emily had tried each of the orientations a little over the last several years when it was safe to so she could better understand and help protect her friends, she was waiting until things stabilized to decide if and which she liked, but it looked like he had truly committed and settled fully into it.

Well! That called for a slightly different approach to this! Really, why didn't Raphael or Michael tell her that?!

... unless this was something Jehoel hadn't told them fully yet. Neither of them would instinctively know the signs nor had they studied them the way she had. If it wasn't for the more obvious posturing of an apologetic omega, she might have continued to miss it too, watching more for the wing language of other Seraphim.

Fluffing up her wings playfully, she loosened her own stance, giving him a soft smile, "Hey, it's alright. I just was a bit surprised is all."

He looked surprised now too, likely because of her own return of the human body language. A small flicker of fire appeared at one fingertip as he wrote in the air, leaving letters hanging there for her to read. 'You have chosen omega too?'

Emily shook her head, "Nope! I've tried it though. Beta and alpha too. I still don't know which one I like best though and we figure the heaven-formed are having a hard enough time accepting Armina so me staying neutral until they pull their feathes away from their eyes might make it easier to get them to work with me as well as Michael."

And with Michael leaving, it was even more paramount to meet them in the middle a bit for now. Too much at once still risked civil war breaking out, though for different reasons than before.

Jehoel frowned, dismissing the old question before writing again. 'They should not tell you who to be.'

Aw, was he feeling protective? "Don't worry! It's not as important for me as it is for others! I'm happy enough as I am for now, okay?" When he nodded, still looking a bit unhappy, she decided it would be a good idea to adjust the conversation, "I have a list of ideas Michael had for alterations to his sword if you want to look it over? And I'd love to see what you were working on, if that's okay?"

The way his eyes lit up like before and he grabbed her wrist to bring her over to his workbench, that was a yes. Emily gave herself a mental pat on the back. Looked like she was well on her way to earning that hug after all!

***

Lilith couldn't help the happy rumble leaving her as she watched over the rest of the people in her territory. Her angel and their omega were both gleefully engaged in conversation, Lucifer blushing as Rosie needled at him about something while Alastor verbally prodded at Zestial and Carmilla in an attempt to gain enough clues to figure out the retired Overlord's title within the old structure of Hell before the isolation. Even with that extra difficulty, he'd managed well enough for as long as he could until an injury during an Extermination about fifty years ago had required he pass the reigns to his protégé. While she'd also been seemingly confined with the cover of being a sinner Overlord, Rosie's true status as a Fallen made it possible for her to sneak out and handle situations that required the spymaster's direct attention. Alastor's face was going to be absolutely priceless! Likely doubly so when he learned that Zestial had been trained by their original spymaster, Raziel.

Thinking of the other Fallen First gave her a small pang of sadness, knowing that he'd likely felt restless and dissatisfied for many centuries. She hoped that wherever the woman Raziel had become was she was happy finally.

A tug on her hand pulled her attention away from her momentary melancholy thoughts to find Armand looking up at her with wide, pleading eyes, "I asked Sis first and she said to ask you. Do you think I can stay up to listen to Maman's show with the stinky reporter?"

Lilith was willing to bet Charlie had nearly said yes just from his expression alone. The mental acrobatics she'd likely done to resist had probably been clear on her face and she was a little upset she'd missed it. As for the boy looking up at her hopefully, she reached down to nudge one of his ears, "You've got it close to perfect, dear heart, but you need to get your ears just a little lower and don't forget the lip wibble. As it stands now, you'd definitely have your Daddy wrapped around your fingers, but your sister is a little more cautious than him. Those extra touches will get her to fold."

His pleading expression changed to one of serious consideration as he nodded his understanding. Armina and Alastor both had weaponized his cuteness to an alarming degree, they were all just lucky that Lilith was made of sterner stuff and could put on her Queen front to help in resisting him. Plus treating it as a lesson each time aided in keeping him from realizing just how close he was to getting to her.

Unbeknownst to Lilith, Charlie had been watching for when Armand made his move and had positioned herself just out of her mother's immediate sight but close enough to hear. Her original intention was to see if she could learn how to better handle the nuclear grade cuteness, but now?

Now, this was war.

She waited until her brother was well away from Lilith before she got his attention, "Hey! Tonight, do you want to join me and Vaggie again? We're going to play at styling each other's hair, we can give you some really cute braids with your favorite feathers too!"

Armand was obviously overjoyed with the idea and Charlie internally cackled. She still remembered how to get all teary-eyed on command in the way that made her Mom want to rush to fix whatever had upset her. Now she just had to get Vaggie in on the plan so her omega wouldn't feel too put out over having to keep their bedroom time kid friendly again. Actually, her angel had a pretty good pleading expression too, Charlie might be able to weaponize them both against her parents.

That would show them for revealing her own soft spots so easily to her little brother!

That was for later tonight, though. For now, she had to see if she could find the right angle to conscript General Carmine and Zestial into helping with the initial groundbreaking work of the new hotel.

Hmmm, if she was seeing it right, Zestial was currently having a grand time toying with Al,  so he'd probably follow along just to keep up the game. And Carmilla was a family oriented alpha. Maybe propositioning it as a chance for her daughters to get involved in royal affairs again might catch her interest. Only one way to find out!

***

Armina slowly blew out a breath as the last angel left the large office they had settled on for where more official meetings could take place. It was hoped that having a more proper looking space like this would stop incidents like what had been happening with Michael. Even if he wasn't in the state he was in currently, it wasn't good to have your personal time infringed upon by those looking to complain at you all willy nilly. Really, you'd think angels of all creatures would have some sort of manners!

A rapping sound caught her attention. Despite getting a message that Raphael would be at the healing halls for a while longer due to an emergency involving one of the Exorcists, she couldn't help hoping it was him knocking at the door. "Come in!"

She wasn't too badly disappointed to see that it was actually Emily, the young Seraphim all aglow with pure delight and grinning near as wide as Alastor could, "Armina! I just met the most adorable angel I've ever seen!"

Considering who was saying that, the human-born could admit to being intrigued. Emily was the sweetest and cutest young woman Armina had had the pleasure of meeting, truly the closest to what she had imagined an angel being like when she was alive, "Well den, who is dis adorable angel you met?"

"Raphael's probably already told you about him, but his name is Jehoel and he can make fire and sparks in all sorts of pretty colors and I really want you to meet him but he's kinda nervous about new people which is sad because apparently he didn't used to be that way!" Emily's hands fluttered as she talked excitedly, "Oh! And he has the prettiest eyes, kinda like two different sunsets and did I mention he's an omega?! I've never even heard of a First doing a human orientation aside from Lucifer!"

Hazel eyes danced with fond amusement as Armina watched the angel flit about the room. It was too bad Lilith was in Hell again, it would be grand to have someone to share a look with over Emily's enthusiasm. Her daughter in law also seemed to have a rather keen eye when it came to what sort of interest angels had with each other. Armina still found the lack of proper scents and body language a bit off putting in general, it made it harder for her to guage whether things were just friendly or something of a more gossip worthy nature.

She mentally moved meeting the Seraphim of Flames up her priority list  If Jehoel had gone omega, he would be far easier to read on how he felt about their cute blue firefly here. And who knows? Maybe having a brother settled comfortably like that would nudge Raphael along. He'd already been considering the thought and Armina had absolutely no intention on pressuring him. Her pretty red dove was just fine as he was if he was happy that way. She was not above setting him up with some extra motivation, however, to ensure the subject received proper consideration.

"Armina? Hellloooo?"

She blinked, realizing she had spaced out on Emily, "Sorry 'bout dat, child. Got my 'ead in de clouds it seems."

Wide blue eyes twinkled with playful mischief, "Doubt it was the clouds your mind was on, Ms. Armina. You sure you want to stick around here? I know you said you were letting things happen more naturally this time around. I can take over if you would rather go be near Raphael instead!"

She huffed, giving the other angel a flat look, "Would tell you to respect your elders, but you is older den I am." Despite her tone, Armina really did appreciate the offer. Her omega nature was making her feel grumpy about being away from Raphael right now. She'd been doing well enough with keeping it from affecting her work, but she knew there was a limit to how long she would be able to keep it up without starting to resemble her son's snappish ways. "Since you done volunteered to, I tink I will take you up on dat offer."

Emily grinned and waved as she took her leave, "Just remember to keep any marks below the neckline of his robes! Otherwise Raphael might actually burst into flames and burn down the hall!"

... why were all of her children, blood-related or otherwise, complete and utter smartass brats? Alastor was absolutely her own fault, but Lucifer and Lilith had already been that way before she met her son and daughter-in-law. (Armina was truly looking forward to getting to pull the mom card on the Devil himself. She was sure that was going to be a sight to behold!) But Emily had started out so sweet! What did it say about her as a mother figure that even the Seraphim that was older than her had turned into such a little shit?

Probably only good things really.

Armina giggled to herself as she stepped out of the building and went on the hunt for her angel. Poor, sweet Raphael had no idea what he was in for if he ever did decide to try out being an alpha.

Several human-born angels caught the look in her eyes and quickly scrambled to get out of her way.

***

Hours later, the sky was beginning to dim and Charlie was really proud of how much they'd managed to get started in just half a day! Her Dad had pouted over being forbidden to just magically set it all up. She was adamant that beyond creating the materials they needed and his natural strength to lift what everyone else couldn't, she wanted this done her way! This was her territory, her den, her dream. If he wanted to kick up a fuss about it, she'd do it without his help at all and see how much he liked them apples!

"Eugh." Alastor made a noise of disgust as he appeared at her side, "Your father is being an utter sap."

Charlie blinked and looked around, spotting her Dad leaning against her Mom and looking up at her with wide, teary eyes. She could just barely hear what he was saying to her, "-our little alpha girl all grown up? She's even bossing me around! I'm so proud!"

She groaned and put her face in her hands as she felt it heat up, "Daaaad! Come on! There's reporters right there and they can probably hear him!"

Alastor chuckled at her embarrassment and gave her a consoling pat on the shoulder, "I could take care of part of that problem for you, if you wish!"

"No, Al. No eating the news people or breaking their cameras." She lifted her head back up and sighed, "Honestly, the free publicity is great and at least if they do catch what he's saying it will help back up the idea that everything they saw from my parents before this was an act to trick Heaven into underestimating us."

He beamed at her, "That's a clever perspective on it, my dear! Good thinking!"

Charlie couldn't help smiling at his praise, "Yeah, well, knowing Mom, she already thought of that and encouraged Dad into doing it for that reason."

"Likely yes, but she has also been doing this for far longer than you or I could hope to comprehend at this point. That you are catching on after having so little chance at truly operating on her level is something to be proud of, Charlie! Do not discount your own cleverness simply because someone else is a bit ahead of you. Use it as a sign you are on the right track and keep pushing to see just how quickly you can catch up. I imagine one day you might even manage to get a step or two ahead of her at times!"

Okay, he really needed to stop before the cameras caught her crying too! The look on his face said he knew exactly what he was doing to her, the jerk!

"Princess Morningstar!"

Oh look, one of the reporters had decided to cross the barricade! Ugh! At least it was a distraction from Al messing with her. She turned towards the eager badger-looking woman, catching the vague scent of an alpha under the low level blockers she used. Of course she just had to be an alpha! Mentally sighing and smoothing down her hackles over this woman daring to cross into her territory with such clear warning to keep out, Charlie gave her a pleasant smile, "Sorry, Miss...?"

"Evershaw! Madeline Evershaw, Princess Morningstar! Could I ask-"

Charlie caught sight of a jagged Shadow stretching across the ground toward the intruder and held up a hand, "No, Al, I've got this one." Noir's frown matched the irritated growl coming from behind her but it did retreat as Alastor shrank back down. Turning her attention back to the reporter who looked like she had clued in to the fact that she might have messed up, Charlie clasped her hands in front of her and tilted her head sweetly, "Now, Miss Evershaw, construction zones can be very dangerous and someone unexpectedly underfoot could lead to injury or worse! If you'll please go back to where the others are, I will answer a question!"

The reporter's beady eyes went bright at her apparent victory and she gave a shoddy attempt at a bow, "Thanks so much, your Majesty!"

'Ugh! This isn't back when smart phones weren't a thing, lady! It just takes a moment to look up proper terms of address! Jeez!' Rather than say any of that out loud, Charlie just followed behind the woman and waited for her to get back to the other side of the construction barricade. As soon as Evershaw opened her mouth, she held up a hand again, "I never said it would be your question I would answer. Trespassers don't get rewarded."

Short fur puffed up indignantly as the reporter started to argue, but thankfully for her the cameraman with her was a beta with some intelligence who put a hand over her mouth and hissed at her to shut up before her pride got them banned entirely.

Smart man. Charlie made a note to see if her Mom or Al could figure out what station they were from exactly so she could get word back to their bosses on maybe letting him be the one to be in front of the camera instead. Looking over the people, she picked a reporter she could vaguely remember as being one of the 666 news people. 'Let's see if there's any hope for someone decent being there now that Katie's off the roster.'

"Thank you, your Highness! Casey Anders with 666 news!"

Well, at least he had the right term. From the way some of them were glancing behind her, she had a feeling the King and Queen had moved closer to see what was going on, "What's your question, Mr. Anders?

"With Angel Dust taking over the studio at V-Tower, does that mean you have officially given up on redeeming him?"

She narrowed her eyes at the wording of that, reminding herself that it wasn't necessarily his own words, it could have been someone else making him say it that way. Still, at least the subject was something related to her and the hotel rather than something completely irrelevant or embarrassing concerning her parents, "I did not 'give up' on Angel, Mr. Anders, and I would appreciate any such questions in the future on that matter being phrased with a little more consideration for all the work he's done to better himself. Even now, he is overhauling the frankly barbaric work ethics of the studio and making safety and quality more important than churning out a cheap product rapidly where half of the actors are so heavily drugged that they can't even remember making the film, much less make anyone aware of a problem during recording. I call that a success, don't you?" Her smile might have been slightly too pointed, a couple of the closest people shuffled back a bit. "Now, this does not mean that Angel is unwelcome, nor does it mean that his journey is complete. Should he one day choose to work on reaching Heaven, I will gladly walk side by side with him to do all we can to get him there!"

Her Mom would probably be very miffed at her releasing this a couple days early, but Charlie felt this might be the perfect time. Pulling out her phone, she pushed a few buttons before calling over her shoulder, "Mom? Can you project this for me?"

Lilith gave a fond sigh, calling back, "Yes. I had a feeling you were going to go that way."

Her phone lit up with purple energy before an image of the redeemed Sir Pentious was projected into the air, the serpent smiling wide with Emily waving enthusiastically next to him, "As you can see, my hotel has already succeeded once, so I am certain anyone that truly is looking to reach Heaven will be able to with enough effort!"

With that, she cheerfully waved at them all and turned away to get back to work. Her Dad held up a hand and she met the high-five with a laugh. It felt so good to be a Morningstar right now! Vaggie had her arms full of wood planks a short way away, looking over at them with obvious curiosity. Riding high on the feeling of accomplishment, Charlie bounced over to her and swept her up, uncaring of how the boards went everywhere as she spun around, "Vaggie! Let's officially make you a Morningstar!"

That beautiful eye went wide as Vaggie shrieked, "What?! Ch-Charlie?! A la mierda! Are you seriously-"

"Yup! I wanted to make it perfect and romantic, but that would also mean waiting and I can't do that anymore!" She set Vaggie on her feet and pulled out the ring she had been carrying since the day after meeting Rosie in Cannibal Town. The thin band was bright silver with a heart-cut pink diamond set in, delicate wings framing the gemstone. Charlie, alpha Princess of Hell, easily went to one knee for her beautiful, strong omega, "Will you marry me, Vaggie? Be my bond-mate for as long as we both live in this crazy universe?"

The angel made an indescribable noise, even going so far as to pinch her own arm as though to check if she was dreaming, "Charlie, babe, are you sure you want me? I'm not great at being an omega, I d-don't even know if we could ever have any kids! I just don't want you to regret-"

Oh no, Charlie was not going to let that go any farther! She stood back up and put her other hand around the back of Vaggie's neck, pressing their foreheads together, "I don't care. You're absolutely the only one I want, Vaggie. I want to be there when you wake up grumpy because I slept like a tornado, hear you laugh because I somehow managed to set the stove on fire again. I want to watch you discover what sort of omega you want to be, what feels right for you. To Hell with whatever an omega is supposed to be! I have the freaking Radio Demon, someone who's probably one of the most bloodthirsty omegas the Rings have ever seen for a birth parent! I doubt I'd be happy with a boring sort of perfect omega, not when you exist."

In the middle of her speech, Vaggie started crying and leaning into her, "Fine! Yes! Just don't go whining when I drive you completely loco!"

"I won't, so long as you're there with me."

A short distance away, despite the happy tears in his eyes, Lucifer sighed, "Dammit, now I really can't give her the shovel talk."

Lilith wrapped an arm around his shoulders, "Give it a few years and you might have that chance with Armand."

Both of her mates gave her a look, Alastor grumbling, "He's not allowed to date until he's in his twenties."

"Ha!" Lucifer laughed, "Anyone so much as looks at him twice before he's forty gets set on fire!"

The Queen of Hell sighed and looked skyward. Her boys were completely ridiculous. Just for that, she was going to help ensure whoever Armand set his sights on got at least a dozen dates in before either of these two got a clue.

Notes:

a la mierda - holy shit

Had to make this one a mostly fun chapter with the heavy bonus tale coming in very soon. Hope you guys don't mind the little exploration into another Seraphim. I have his backstory mostly done in Bonus Tales, so that should be up really soon. I have only one other scene fully planned out for him involving Satan being a proud jerk that is offended about an omega angel visiting in Hell that supposedly has a mastery over fire. If you guys want to see anything else with Jehoel, lemme know!

https://bsky.app/profile/frizzycrls.bsky.social/post/3ltvgj6azvc2x

Jehoel's backstory

Chapter 29

Summary:

Lucifer felt an edge of anxiety when a golden scroll appeared in front of him a bit after dinner while he and Lilith were enjoying a calm moment together. He was well aware of the likely contents. It wasn't the same sort of sanity threatening fear as when it had been Sera sending them, but the fact that it was because Michael was breaking apart still worried him to no end.

Raphael may have told him not to blame himself, but he'd never been that good at taking orders.

Notes:

Bit of a shorter one but I like where it is so enjoy!

Raphael could admit that despite the fact that as an angel he couldn't really get physical exhaustion, mentally and emotionally he was getting tired. He was starting to recognize all the signs of burnout,  but he wasn't sure what to do about it. Most of those in the hall were no problem to leave in the hands of the other healers, but there was the issue of Michael and now Lute. He didn't dare leave his brother completely unsupervised and he was certain that the other Seraphim wouldn't feel comfortable reaching out to any of the others if he took a downward turn.

Lute... was a complete and utter mystery. Everything in his scans showed that aside from the missing arm, she was perfectly healthy. Attempts at getting a basic view of her mind had revealed that she was in a state of utter calm that was almost unnatural. It was like she had just simply shut down, mentally checked out so far that her body was only functioning at the bare minimum necessary. There was little to no reaction to changes in lighting in her eyes, no flinch or discomfort shown when he'd pinched her skin, nothing to say she felt anything at all. It was unnerving and he was relieved she was the only one like that so far. Right now he was working with the theory that something about everything that happened had made her fall into a state of catatonia, but he had no idea how to draw her back out of it. He'd tried a few treatments that had documented success with humans with the condition, but nothing had worked yet.

Walking out of his office, he stopped at finding Armina and a two-wing standing outside of the room he had placed Lute in. The grey and white feathers alone would have told him that it was likely another Exorcist, the veil she was wearing over her face made him certain of it. The therapists had worked together to come up with those as a way to help the ones that had almost never removed their helmets to slowly get used to having their faces bared. Currently the coverings were thick and multi-layered, with enchantments on the inner-most layer to allow them to see clearly. As time went, it was hoped that the layers could slowly be reduced as each of them became more comfortable with the idea of being seen and known by the other angels of Heaven.

Armina grinned bright at seeing him, motioning for him to come closer, "Cher, dis is 'arper. She is one of de ones dat 'as been willing to talk de most to de doctors."

Raphael nodded in greeting, "Glad to meet you, Harper."

"L-likewise, s-sir." The young angel clenched her hand at her side like she was trying to grasp a sword that was no longer there, "I was j-just telling M-Miss Armina that I w-would like to st-stand watch over Lute, please. I'm h-hoping someone familiar being there w-will comfort her, and m-maybe I can help get our C-Captain to wake up."

He gave the anxious young woman a warm smile, wanting to encourage the display of protective empathy. This was definitely one of the ones that had the greatest chance of recovery. He had a feeling there would be several of them that would probably end up in the Guardians, though for now they were being kept from anything remotely combative to give them a chance to develop as individuals outside of the violence they'd been steeped in.

Armina nodded her agreement with Harper's words, "I tink it would be a good idea. De odder 'ealers can keep an eye on tings and dis way you won' be too worried 'bout 'er being alone tonight."

Raphael looked at her curiously, "Tonight? Uh, Mina, I already-"

"Yes, tonight because you is coming 'ome, 'aving dinner, and laying down for de night," she stared at him like she was daring him to argue with her, her hand reaching out to grip his possessively. "Understan'?

"Um, y-yes? But what about Michael? He needs someone nearby in case he takes a bad turn, and I doubt he'll trust one of the others enough to-"

"Oh, dat's easy!" Armina dragged him along with her as she went to the door to Michael's current room. Knocking sharply, she called out, "Michael, pack your tings and get ready to go! You're coming to my 'ouse tonight for dinner and spending de night!"

There were only a couple seconds of quiet before Michael's muffled reply came through, "Yes, ma'am."

Armina looked at Raphael with a raised bow, "See? De fighting angels is easy, dey like good orders."

He had the distinct feeling it was probably smartest to just concede to her wishes, "Fine, fine. You win, Mina. Just give me an hour," her grip tightened and eyes narrowed in warning, "er, thirty minutes to make sure everyone has what they need, and then we'll be on our way to your place."

"Good! Don' be late!" With that warning out, Armina released him and left the hall.

Harper had her head turned towards the entryway for several seconds before she faced him again, her voice nearly a whisper, "Are w-we sure she's an o-omega, sir?"

Raphael chuckled, "Yes. She really is an omega. Just wait until you see her and her son together. You'll have every idea of what an omega is supposed to be like turned upside down and then set on fire."

"... it's n-no wonder you l-like her then, s-since I heard that you s-set the forges on f-fire, sir."

He gave a delighted laugh at the young angel's cautious attempt at poking fun. The ones like her definitely gave him hope for the future. Raphael found a couple of the healers a few moments later, updating them on things only for both of them to laugh.

Lorelei, a six-winged Ophanim, narrowed the eyes on her rings at him, "Wondered how long it was gonna take her to wrangle you out of here, sir. Get going and good riddance! Your anxiety is giving us anxiety!"

Nezran, a four-wing Dominion, nodded their agreement, "Go and get some real rest. Don't come back until you can actually lower your wings again."

He blinked and flexed his shoulders a bit, realizing that his wings had been set up high and tight against him with his worry for long enough that the muscles actually protested being moved, "Uh, right. Okay."

When he got back to the entryway, he found Michael had put on his uniform again, likely unable to bear the idea of anyone seeing him as anything less than put together even for the few moments it would take to get to Armina's place. At a glance, he looked every inch the Commander again, but Raphael knew better now. He didn't say anything though, simply keeping close to Michael's side and letting him choose how he wanted to travel. Flight would be fastest, but the shorter angel simply started walking. Did he think flying would call more attention, or was this a sign of a whole other problem?

"Raphael, please stop staring at me like you think I'm going to fall apart at any second."

The healer startled a bit, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly, "Sorry. Guess I'm just-"

"Commander! I'm so glad I caught you!" A four-wing called out as they approached at a rapid pace, their agitation and irritation clear in their wings, "Are you aware what that-"

Raphael smoothly stepped between them and his brother, "I apologize, but unless this is a matter of emergency, we really can't stop right now. We're on our way to a rather tense situation that might result in injury should we be delayed."

"Oh!" The other angel quickly gave an apologetic bow, "I suppose my issue can wait. Please, don't let me keep you!"

Michael gave him a questioning look as they continued on, "You lied?"

"I did not," Raphael scoffed. "I simply took a page from Lilith's book. You didn't see the look in Armina's eyes. She would absolutely find us and tear a chunk out of whoever made us late."

Frowning, he seemed to think on that for a bit, only speaking again when they were in sight of their destination, "Is there something particular making her so hostile right now?"

Face burning bright, Raphael really wasn't sure what to say. Yes, Michael knew about human biology and orientations, he also knew that Armina was an omega and had chosen to keep that part of herself. However, she had also kept her heats minimized for much of her time in Heaven. She had told him that at first it was because there was no potential partner that interested her for that and going through it completely alone was not generally a fun time. Later, it was a matter of the two of them attempting to keep things as simply friends, just in case.

Attempting being the key word there. Raphael had learned rather quickly that his heart did not give a damn about the risks. He was fairly certain it was the same way for her, but they had both kept up the charade anyway.

Now though, there was no real reason to keep up pretenses and so she had said she would be allowing things to happen naturally this time around. Since procreation was no longer a driving factor, she had just asked that he be present for cuddling purposes and that would be enough. The reason he was blushing was because someone with far too much time on their hands and a penchant for flustering him had taken to leaving books of a... particular nature around.

Raphael really was going to club Gabriel over the head with his staff one of these days. The damn jerk knew he couldn't resist fully reading a story after he'd started it!

Clearing his throat, he figured Michael would prefer a simple, straightforward answer, "Her omega nature is making her want to have me, er, close by right now."

He could feel the weight of his brother's eyes on him and was trying his best to not look like his face was about to burst into flames. They were nearly at the door when Michael spoke again, "Have you two-"

Nope! They were NOT having that discussion! Raphael didn't bother knocking, he just opened the door and shoved the shorter angel inside, "Mina! We're here!"

"Oh good! Dat means I don' 'ave to go 'unting you boys down and risk de food sitting!" Armina leaned out through the doorway to the kitchen, frowning as she noticed Michael glaring at Raphael and the healer's highly embarrassed flush, "You two bedder not be fighting."

Her tone had both angels looking her way, "No, ma'am." "No, Mina."

"Good. De table is set. Go sit and relax, Michael. Cher, come 'elp me wit de salad."

Brows furrowing in confusion, Raphael set his staff by the door before heading for the kitchen. Armina usually treated that room like any other person being there but her and Alastor was an intruder that had to be harried out lest they mess up her particular ways of doing things. Even her son had been very disturbingly obedient while aiding her in making meals. Generally it was the only place she displayed any sort of territorial nature about with her home aside from her bedroom and she suddenly wanted his help with a salad of all things?

He'd made the mistake once of trying to tell her she didn't have to cook, that whatever food she wanted could be simply willed into being here in Heaven. She had given him the most offended look he could recall seeing and demanded he give her the recipe to his favorite meal from the human realm and one week. Curious on what she wanted to prove, he'd given her what she asked for. After the week was up, she set a plate she had made in front of him and told him to create a version like he'd always done. One bite from hers had been all he needed to realize she had a point.

He still wasn't sure what magic she used to make something with all the same ingredients taste so much better.

Of course, he clued in that her calling for his help this time might have been a ploy to get him away from his brother for a moment when he found himself wrapped up in bright white wings and long, slender arms soon after crossing the threshold.

"Dere you are," Armina purred gently as she nuzzled against the side of his neck. Raphael felt his blush returning in full with the realization that she was probably scent marking him to ensure others knew he was hers, "Missed you, ma petite colombe."

Fighting the urge to hide behind his wings, a useless move considering her hold on him, he tentatively returned the hug, "I did promise I would be here for you."

"Mhmm. You is such a sweet ting, cher, leaving me itching to bite you," Oh Light, he was not prepared for this! "Always taking such good care of everyone else. It makes me want to 'ide you away so dey can't fin' you, keep you all to myself."

The possessive tone and mental image were doing very odd things to his brain. The satisfied smile when she let him go said she knew it too, "Tank you, cher. Go sit wit' your brodder now, food will be out soon."

Retreating and collecting his wits again seemed like the best idea. Finding Michael with his eyes closed and fingers steepled atop the table in a meditative pose, he thought they would be sitting quietly until Armina was done, but one blue eye opened to look at him when he sat down, "Emily said you would explain the ban on blessed steel."

Well that certainly brought the rest of his brain back online quickly. With the sudden issue with Lute, Raphael had honestly forgotten they still needed to have that conversation, "Right. That's... a bit of a heavy subject. How's your mental state right now?"

"Much steadier than it was."

Trusting that Michael was being honest, not a stretch considering the Commander almost never lied or even slightly exaggerated anything, he took a steadying breath, "I have substantial reason to believe I know the source of the Shining Lake and why it works even on Seraphim."

Michael studied him, obviously trying to figure out where this was going, "I see. I take it this means there are consequences behind its usage we were previously unaware of?"

"Yes. Or, at least, I'm pretty sure there are. Getting a straight answer out of Azrael is impossible at times." For good reason, much as that fact was infuriating and frustrating as hell.

Raphael could see how the other Seraphim was taking everything he said and slotting it in place, "Does this have something to do with his missing wings?"

Oh, right. Azrael had made a point of showing those while telling Michael that his assumption of the Seraphim of Death's uncaring inaction over the centuries was incorrect. Huh. Had his counterpart known this was coming? "Yes. I am of the firm belief that the contents of the lake is Azrael's blood."

"..."

They both sat silently for a moment. Raphael knew better than to press for a response too quickly while Michael was processing something unexpected.

"That... I don't know what to say to that."

A tired laugh escaped him as he ran a hand through his own hair, brushing the red strands away from his face, "Yeah, doubt anyone would really know what to say to that right away. Gabriel and I are working on what to do about it with Emily and Armina's help. For now the plan is to block access and try to confiscate all the holy steel that we can until a more permanent solution can be found. Gabe's already trying one theory, we'll see how that pans out."

"I'll create an official recall notice to send to all the units to help ensure my subordinates cooperate swiftly."

They already had been taking the ban with surprising grace overall, but Michael sending out something like that would probably help ensure anyone that was having an issue with the order would turn in anything they'd considered keeping for whatever reason. "I'm also working on trying to get Az to be among all of us again. The isolation he's been existing in isn't good for his mindset."

A dark brow rose, "That's going to be difficult for many to handle considering how heavily his presence affected everyone that day with Sera."

Tilting his head back, Raphael glared up at the ceiling, "Yeah, well considering Emily was able to talk to him like he was family and a friend earlier, I think the rest of them can get over it. If they have such a problem with being aware of the fact that even immortality has its limits, they can fuck right off into a black hole for all I care. Maybe they'll find another universe on the other side that will continue catering to their idiocy."

"... I think being around Lilith has had an effect on you, brother."

Oh good! That meant he was still sticking to his resolve on acting more like a Morningstar!

***

Lucifer felt an edge of anxiety when a golden scroll appeared in front of him a bit after dinner while he and Lilith were enjoying a calm moment together. He was well aware of the likely contents. It wasn't the same sort of sanity threatening fear as when it had been Sera sending them, but the fact that it was because Michael was breaking apart still worried him to no end.

Raphael may have told him not to blame himself, but he'd never been that good at taking orders.

Lilith was the one to reach out and take the scroll in hand, opening it and reading it over, "Emily says it looks like they'll have everything squared away enough to send him down tomorrow evening at the latest."

That was... fast. He had assumed with all the likely chaos up there, they would need him there to help maintain some sort of order before sending him down.

She kept reading for a moment before a grin broke over her face, "She also added a personal note about one of the other Firsts. Apparently she met Jehoel today and says he's the most adorable Seraphim she's ever seen."

Lucifer blinked several times, "Jehoel? Adorable? Something must have changed because that is not how I would describe him."

She looked over at him with a raised brow, "Which one is he again?"

"Flames. He was the one that looked like a brass torch."

Lilith nodded, looking amused, "Well in here she calls him a rainbow colored marshmallow, so that's changed."

That was definitely surprising since Jehoel had never been one to march to the beat of his own drum. He was really close to Arariel, looked to her for guidance on big decisions, and she despised change. When push came to shove, Flames always followed the lead of Waters. So what had happened? Did Arariel finally take the icicle out of her ass? Probably not. He was pretty sure Gabe would have included that world-shattering information in one of his letters over the years.

Which had to mean Jehoel had started thinking for himself at some point! Huh. As he sat with that thought, Lilith continued, "Oh wow. Apparently he's gone omega."

...

"Wait, what?! Are you serious?!" Lucifer snatched the scroll from her, looking at it incredulously when he found the line about that. "Holy shit. She's not the sort to prank about this sort of thing, right?"

Violet eyes danced with amusement as Lilith watched her angel lose his mind over one of the siblings that had once rejected him embracing human traits to that degree, "No. Emily wouldn't joke about that." She could recognize the torn look in his eyes, the pain of betrayal fighting his hope and sense of family, "You know, once we get more of an idea of how to run the tournament, we could invite him down to help Carmilla with ensuring the physical weaponry will hold up well."

He looked up at her for a moment before he relaxed and leaned into her, "Yeah. Since she used to be one of the smiths, she likely knew him too."

Carmilla didn't really talk much about Heaven. She focused on the here and now, refusing to let the past weigh her down. Lucifer had always respected her ability to do that.

Lilith ran a hand through his hair, watching closely for any sign of a crash incoming as she hummed a soothing melody. When he remained relaxed, she decided to put in something else to help add to that spark of hope in him, "You know, I think he's actually the one Michael went to for making a duplicate of the microphone. I'll have to double check with Alastor, but I'm fairly sure of it."

He gave her a grateful smile, recognizing what she was doing, "Well then it's no wonder it's capable of so much! Between Gabriel and Jehoel, that thing would probably survive and hold a steady signal through a supernova." A thought struck him then, his eyes going bright as he grinned, "Hey, if we just so happen to have Satan around, you know his ego will have him challenging Jehoel. He'll be so offended over the fact there's an omega angel down here with a mastery over fire."

Lilith laughed, "Oh, now we absolutely have to do that! We still owe him several humblings for all that idiocy he was spouting while I was gone."

Lucifer nodded his agreement before remembering something else, "Were you able to get Rosie and Zest in on spreading that rumor?"

She scratched at his scalp, enjoying how he almost immediately melted with a happy rumble, "Of course I did! Rosie nearly laughed herself sick when I told her, it was great. I can't wait for Alastor to get wind of it. He'll be in such a snit."

He chuckled, opening one eye, "He's gonna be pissed if he finds out we started it without getting him in on it."

"Mhmm," she hummed. "That'll be a fun night. I'm sure we'll both be sore the next day."

"Now you're just making me want to tell him early," he waggled his brows at her.

"Oh hush, you ridiculous greedy brat."

"You looove it though."

Yes. Yes, she did. "Come on, darling. Let's go find our omega. Tomorrow is Belphegor's first check up on him and we both know he's going to need rest if he's going to get through it."

Lucifer gave her a grumble of protest, but he did get off of her lap and onto his feet, "Think he'll actually manage to get her once this time around?"

Lilith shook her head, "No matter how fast he is with those teeth, there is no way Bel will let him bite her. At least not without a proper trade, and that takes out half the fun for him if she's allowing it to happen."

"So which Sin do you think he'll get next then, Lily?"

She was momentarily hit with a thought of how ridiculous it was that this was a serious conversation that they were having. Still, she gave the question some consideration, "Hmmm, I think Oz. We're going to have to have Alastor sit with us and have a conversation about products."

Lucifer grimaced, "Yeaaaah, I'll make sure to wear short sleeves. Hopefully that will leave Ozzie out of the running for most of the meeting."

"Actually," she started as an idea struck her, their sense of Alastor leading them to the family wing, "I'll tell him to make sure that little imp is with him. I'd like to get to know him and we can tell our lovely that if he is mostly reasonable, we'll gladly invite them to stay after so he can ask more about that fan club Fizzaroli is part of."

"... have I mentioned how much I love you and your sexy brain lately?"

"Yes dear, but feel free to tell me again." She smiled as she heard laughter and happy chatter coming from Charlie's room, "Sounds like they are having fun."

Before they could get close enough to actually hear anything being said, a dark shape slipped under the door, rising up and melting away to reveal Alastor with long hair done up in intricate braids, "Hello, darlings! I'm guessing you were looking for me?"

Lucifer made a strangled noise, eying the woven red strands. Lilith knew exactly where his mind had gone and shared a grin with Alastor, "Were you having a group grooming session with the children, sweetheart?"

"Oh yes, and sharing a lovely bit of gossip and insight from one bonded omega to another soon-to-be."

That explained the highly amused expression. He'd likely been making both Vaggie and Charlie turn all sorts of interesting colors. However there was a strained edge to his smile that concerned her, "On a scale of 1 to 10, how badly did you drain yourself using magic to help with the rebuild?"

Lucifer's expression swiftly changed to concern and Alastor's ears went back as he huffed, "Well I'm still standing so it's not a ten, obviously."

His avoidance of directly answering meant he was likely close to the point of that not being true anymore. "Lovely, release the magic keeping your hair long. You've sufficiently teased Luci with the sight of it for tonight."

That got a petulant eye roll, but he did as she said and the braids fell apart as his hair returned to its default state. Stubborn thing. Lilith held a hand out to him and he took it, letting her pull him closer, "Let's go to bed. I'm sure our angel wouldn't mind giving you a back massage. I'll even make sure he leaves your tail alone if you'd like."

She could practically feel Lucifer's pout aimed at her, but she knew it was more for show than anything. It did seem to do the trick to break through Alastor's grumpiness at his perceived weakness, "Such a shame you are so short on self-control that you have to rely on her so much."

"Oy! I can still rescind the offer of a backrub, you-"

"Smiles! Help!" The three of them looked down the hall towards the sound of Angel Dust's strained voice, "Niff's gone feral!"

They shared a look before Lucifer snapped his fingers, teleporting them back to the main entryway. Alastor made a sound of protest after, meaning his nausea was definitely starting to take hold. Teleporting didn't do great things for his stomach while he was pregnant after a certain point. They'd learned that one the hard way with Charlie.

Any thoughts of morning sickness quickly flew out the window when they caught sight of Angel holding Niffty as far from himself as possible, the little cyclops spitting and snarling as she tried to escape his grip. His suit was shredded at the wrist and arm bloodied, but he refused to release her.

"Let me gooooo!" She howled, "I'm gonna rip her to shreds, and feed her to the hellrats, then set those on FIRE!"

...

Alastor stepped forward, catching both Niffty and Angel's attention. The beta looked relieved as she went limp, her eye wide and full of tears, "I'm still your best fan, right, Alastor? Even if she has a bigger collection from her living days?"

Lilith wanted to go and cuddle the pitiful looking omega, but she knew there was only one person Niffty would accept comfort from right now.

"Now, now, dear girl," Alastor took her from Angel and let her latch onto the front of his suit jacket possessively, "I have no idea who she is, so there is no chance of her being better than you! After all, she hasn't worked as hard as you to earn a contract with me, has she? If her collection is from her living days, then that means she only knows the beta Bayou Butcher. You have the very best from both then and the omega Radio Demon too, remember?" Niffty sniffled and nodded. "Plus you won my Maman's signature in your book! I doubt anyone else will ever beat that."

"Fuuuck," Angel groaned, studying his shredded sleeve, "Vel's gonna kill me." He took a deep breath and went for the front door, "Since you got'er, Smiles, I'm gonna go deal wit' the damned dumb beta that set'er off."

Lilith shared a look with Lucifer. She pointedly glanced at where Alastor was walking away with Niffty, likely taking her to his nest in his bayou. The fallen angel immediately understood and nodded, moving to follow their omega. Good. He would make sure they were taken care of while she followed the spider to find the source of this upset.

Angel Dust stormed out of the front gate towards a sinner that had some sort of booth set up with all sorts of signage. All of it seemed to be proclamations of adoration for Alastor with stillshots of the trial footage while he'd been fighting Satan. The woman was mostly vibrant pinks and black with three eyes and a rather strange number of animalistic features that did not entirely match. Oddly chaotic, even for a sinner's hellform.

She was also covered in scratches and bite marks that Lilith was willing to bet had come from Niffty.

"Look, Pinkie, I dunno who the hell ya think you are but-"

"I am Emberlynn Light’ness Demoanya Pinkle, and I will be anything that beautiful, tentacle-wielding monster man wants me to be!"

"O-kaaay. Well the only thing he's gonna want you ta be is lunch, so unless yer inta vore-"

"I could be! I will win his love and-"

Okay, this was officially beyond ridiculous and Lilith was starting to get a purple haze in her vision. Angel must have caught some sort of sense of her because he looked back and swore before turning his attention back to the beta woman, "Sorry, sweetcheeks, but you don't want her gettin' hold a' ya instead, trust me." Then he moved in a streak of white and pink, sinking his fangs into her dramatically outstretched arm. She made a rather... graphic sound before she collapsed, the spider looking down at her with a wary expression, "Somethin' tells me I'm gonna regret doin' that. She reeks of obsessive stalker."

"Mr. Angel Dust, get her out of here and ensure she knows not to behave like this in our sight again unless she wishes to be destroyed," Lilith growled. Normally she would be amused by people like her. She was obviously new, had no real power to make her a threat to Alastor or the children. However, right now, this Emberlynn had upset her beloved omega's favorite packmate and was keeping them being able to cuddle up to him and love him in ways he only allowed so freely while pregnant.

Her patience was short with such nuisances.

"Yes, ma'am! Was tempted ta take her out myself, but I promised Charlie I wouldn't go murderin' people just fer bein' idiots after takin' over the studio." He hefted up the sinner and slung her over his shoulder, "I'll get crazy kitten here straightened out fer ya."

Good. Lilith gave him a nod and turned her attention to the booth. There was a large collection of materials there, including a lot of pieces that looked like memorabilia from the human realm pertaining to the Bayou Butcher. A quick read through some of the papers made it look like the young woman really had been trying to flatter Alastor into taking her on. Too bad for her that she went about it completely the wrong way. Motioning one of the guards over, she pointed at the items, "Take all of this inside for Niffty to look through first. When she has picked out everything she wants, call Wackford. He can take the rest to sell to the people most interested."

Emberlynn losing her collection would be a decent enough punishment for the idiot thinking she could just shove her way into where she wanted to be.

***

Alastor woke up the next morning hating everyone and everything. His mates understood, his magic and energy were slow to recover when everything began gearing towards the developing life inside of him. The real problem was it left him feeling slow and weak and everything he despised people perceiving him as. That made anyone aware of his presence a target for his ire at feeling that way.

"Trust me Char Char, you really don't want to go wishing him a good morning right now. Unless it's an emergency, just leave him be for a bit until the static drops. I nearly lost an arm once learning that one."

That... actually was an amusing enough memory to start breaking through the black mood he was in. Lilith had been away dealing with some matter over in Envy, and Lucifer had been full of hyper energy, trying his hardest to cheer the omega up when all Alastor had wanted was to be given space!

His teleportation had been the only thing that kept him from needing to rë̖́g͐̕ener̶ͧ̊a͖͝te̴͇ͤ ą͘ ĺ̸i̪̻m̡̓̿b̤. Really, they were terribly lucky blessed steel had not been a thing back then, because he might have actually been tempted at times to use it.

"So, uh, when is Aunt Bel gonna be getting here?"

"Soon." Ugh. That meant he had to get up the energy to pretend to be civilized soon. "Your father will be going with you and the others to continue working on the new building today. We will stop by with your brother once the checkup is done. Go ahead and start getting ready."

"Okay. Love you, Mom!" Charlie leaned in to smile far too brightly at him, "Love you too, Al! Hope you feel better soon."

... dammit, now he could feel his chest turning all warm and sappy. He hid his face behind the book he was ostensibly reading, lifting a hand to wave farewell at her. The longer he could maintain a facade of his normal self, the better. At least until the others aside from Lilith and Armand were gone.

Thankfully this particular sitting room was out of the main pathway to the front door, so the chaos of everyone leaving was little beyond a distant sound of voices and laughter. Soon after that, Lilith came back in, "How are you doing, lovely?"

"Charlotte is currently far too capable at making my brain threaten to turn on the waterworks for my liking," he groused.

She laughed and reached out a hand towards his head, waiting until he leaned into it to run her fingers through his hair, "I know, it must be such a hassle having to admit you are capable of the full range of human emotions."

Alastor gave her a huff but he still tilted his head into her touch further. She always managed to get the areas he didn't realize were itchy. They stayed like that for a moment until the sense of a visitor at the gate had him giving a long groaning sigh, "I suppose it's time for my first session of feeling like a lab specimen again."

Lilith leaned down to kiss the top of his head, "Sorry, love. You know I will make sure she keeps things comfortable." She grinned as he got to his feet, "Plus you know she'll be in a good mood when I tell her she gets to come see your work and pick up her actual specimen tomorrow night!"

True. The reminder certainly put him into a far better mood! He'd have to see about getting Vox more lucid by then. The show wouldn't be complete without that clever mind visible when he took that final step into complete and utter insanity!

Notes:

ma petite colombe - my little dove

My one-shot pwp foray into a/b/o is about to hit 30 chapters and is officially over 300k words. Omg.

The story for Alastor's hunt for the god(s) of this universe IS officially going to be a thing. It will be a mini-sequel, a 'crack treated seriously' sort of thing. Overall everything will be resolved enough without it in the main story, but for those that really want some reality breaking insanity, the sequel will be where it's at! I've even already decided on what the god(s) look like and am working on drawing to the best of my ability (unknowable eldritch entities are not my strong suit lol)

Moving is going fairly well overall. You never realize how much you own until you have to move it all.

Chapter 30

Summary:

"Now that I have had time to do a proper scan," Belphegor paused as a yawn overtook her, "things look like they are progressing at a stable rate for both. And the young Prince seems to have been developing well despite his upbringing in Heaven. His magical core shows no sign of being stunted or anything of that nature."

Armand grinned brightly at her from the tabletop he was sitting on, swinging his feet freely. He wasn't entirely sure what stunted meant, but from the happy looks on his Mommy and Maman, it was good that he didn't have it!

Notes:

Guess who's insomnia has struck? Meeeeeeee!

"Now that I have had time to do a proper scan," Belphegor paused as a yawn overtook her, "things look like they are progressing at a stable rate for both. And the young Prince seems to have been developing well despite his upbringing in Heaven. His magical core shows no sign of being stunted or anything of that nature."

Armand grinned brightly at her from the tabletop he was sitting on, swinging his feet freely. He wasn't entirely sure what stunted meant, but from the happy looks on his Mommy and Maman, it was good that he didn't have it! He also thought Aunt Bel was even prettier than she had been on TV with all her white and pink and that soft looking hair of hers. She had looked amused when he asked if she was an angel and just had her wings hidden. But nope! That was too bad, he would have loved to see what sort of feathers she had.

He was super glad Maman had told him how to best act if he wanted Aunt Bel to like him. Apparently she liked smart a lot more than cute, so he made sure to be polite and talk as clear as possible when he asked her about what she was doing. He could tell which things she liked him asking about most because her neck eyes would squint like she was smiling as she answered. Her favorite so far was when he asked about what astral projecting was. He was gonna hafta have his parents explain some of her answer later because it was a little confusing,  but it sounded really cool to be able to basically go to sleep and still get to do fun things!

"So do you become one of the loa for a bit then, Lady Bel?" He asked as he tilted his head. Just because she preferred smart didn't mean cute was completely useless.

The Sin of Sloth gave him a questioning look, "Loa? I do not believe I am terribly familiar with that term."

Maman made a small gesture, telling him that he'd not interrupt unless Armand said something wrong or got too close on telling a secret thing. Aunt Bel's candle on her head was a little brighter, which he thought meant she really was interested. That meant this was a good trade for her answering his questions! "Loa are spirits of vodu that my Granman has been teaching me about! They usually help us out so long as the people calling to them are respectful with their questions and offerings and don't try to take more than the loa are willing to give!"

"Sounds sensible. While my mind and soul do wander as I meditate, I do not become anything other than what I already am, just moreso. These loa sound like they are a different sort of entity from me."

"I guess so. Granman says she thinks Noir is a little bit like the loa, but from a different kind of place than them."

Now her candle got really bright and she looked over at his Maman. Ooo, so she really liked talking about Noir? Armand loved his Maman's Shadow just as much as the rest of his parents! It played lots of fun games with him, loved cuddling, and liked to help him when he needed to be super sneaky! What wasn't there to like?!

Noir wasn't out right now, though he could tell it was in the room and not out wandering because his Maman's shadow on the floor was extra dark.

"Yes, Lady Belphegor, I am aware of your interest," Maman had one of his sneaky smiles on, like he found something funny but was trying to hide just how much. "Perhaps if you are willing to discuss exacts on how much you can help with my little project after we are done here, I might be willing to trade key pieces of how it was created. I do not, however, guarantee that you will attain the same sort of results."

"I do understand that such undertakings often end up with results that are outliers when it comes to you, yes. Even failure would get me more data to add to my mental file on you."

Oh! Was Aunt Bel wanting to make her own Shadow too?! Neat! "Maman? Do you think I can have a spirit friend like Noir when I'm all grown up too?"

Something about that made Maman's ears a bit unhappy, "That will have to be one of those things that we discuss when you are older, my dear. Soul magic is risky and you will need to prove you have absolutely impeccable control with it first."

That was okay, at least he hadn't said no completely. There were lots of things Armand was waiting to be grown up enough to learn more about. It was annoying, but he'd figured that was just part of being a kid still.

"Now, Prince Armand," the Sin turned fully back to him, "I would like for you to try to enhance your voice while I do a reading on you. It would be good to make certain your abilities there weren't distorted or weakened when you used it with the High Seraphim's power around you."

***

As Raphael and Michael took the gateway down to the Embassy in Hell, a four wing that had been watching nearby turned away and took flight. She had been trying to reach out to the Commander, certain that if she could speak to him on all the ways things were already falling to chaos in Heaven, he would see the mistake that had been made. The one time she had managed to get close enough to talk with him away from the other traitors, hoping to get his interest by flattering him with a comment on restoring that magnificent statue of him, he'd placed his hand on his sword and looked at her with such cold eyes that she had actually almost feared he would truly harm her!

What had Samael done to be able to turn the Commander to his side so thoroughly?! Michael was one of the few that Sera had fully trusted to remain pure and focused on the betterment of Heaven!

The angel had also tried to find a way to call out to Azrael, to see if perhaps the Seraphim of Death had taken his sister somewhere to keep safe and recover. All her attempts had failed, there were no surefire methods recorded anywhere for contacting him. Likely because no one thought he would be someone anyone in Heaven would want to reach. She certainly wouldn't have before all this mess.

Poor Sera. She would never forgive herself for not being at her Highness's side when she needed her most. For now, all she could do was pray that the High Seraphim was alive, that she would return soon. While she waited for confirmation on Sera's status, she would continue being her loyal assistant and seek out allies to restore order and harmony to the Heavenly City.

There was one other First that the four-wing knew Sera trusted most. With Michael out of reach, she was sure she needed to seek out Arariel and convince the Seraphim of Waters to return and take things in hand! Luckily she knew precisely where Sera had last ordered her sister to go to in the vast outer edges of the universe, so while getting there would take some time, she should be able to reach her well before any messenger angels or communication relays did. Goodness only knew what sort of lies would be spread to twist Arariel if Coretha didn't get there first to ensure she knew the actual truth!

With the most formidable angel after Sera gone to Hell for the foreseeable future, there was a chance things could still be made right again!

***

Michael could tell Lucifer was putting on a confident front from the moment they landed in the Embassy. Even without the more familiar tells since his wings were hidden, there was something a little too stiff about that sharp-toothed smile, "Hey, Michael! You got down here pretty quick! Did you miss my handsome face that much?"

Lilith gave the two angels a fond smile as she came closer, "Will you be staying, Raphael?"

The healer shook his head, a slight blush on his cheeks, "No, I have to get back soon. It's nothing bad, I just, um, well -"

Michael figured it was only fair to assist after Raphael had so quickly stepped in yesterday when that other angel had attempted to delay them from getting to Armina's place, "He has other previous obligations that my situation has kept him from giving his proper attention."

Mismatched eyes shot him a grateful look. Lucifer seemingly accepted the words at face value, but Lilith had an amused smirk as she eyed Raphael, "I see. Well, don't let us keep you too long from your 'obligations.' I know that scent, so I can understand why you'd not want to keep her waiting right now "

Their fallen brother sniffed at the air curiously, but Raphael backed away, his silver skin turning golden with the force of his blush, "I, uh, I'll be back to ch-check on you soon, Michael. Just use the emergency signal Gabe gave you if you need one of us down here."

For all the weight and exhaustion he felt, Michael could admit to perhaps seeing why so many seemed to find it so amusing to tease and fluster the Seraphim of Life. Really, Raphael was so reactive that he was half-tempted to make his own commentary. Before he could figure out what he would say that wouldn't fall flat like his attempts at jests usually did, the red-haired angel flew up and through the gateway.

"Wait, was that scent from Al's mom?! Is Raphael actually sleeping with her?!"

Michael shrugged, "I attempted to ask him that myself, but he shoved me away."

Lilith and Lucifer shared a look, grinning wide, "Oh that's going to make it even better! It'll be even harder for Raph to try to deny the rumor now!"

Did he actually want to know what his brother was talking about? Lilith made the decision for him, giving him a conspiratorial wink, "You can't tell Alastor yet, but there's going to be questions soon about if his father is actually Raphael and if being half-Seraphim is why he can do everything he does."

... okay, that really was going to be funny and it made the tightness in him ease that she had chosen to include him in on this game they seemed to be playing. It was a relief that she was treating him just the same as she had in Heaven once they got past the initial turbulence of coming face to face with each other after all their history.

***

2 years ago

Michael wanted to deny everything he had been told, to believe that they were lying to him, but he had seen the binding around Lilith's throat, had tested the magic of it himself to verify that it was real and solidly done. Everything she said was blunt and to the point, not couched in pretty terms that could have ambiguous meanings. The Queen of Hell laid out everything the High Seraphim had been doing to her, the King, and their people for him to look at clearly.

How could so much have been happening without him seeing it at all?

Michael wanted to move, to pace and shift his wings about with the agitation he was feeling, but he couldn't. For one, that would reveal just how deeply this was all affecting him. Then there was the matter of the child sleeping trustingly in his lap, Armand warm and limp against him like he hadn't spent the last several centuries in blood soaked battles against other hellborn just like him.

"You know," Lilith's voice had him looking at her again, "he doesn't fall asleep with just anyone. He's a pretty good judge of character. He'll play cute and sweet to get what he wants, but this?" She motioned at the sleeping boy, "He really does like you already."

That thought sank into him, settling in a way that was both painful and strangely warming. Michael looked back down at the child, unable to meet those violet eyes that somehow didn't look at him with fear or anger, despite the fact that they had once stood on opposite sides of the battlefield, or the fact that he knew they had originally been blue and her body so much less resilient than it was now.

Yet she had still been brave enough to jump and reach for Samael in that surely painful Fall so long ago.

Hours later, after he swore his silence on this matter entirely and went to leave, Lilith's parting words struck him more deeply than any weapon ever had, "For what it's worth, he still loves you."

He didn't have to ask her who she meant.

Michael had rushed to get to his private quarters after that, to put up as impenetrable a barrier as he could create before he collapsed with shaking breaths and his right hand burning with the memory of shoving his brother off of his bloodied blade and over the edge.

That was only the first of many sleepless nights.

***

Not even a full minute had passed since Raphael had returned to Heaven before he felt the slight weight of his counterpart at his side, though there was no visible sign of Azrael. The angels closest to him as he walked subconsciously parted for him, a sure indication that the Seraphim of Death was actually present. Az was just keeping himself hidden, or perhaps more truthfully one of his Hands, since those seemed to be capable of being physical these days, "You here to be cryptic at me again?"

"Only somewhat."

That was rather honest and forthcoming of him, "Surprised you chose to actually walk instead of stopping time like usual."

"Someone has been encouraging me to try to be amongst the living again. What was it he said? Oh, right. Any others that have a problem with me can fuck right off into a black hole, I believe it was."

Raphael couldn't help chuckling at that, "Sounds like someone I would like."

There was a vague hum in acknowledgement of his words. Instead of heading straight for Armina's house, Raphael chose a more meandering route to give Azrael time for speaking his mind rather than pushing him to talk faster. She would completely understand his delay once he told her why. The appreciation he could feel through their connection told him he'd made the right choice. "Considering the timing, I'm guessing this has something to do with Michael?"

"Yes. Since the path has already been set, I wanted to let you know you made the correct decision for our brother."

And this right here was one of the reasons he called Az a lying liar who lied about not having some form of future sight! Sure, it could just be looking into the potentials for a being's death that allowed him to see as much as he did, but Raphael was almost sure there was more to it than that. "You able to tell me any more details than that?"

"There is a reason Michael has been slowly getting worse, and why seeing the full consequences of his actions against Lucifer triggered an inevitability."

"I knew it, you lying jerk!"

Several other angels looked at him like he was crazy for seemingly yelling at no one. Whatever, the rest of his siblings seemed to be halfway there or worse so he might as well be rumored to have joined the damn club. A few older ones moved even further away as they recognized who he was and the likelihood of who he was talking to. Raphael made sure to note who they were. If any of them came into the halls for anything less than an emergency, he was putting itching powder in their wings!

Fond exasperation washed over him from Az, "You have already surmised why I had to do as I did, brother."

He gave a long sigh, watching some of the child souls play in one of the parks, their carefree laughter ringing in the air as clearly as the chiming bells that usually surrounded his brother's form. Though it was admittedly much slower than if they had been allowed to grow up while living, these little beings were not knowingly trapped in adolescence for eternity, thankfully. For all the cruelties of this universe, that was not one of them. "So what is the reason for his decline?"

"I told you before, the death of an aspect does not require the death of the one holding it. Sera willingly chose to turn away from hers, sustaining the core of what she was with a different sort of power. Michael, however, was unknowingly being slowly starved of his."

That... Raphael was definitely coming back to that last part, but his mind latched onto the bit just before that, "Wait, hold up." He stopped next to one of the larger ponds, looking out over the smooth surface of the water with a furrowed brow, "Is that how you were able to collect Sera's soul instead of having her die by that blade? She was really that weakened by losing the trust and faith of most of the angels in Heaven?!"

There was no response to that, no indication on if his theory was right, which likely meant that was one of the questions Az wasn't allowed to answer in either direction. With everything Raphael had been figuring out lately about how the hint dropping worked, it was likely that his brother just offhandedly mentioning Sera along with the fact that being starved of his aspect was part of what was affecting Michael had been meant to give him that idea in the first place. Huh, so maybe if Armina had been using a regular blade in that second and had hit something vital or just enough places her innat angelic healing couldn't work quickly enough to recover from, then Az wouldn't have had to intervene at all.

Holy fuck.

Had he just learned how it was possible to kill a First without holy steel?! Other angels weren't made the same so it wouldn't work with them, but still! Raphael wasn't sure what the fuck he was meant to do with that information, or if it was just simply something Azrael felt he needed for something else that he hadn't figured out yet. 'Only somewhat cryptic my ass.' "I am naming all my migraines after you from now on, Az."

"That is fair."

Ugh. Okay, back to the original subject. "What do you mean by Michael being starved of his aspect?"

"Think about it. What is his aspect? He hasn't always been the Commander of Heaven's Armies as there were no armies in the beginning. That was not always a universal necessity, nor will it always be one."

Raphael really considered that. Some of them had innately understood their aspects from the moment of being formed. Others had to learn as the strength of that aspect grew. Michael had never been the most self-aware and his aspect had never really come up in discussions before. "He was the First of the Guardian Angels."

"And what is it that Guardians do?"

... they protected something, or someone. So long as the universe existed, there would always be something in need of protecting. "So his aspect is really Protection."

Silence again, but Raphael had enough to work with now. It would make sense that with how hard it often was for Michael to understand himself and his connections with others, he wouldn't realize exactly what the aspect within him was pushing him towards. He'd only understood he felt the need to fight, "Sera's wars weren't really about the protection of Heaven, so Michael hasn't been able to protect anything, right?"

"That's only half true. The early ones he did fully believe were for Heaven's protection, that is why he thrived during them. Belief and conscious effort matter a great deal to the core of what we are. His actions with some individuals have been keeping him afloat, but he was unaware that he was protecting them. It wasn't something he was actively working to do. It is like keeping a human alive on purely plain white bread and cooked white rice with only water to drink."

"They'll last a while, but there isn't enough of everything they need to survive long term." Looking at it from that angle, it really was no wonder Michael had slowly been getting more... lifeless. Sure, he'd always been a bit confused by certain emotion-driven leaps of logic and smaller social norms, but he hadn't really cracked a smile or shown enjoyment in anything before they brought him into the plan aside from times Raphael had seen him sparring. Which also could be seen as protecting his people by teaching them to defend themselves...

A lot of things about Michael were suddenly starting to make a whole lot more sense now that he thought about it like that. Armand had likely become someone he fully wanted to protect soon after meeting him, really nourishing that side of himself for the first time in years. Maybe his aspect was what pushed him to pick up the boy and follow Armina in the first place, just as much as the doubts he was beginning to feel about Sera. And there was his focus on Emily's safety too, like he used to be with... "Oh."

There was a feeling of wry amusement in his connection with Az, "Yes, oh. That is why learning of the true fate of Samael drove him so swiftly to that edge. He discovered he literally had a hand in killing the one thing that he had centered his drive to Protect on. He truly needed to learn that truth at some point, but he did not yet have the strength he needed to survive knowing it on his own."

And now that he was going to be in Hell, he was getting a chance to reforge his connection with Lucifer, the person their Fallen brother had become. The King of Hell likely would not become Michael's center again, but getting to know him and forgive himself for what happened would help him move forward and find what he wanted to protect most in the future. Raphael felt something in his own body fall loose, like breathing had just become a lot easier now that he knew for sure he had done what needed to be done in order to keep their brother alive. Michael really would have a chance to heal now.

Behind the wings covering his face, Azrael's Hand smiled at feeling the maelstrom within his counterpart ease. Having said all he wished to, he withdrew it from the flow of the universe and back into his domain to rejoin the rest of his body, satisfied that he had done what he could to keep Raphael from rattling apart faster than the others could catch and hold together.

'You know, you are allowed to say goodbye instead of just pulling the vanishing act, Az!'

Azrael didn't answer that. There would only be one time he would ever willingly say goodbye to Raphael, once all other Life ceased to exist and sustain his brother. That was not happening any time soon, not while he still had the ability to stop it.

In the dome covered Shining Lake, several torn, purple-tinted feathers bubbled up to the surface before melting down into the same silver-white as the rest.

Notes:

Welp, Coretha is now an active participant in current events! Feel free to hate her and wish for her demise! I thrive on knowing villainous characters have succeeded in earning my reader's ire!

Another shorter one but my brain needs it out and to be seen. Hope you guys don't mind!

Chapter 31

Summary:

Lilith waited until she sensed a barrier activating inside Michael's room before she pulled out her phone and walked further down the hall, "Bel? Yeah, just finished. My best guess is we'll need a therapist able to handle someone who acts like a traumatized military alpha who's noseblind and disconnected from their instincts. If possible, someone who also knows how to watch for Goetic style posturing. It won't translate over right, but that will give them a better idea what to look to for tells." She let out a long sigh, "Oh, and it would be ideal if they have passed the tests based on Lucifer as he was around the second millennia after the Fall." A pause as she allowed herself to flop back on the bed, "I know, tall order. I trust you not to fail when it comes to my family."

She also trusted the Sin heard the protective teeth behind her words. Michael was family, whether or not he understood that fully, and therefore under her watch. If not for Lucifer's sake then for Armand's. Poor boy always kept an eye on the angel whenever he was in view. The Seraphim had no idea how loved he was, but she was sure he'd learn. Eventually.

"Alright, you two have fun!" Lucifer had that too wide smile back on, halfway through the portal he had made to take him from the palace to the hotel building site, "Not too much fun though. I know she's gorgeous, but she's already taken! ~Byyyye!~"

The portal closed and Michael raised a brow as he looked up at Lilith, "He does realize I have no interest in you in that way, correct?"

She smirked, "Yes, Michael. It's simply a matter of the more he's stressed, the louder his alpha impulses get, including territorialism. Just be glad he's better than some about reigning it in to make it into a joke more than anything serious."

"I am fine with taking residence elsewhere if-"

"No, no," she waved a hand flippantly. "That would just make it so he couldn't sleep knowing you're outside our home territory. He'll level out for the most part soon. He and Alastor will be gone for a bit in a couple weeks. After that he should be right as rain again."

Something told him he really didn't want to ask why. His confusion and curiosity must have slipped through because Lilith got an amused look, "Rut."

...oh. That. No, he did not want to know any more about that, especially not with Lucifer. Michael cursed his cracked self control as he felt his face heat up the longer she kept grinning at him like that. "What room will I be staying in?"

She motioned for him to follow, "There's a guest room near the family wing. That should keep you from feeling too crowded without putting you too far from us if needed. Once the hotel is rebuilt and ready, Charlie has offered to let you stay there if you'll feel more at ease with fewer direct reminders of everything."

He felt a spike of irritation, "Why does everyone keep treating me like I'm liable to shatter at any second? I was fine with being around him earlier, wasn't I?"

It was only when she looked back over her shoulder with a raised brow that he stopped and realized just what he'd said and to who and now his right hand was burning again and-

"Michael."

He startled enough that his wings flared and his face began to shift to his less human form. Feathers bristled up through his hair when he found her hand near his shoulder and he backed away even though she had stopped a couple inches shy of touching him.

She just nodded like he'd answered a question and calmly pulled her hand back, "I know you're a proud angel, Michael, and a strong warrior, but you need to accept that right now you are liable to break at any moment. Your mind is like an abandoned minefield. You're just as likely to get caught in an explosion as you are to step somewhere safe. There will be times where a spot that was safe one day will detonate the next. These things aren't predictable or linear."

He knew there was no good reason to glare at her, but it rankled that he couldn't even control his reflexes against someone that he knew wasn't out to attack him currently. He forced himself to calm and resettle his appearance, "I'm-"

"Fine?" She folded her arms over her chest as she raised a brow at him, "Yeah, Lu used to say that a lot too before I got it through his thick skull that all he was doing was making himself worse by constantly hiding it."

"..."

She gave a long sigh, waving a hand to summon a chair so she could sit down even though this was the middle of a hallway. "Better?"

Michael looked at her in confusion before realizing that for some reason he did feel less on edge, "Yes?"

"Thought so. Figured I would try what helps Lu first, but it makes sense that you're more like Satan or General Carmine. They need others to not stand over them when they're caught up in a bad monent, or for it to be harder for someone to move toward them without them having clear warning. Sitting makes you taller than I am currently and means coming after you requires more steps than you just backing away."

He felt ridiculous for the fact that he now required others to take such ridiculous measures just so he wouldn't panic over nothing, but the truth was his thoughts were slowing back down now. He recognized the Sin of Wrath's name, remembered how formidable the dragon had been against most of the ranks. More of a berserker than a proper fighter, his flames and the risk of heavy injury if one of his hits landed made getting in to take advantage of all the stupid openings he had tricky for anyone lower six-wing or under. Michael wondered if the oaf had ever learned to actually use his head while fighting rather than just that infamous temper and raw strength. He also felt a brief curiousity on if there were any scars left on the dragon from the one time they'd faced each other before he turned to the unknown factor named, "Carmine?"

Lilith shook her head, "Fallen alpha, but she didn't come from your armies so you probably wouldn't know her. She generally doesn't like getting her own hands dirty,  but she will lay most demons out in a heartbeat if it comes down to it." She smirked, "Heaven forbid if someone threatened her kids after she came back with the twins though, she goes almost feral. Think even you would have hesitated about going against her if one of your people had been that dumb.  Be glad she asked that I keep her and her family away from the frontlines. I had her running black ops and other inner-realm forces for us before the old truce required a scaling back of our military. Her position meant her face and name were left out of a lot of things. It kept her family mostly free from retaliation and assassination attempts."

Huh. Interesting that one from outside the armies had the sort of talent that earned the position of General in Hell. Pity he hadn't gotten a chance to recognize her potential before the Fall. Perhaps he could have taken her under his command and contained the situation that had caused her to be cast down. It was no surprise that Lilith had seen her strength and utilized it. The Queen may not be strongest as a fighter but she was a dangerous strategist, admirable in her ability to take fewer numbers and keep the line against a larger angelic force. Even now, here she was giving him previously unknown information about her military's inner workings in a likely effort to gain his trust. Sera had been a fool to completely dismiss her as a non-threat. Even back when Michael had believed in the High Seraphim's cause, he'd still thought it short-sighted to overlook the Queen of Hell just because she was once human. "I sincerely hope I never find myself on the side of a battlefield against you again."

Lilith nodded in agreement, "I feel the same way, though we likely have different reasons."

Probably. Now that his emotional state was back to something closer to steady, he forced his wings to loosen up, "I'm guessing your familiarity with tactics for handling unstable individuals is why you were the one to remain here with me."

She laughed brightly like he had just made some great joke, "Unstable is one word for it, but yes. Also, Lucifer and Alastor both would have been very poor choices. Even if Lu wasn't probably at the heart of a lot of your triggers right now, that would still be true. Somehow even when he genuinely is trying to help in delicate matters, he still manages to shove his entire foot into his mouth."

While he was pretty sure he knew the answer, he wanted to know what her assessment of the sinner was for this situation, "And Alastor?"

Lilith motioned at the entirety of him, "You still have more entertainment value to him than value as a person. He'd want to locate all those landmines by lobbing every boulder he could find into the field." Before he could figure out how he felt about that, she added, "Not out of malicious intent or anything. It's just that you're so emotionally repressed most of the time that it's like a giant red button that says 'Do Not Press.' And you know how he can get when something gets his full focus."

He did. A phantom stinging sensation in his lowest right wing made him flick it out irritably to try to get it to go away, which just amused her all the more, "Don't worry, we've bargained you some leniency for a while, so long as you don't find yourself alone with him when he's bored. He'll figure out some sort of loophole at that point, so best to just come find one of us since you already know the signs."

Right. That sounded... doable.

She seemed to decide he was sufficiently stabilized or whatever she'd been aiming for with this, because she got to her feet and dismissed the chair before continuing to lead him down a few halls to an unmarked door, "This can be yours for however long you choose to stay. Please feel free to do whatever you need to in order to be comfortable, alright?"

Michael really wasn't much one for decoration. So long as he had space to meditate, perform weapon maintenance, and a writing desk, that was all he really needed. Still, he nodded his understanding and went inside.

Lilith waited until she sensed a barrier activating inside the room before she pulled out her phone and walked further down the hall, "Bel? Yeah, just finished. My best guess is we'll need a therapist able to handle someone who acts like a traumatized military alpha who's noseblind and disconnected from their instincts. If possible, someone who also knows how to watch for Goetic style posturing. It won't translate over right, but that will give them a better idea what to look to for tells." She let out a long sigh, "Oh, and it would be ideal if they have passed the tests based on Lucifer as he was around the second millennia after the Fall." A pause as she allowed herself to flop back on the bed, "I know, tall order. I trust you not to fail when it comes to my family."

She also trusted the Sin heard the protective teeth behind her words. Michael was family, whether or not he understood that fully, and therefore under her watch. If not for Lucifer's sake then for Armand's. Poor boy always kept an eye on the angel whenever he was in view. The Seraphim had no idea how loved he was, but she was sure he'd learn. Eventually.

***

After stopping to get something from Gabriel first, Emily found the approach to Jehoel's forge felt very different from the first time around. Some of the angels from before were spread out along the walkways, casting worried looks towards the hillside leading down to where he was set up. She went to a human-born she recognized, an omega named Alicia if she remembered right, "Hey, is everything okay?"

The pale grey, rabbit-like woman shook her head, her lop ears swaying, "Not really sure yet, Miss Emily. Molly's been tellin' us to keep clear today. 'parently Jay got hisself all worked up after a visitor."

Though she was a bit worried, she had to ask, "Jay?"

The omega angel had a light blush on her cheeks as her whiskered nose twitched, her green eyes turning away from Emily's, "Um, well, ya see... lotsa us just think he's too fun and cute for a stuffy name like Jehoel. So when we talk about him, some a' us have been callin' him Jay or Blue Jay instead, like the bird? Molly said he didn't mind when we told her to ask for us."

She got the feeling Alicia was worried she'd be disapproving or something. Maybe some of the older ones had been making disparaging remarks about the human tendencies towards nicknames? "Well I think thats adorable! And if he says he doesn't mind, then go ahead! You know I'm fine with you guys calling me whatever so long as it makes you happy."

Her smile brightened at the support, her little wings all aflutter, "I knew you'd understand, Miss Emily! I heard he seemed to like you visitin' yesterday, had him in a real good mood after. Maybe you comin' by will make him feel better again?"

Emily gave her a hug and nodded, "Best I can do is try, right? What kind of Joybringer would I be if I didn't?"

First she had to figure out what had gone wrong though. It would be a bad idea to rush in trying to fix things if it would only end up making them worse. Sometimes an overly cheery smile was the last thing someone who was in a bad way wanted to see. That had been a bit of a hard lesson for her to learn. Thank goodness Alastor wasn't nearly so apt to bite her like he did with Raph!

Molly was chewing on her lip nervously, a pensive look on her face as Emily approached. Next to her was a four-wing with scorched robes and a worried expression. "Hey, Molly. Hi, Zachariah. What happened?"

The human-born huffed, giving her a flippant hand wave, "Nothin' ya need ta get too worked up about, Sparkles. Zacky-boy here really didn't do nothin' wrong, just somehow hit a button and we dunno what it was yet."

"I-I was just delivering some papers to him from the other smiths. Then the next thing I know, I'm getting blasted back and the barrier shuts up tight! I d-didn't mean to!"

Molly gave him a comforting pat on the arm, "We believe ya, honey." She looked down at the Seraphim with a smile, though it was smaller than usual, "We're just waitin' ta see if he drops the barrier so we can figure out what tripped him. One of the psychs is s'posed to get here inna bit, maybe she can get 'im calmed down enough ta explain."

Emily nodded, "Sounds like a good plan. Do you happen to remember exactly what you said to him?"

Zachariah's large eye went towards the solid wall of energy blocking any sort of view of things inside, "I... maybe? Think I told him good morning and used one of those human phrases. Long time, no see?" His wings shuffled a bit as he thought hard on it, "I think I used the word 'buddy' at the end, but he usually doesn't mind me being casual with him."

Sounded like Molly was right about there not being anything obvious about what went wrong.

"Don't go worryin' yer pretty feathers off," the spider reassured. "It wasn't on purpose. He won't be mad at you or nothin'. Hell, I stumbled on a doozy of a button the first time and he still lets me come and talk to him sometimes!"

Huh. Molly was usually pretty good at making herself seem harmless and laid-back. "Mind telling me what happened?"

"Eh, I got a little too friendly and shamelessly flirted with him a bit. Turns out he's got serious issues with that sorta thing bein' aimed at him."

Emily really didn't like what that implied, but she wasn't going to publicly discuss that type of thing. She and Molly shared a look before the beta nodded, "If ya want, you can try knockin' ta see if he'll talk to ya. I don't like the idea a' him bein' alone if he's worked up, and it might help him loosen up to talk to Doc Martinez when she gets here for his appointment later."

Emily held up the bag in her hand, "Even if he's not up for seeing me, this should work as a mood lifter I hope!"

She started down the hill as Molly sputtered indignantly at not being told what was in the bag first. "Em, you tease!"

The Seraphim giggled, hopeful that this would work. She might not have known Jehoel long, but he seemed like a genuinely sweet angel! Who could possibly have wanted to hurt him?!

Sadly, unlike a decade ago when she had been more naive, she could think of a few names.

Shaking off the spark of anger that lit up at that as she reached the barrier, she sent a flicker of her energy against it, calling out in case he could hear her too, "Hey, it's Emily! We met yesterday? I have something from Gabriel that I'd like to give you if that's alright?"

She held her breath as there was no change initially, blowing it out with relief when the solidified energy fell away. It was no real surprise that she couldn't see him, or that the barrier returned soon after she crossed where it had been, "I really hope you'll let me see how you set that up sometime. It's impressive! I think the only one I've met with ones as solid as that is Michael."

A movement at the edge of her vision made her look over to find Jehoel warily peering out, visibly relaxing when he found no one else was with her. 'I learned from watching him make them.'

Emily gave him a bright smile, "It's still impressive! I had to practice a ton to create one that only dulls sound when one of the human-born finds things are a bit too noisy."

Wings shifting nervously, he stepped out further and motioned at the bag she had though he still kept a fair distance from her. Bouncing on her toes and glowing with excitement, she reached inside to pull out an orb glowing gold and blue, "You know that song you were playing for everyone before I came down to see you? I got really curious and asked Gabriel to see if he could find out anything about it. Apparently it's from a new movie the humans just made and he created a magic recording for you if you want to watch it!"

His eyes went bright with interest, making her feel like she'd actually managed to make things a little better for him. She walked over to the nearby work table and set it down, "I'll just leave this here for you, okay? Let me know how it is the next time you wanna see me!"

Emily fully expected he would want time to himself rather than having someone he only barely knew in his safe space right now. So when she heard a soft, protesting sound as she turned to leave, it was a shock that had her sharply turning her head to look at him.

Jehoel looked pained, a hand pressed to his head and flattening the wings at his ear down. Emily panicked and flailed a bit, "Oh, no! Don't try to force yourself to talk if it hurts! I won't be offended if you snap or clap to get my attention!" She tried to grasp at anything that might help him relax again, "Heck, you can even shoot a fireball at me if you want, though I really do like my hair long sooo maybe don't do that one, okay?"

She mentally pumped her fist in the air victoriously when he sputtered and actually let out a laugh without looking like it hurt him to do it! Her own giggles mixed with his for a few minutes before they both settled enough to not set each other off again with a look. Sharp teeth bit lightly into his lower lip as he shyly glanced at her before writing. 'Watch it with me?'

Emily just barely keep herself from shrieking with the delight that burst from her heart and nodded enthusiastically, "Of course!"

This was going to go into her list of best days in the last century for sure!

***

Charlie had been stunned when they got to the construction site early in the morning to find Angel Dust not only awake and looking functional, but apparently several of the studio employees had volunteered to help.

"Eh, it ain't entirely outta the good of their hearts, doll. Couple a' them are wantin' ta know the best way ta be in character, a few just wanna drool ova yer parents. Told 'em that was fine so long as they worked and didn't stand around gawkin'. You got enough a' those with the newsies."

Even if it wasn't entirely because they believed in her dream, they were still reaching out a helping hand! That was enough to have her grinning for most of the day.

"Uncle Michael!"

Charlie looked over at where Armand had been happily helping dig an outline for a garden well away from the more dangerous construction areas when she heard his happy cry. Following his gaze, she found that, yep, that was Michael with her Mom. She must have decided he was better off if he had something to do right away. Charlie set aside her tools to go and greet him, but as luck would have it, Angel Dust walked nearby first.

"Well, hel~lo handsome! Saw ya before with Pentious, but I certainly don't mind another look at a guy in uniform!"

Charlie was tempted to tell Angel to leave him alone, but she saw how her Mom was keeping her Dad back and even Al had stepped a bit in front of Armand to stop him from rushing over. She quickly realized what was going on. They were intentionally using Angel's flirtatious nature to see how well Michael would handle things. Smart, considering the former porn star turned Overlord would lay it on thick, but was good at reading people and wouldn't actually cross any lines without expressed permission.

If the Seraphim couldn't handle dealing with this lone sinner, well, it might be a whole lot trickier to get him to feel relaxed and comfortable enough to open up. That, and they really didn't have the ability to properly contain a powerful force like him if he got triggered too easily and went Old Testament in Hell.

Michael eyed the spider for a moment, his wings shifting slightly. Armand and Vaggie had been trying to teach her some of the nuances of angelic wing language since she couldn't rely on her nose and the usual posturing with the so called 'neutral' ones, but it wasn't like she could learn all that much in a couple weeks, especially with as busy as it had all been! She tried to pay close attention so she could ask one of them what those movements had shown.

"I see you have more in common with your sister than simply appearances."

Angel choked, immediately losing all his loose posture as he gaped at the short angel, "Ya know Mollz?! And she flirted with ya?!"

"Without actual intent, same as you are. You both like to test people in similar ways."

Everyone in the visible area relaxed, though it looked like Armand was still watching Michael pretty close. Was he seeing something the rest of them weren't?

Angel found his stride again. "Oy, there could be intent, iffin ya wanted there ta be," he winked.

"No."

Simple as that, the spider shrugged, "Eh, yer loss!" His expression turned a bit more serious as he looked at the pair of blades on Michael's belt, "Though bit a' advice fer ya, Mike," that got a serious twitch and a frown. "I hope ya got more'n just swords on ya cuz there's lotsa blessed bullets that go flyin' round here. Doubt our hellaciously hot rulers want yer pretty noggin' blown ta bits."

Even Charlie could recognize the fact that Angel had managed to hit something there. Wait, were those feathers coming up out of his hair? Armand's giggle reached her, "Uh oooh! He's about to get his scary face on!"

Before Charlie could learn what that meant, Michael reigned it in and everything got packed back away until he was blank-faced and poised again, "Thank you for your advice, but it is unnecessary."

Her little brother let out a disappointed whine and the beta sinner gave the angel a dubious look, honing in a bit more on the crack he'd found, "Ya sure 'bout that, shorty?"

"Go ahead and try it if you doubt my word."

...what? Wait, wait, wait, this just took a seriously dangerous turn, "Uuuh, Angel, I don't think-"

A hand landed on her shoulder, cutting her off and making her look over to find Alastor next to her, Armand held in the other arm. He kept his voice low, "Don't fret, dear girl! Trust me when I say Angel and his Tommy guns are absolutely outclassed here."

Shifting her weight, she tried to trust his word on that, but this was her territory and if Michael got hurt here...

Angel glanced over at Lucifer and Lilith, getting a nod from them both. He shrugged as though he didn't care at all that he was about to be shooting at a freaking Seraphim! "A'ight. I ain't gonna use the blessed ones, don't want anyone killin' me if yer all talk."

Michael shook his head, "Use them. If I am staying here, I need to know I can defend myself properly. Not everyone will obey the recall and ban."

That got Angel Dust to drop the faux casual act, all eight eyes looking at the angel like he was insane, "Okay, yeah, yer def nuts enough fer this place at least. Yo, Short King, you cool with this?"

Lucifer sighed and leaned back into Lilith, "Well enough. You better be right, Michael, or I'm finding a way to drag you back and strangle you."

Charlie blinked as her Mom was the one to summon the bullets needed for Angel's weapons. That must mean the Queen was the one handling containment of everything getting collected. The spider easily caught the drums thrown his way and started walking away as he loaded them into place. Without any warning, he whirled around and opened fire.

Charlie's heart was in her throat, Michael hadn't even had his swords drawn yet! Turned out Al was right though. In a whirling blur of multicolored flames and metallic pings, the Seraphim blocked every one, half melted bullets scattered in front of him. As soon as the gunfire stopped, Michael did too, a pair of fiery shortswords in his hands as he looked at the misshapen blessed steel bits with a frown, "Seems I'll need to practice with these."

Lucifer gave a despairing sigh as Angel managed to respond in a strained voice, "Practice?! Ya gotta be shittin' me! You stopped alla them without even breakin' a sweat!"

Charlie heard a couple of the studio ladies whispering somewhere behind her, "I'd love to have him break a sweat on me."

"Perhaps. But I need to be able to control the rebound trajectory better to ensure bystanders remained uninjured. It would also be preferable if I can turn my opponent's gunfire back against them," Michael responded in a completely serious tone.

"Uh-huh. Love me a man that's good with his ~swords."

"Bonus, he's got two!"

Charlie could feel a blush forming on her cheeks as they burst into giggles. She wanted to tell them to stop but they really weren't doing anything wrong and it was good they were in good spirits like this...

A male voice joined in, "Plus you know those uptight, self-controlling military types are real beasts in the sack."

A sharp crack signalled Al turning his head backwards, "If you three have so much time to ogle and gossip, perhaps we should-"

"Lu! Wait!"

Charlie felt Al tense up, their attention returning to Michael when her Dad teleported over, leaning in and looking at the swords curiously, "Are those-"

Several things happened at once. Al leaned onto her as he sent shadows out and up to form a barrier, blocking the view for anyone outside. In a flare of feathers, Michael immediately dropped the weapons and leapt back, right hand clenched and tucked in close to his chest. Lucifer scrambled back too, swearing as the fire on the swords went out. Shit. Charlie didn't need to know what the wings meant when the terrified expression and rapid breathing made it clear Michael had hit a panic attack.

Tap, tap, tap.

The feeling of a sharp claw tapping on her shoulder made Charlie look over toward Al to find he had his eyes narrowed at the Seraphim with his ears back slightly, an expression everyone at the hotel had quickly learned spelled trouble. A black shape darted out from under him at a frightening speed right towards Michael. Just before it reached him, the Seraphim whirled around and shot a spear of light at Al's Shadow, which it thankfully dodged, "Don't even think about it, Noir."

The Shadow rose up to stick its tongue out at him. Lilith had a pained look on her face, "Alastor, sweetheart, did you two seriously attack him to get him out of spiraling?"

"It worked!"

Michael glared at him.

"You're supposed to be taking it easy on the magic today! Thank you for keeping the cameras from catching that, but will you please drop the barrier?"

Cursing his unique ability to unintentionally fuck up any situation in 0.5 seconds or less, Lucifer finally spoke up, rubbing the back of his neck with an awkward expression, "Um, s-sorry, Michael. I, uh, really didn't mean to startle you. Seriously though, I was just curious if those were Jehoel's work."

The barrier went down as Michael folded his arms over his chest and answered, though he refused to look away from the menacing grin of the Shadow, "Yes. I asked him to reforge my old blade and adjust the fires to whatever he uses to melt down blessed steel. He got.. creative."

He could see that. It looked like there were artistically etched patterns in the blade and the hilt seemed to have impressively tiny enchantments carved in. How many had been put into each one? Seriously, there was only so much a single weapon was capable of holding without shattering! Although given all the wars, Jehoel had probably had practice enough to fine tune it to the highest degree.

"Really though, what did Noir do to get you so wary of it?"

Alastor chuckled as he let go of Charlie's shoulder and set Armand back on his feet before he walked closer, "We managed to get in an undeniable hit on him after he so stubbornly continued to deny that anything I landed was not something he allowed to get through."

Lilith grinned and nodded, Noir moving to drape over her shoulders like a dark shawl, "It's true. The feathers Armand has from Michael were not ones given as a willing gift."

Charlie winced. Though she didn't have wings herself, she'd helped patch up many sinners that did and knew pulling out feathers that weren't ready to be shed hurt like nothing else. She could kind of see why Al had done it if Michael was being a prideful jerk and refusing to admit he'd taken a hit without such a serious consequence, but still!

Lucifer gaped, "They managed to get through your defenses enough to actually tear feathers off?! Seriously?! No wonder you're so twitchy about Noir!"

"It was one time. Since they showed me that flaw in my awareness, they have been unable to repeat the maneuver."

The King of Hell broke into cackling laughter, holding his sides as he doubled over. Alastor snickered, "And that is just one of many reasons why I waited to let Noir in on our sparring. I had to make you think you had seen everything I was capable of outside of Hell! Now that you're here, however-"

"Ah! No," Lilith raised a hand, "Sorry, lovely, but remember? Not until at least the children are born, maybe even a bit after just to be sure you are fully recovered."

Al apparently didn't appreciate the reminder, his nose got all scrunched up as he bared his teeth and glared, "Fi͇̋͂ͣ̾n͎̄͗̆̃ͅȩ̟̝̂̈́ͬ̅ͨ̅͌."

... Charlie pulled out her phone and went through some images that her Mom and Dad had sent her over time from her years growing up. She got to her teenage years and her rather embarrassing goth phase to find herself giving the camera that exact same look as her Mom had taken a photo of her for some reason she couldn't remember now.

It was a bit uncanny how similar she and Al could be despite how different she looked from him. Good thing she kept a tight lid on all those angry impulses she had because she did not want to end up cackling maniacally as she slaughtered a dozen loan sharks or any other violent tendency the Radio Demon had shown. Even if a part of her thought it would be reeeally damn cathartic to do at times. She was carefully avoiding thinking too hard about how it had felt to fight against the angels and not hold back as she threw herself into defending her dream and her pack.

"Uncle Michael?" Armand had gone over to reach up and tug at the angel's sleeve until one hand came free for him to take hold of, "I'm working on the garden. Come help me?"

For the first time since he'd gotten here, Charlie watched his expression soften and something like a real smile tug at the corners of his mouth. She made a mental note to remember to find Armand when it seemed necessary. Who knew a six year old could be their anti-Old Testament bomb defuser?

***

The movie had been fascinating and Emily could admit she cried near the end, but Jehoel's reaction to the male lead talking about hearing voices and erasing his memories had her quickly pausing it to check on him, "Hey. Jay? You alright? We can stop watching if you want?"

He shook his head, taking a deep breath before writing. 'No. It will probably bother me more to not know how it ends now.'

Thankfully it seemed to go alright after that, though he'd been pretty deep in thought after it was over. Now sitting on the edge of one of his work tables and swinging her feet playfully, Emily blinked several times at Jehoel in surprise over what he'd last written, "Are you sure? I mean, I know it will be pretty safe, but what about all the people and such there?"

The other angel fidgeted with a bit of iron in his hands, unable to meet her eyes as he wrestled with what he wanted to say. Emily had learned already that the more time it took for him to even start writing, the more likely it was tied to whatever had happened to him before.

'Angels are supposed to be safer than demons. They're not.'

Yeah, she'd been pretty sure that his trauma involved other angels, but the confirmation still made her ache. "Well we'll have to wait a few days so Armina and Raphael can take things over while we're down there."

His look of surprise made her realize she had assumed she was invited along, so she quickly added, "I m-mean, if you want me to go with you that is! I just figured since we're friends that maybe..." Emily put her face in her hands as she started to blush with embarrassment, "I guess you might have been planning to ask Gabriel or Raphael since they're more capable of dealing with dangerous situations, sorry."

Aside from the music that constantly played in his forge, it was quiet for a long moment before it sounded like he dropped the iron into one of the many bowls of scraps he kept for whatever reason. She started to lift her head to see if maybe he was writing something for her to read when she found herself being wrapped up in strong arms and broad wings.

...

Yep. Now she understood the warnings. He felt all safe and warm and she just wanted to burrow in and it took every bit of self-control Lilith had taught her not to grab hold in case that would bother him and cut this short. Also not to whine in disappointment when he eventually let go.

Dang it. How did a person go about getting another one without tricking him into it, and how quickly could it be done?

Jehoel stepped back, watching her worriedly like he thought she would be offended or something. Which was the exact opposite and if her brain would just come back online so she could say that!

Flickering lines formed. 'Sorry. You looked like you needed it. And yes, you are a friend. I don't mind you coming with me to Hell.'

Emily was pretty sure everyone in a mile radius could probably see how bright she was glowing at him calling her a friend. She was still a bit out of sorts by the time she passed by Molly a few minutes later.

"Ugh, yer so lucky! I swear, everyone he hugs looks like they just came down from their first or-" The beta cut herself off, glancing at Emily before swiftly changing course, "er, I mean like they found God or somethin'. Even gabby Gabe went speechless fer a good ten minutes, and not in a thinkin' too much ta talk kinda way!" The human-born pouted, "Only one outta you three Seraphs I ain't seen him hug yet is Raph fer some reason."

Without thinking, Emily gave her an answer, "Probably because Armina's going into a cycle and if Jay caught her scent when he visited, he knew she wouldn't appreciate another omega's smell on him."

Molly gaped and stared for a moment before a wide grin spread over her face, a squeal of utter delight leaving her, "Eeeee! You serious, doll? Please tell me yer serious! Freakin' finally! Tell. Me. Everythin'!"

When the Seraphim finally managed to escape the enthusiastic and very detailed interrogation, her last sight of Molly was the beta pulling out her phone and nearly shrieking, "Tabbie?! Yer never gonna believe it, but she finally made a move and got'im! No, no, it don't look like Raph's made the big leap yet, but still! Mina's gonna eat that poor boy alive and he's gonna thank her for it when all's said and done! Ha!"

Notes:

I've made an executive decision to stop trying to force myself to a certain chapter length with Claimed and just post whenever I feel like the chap is done

All in favor of protecting the wholesome beans that are Emily and Jehoel, say Aye Aye! (Just wait till Mama Armina lays eyes on the poor guy. She's gonna go ballistic if she finds out what happened to him and manages to get her hands on Coretha)

This took a little bit because two new future fic ideas hit me hard. One is "The Child of Death", which has three angst heavy chapters atm but it will get more fun when I add to it in the future. Basic premise is Az breaks under the strain of isolation and everything he sees going wrong. So he decides to give a human child (baby Alastor) his power and soul in the hope that someone unbound by the rules and duties of the Firsts will fix things. Or end it all faster to get it over with. He really doesn't care which at this point. Pairings or lack thereof for Al are up in the air in that one.

The second is a real change from a lot of my more recent writings. "Devotion to the End" features a much darker Azrael that Alastor manages to gain the attention of. Terrifying eldritch biblical angel, heavy dom/sub, and things will likely get very kinky for Al despite the fact that Az does not have any form of sex drive at all.

Chapter 32

Summary:

Gabriel gets a coded message from someone he hasn't heard from in ages, leading to him showing Emily the Seraphim of Wisdom's library.

Charlie and her family deal with Satan getting the news of Michael's arrival in Hell.

Notes:

This one is very short for this story but I am cackling too hard not to share.

Gabriel blinked in confusion when an old line suddenly lit up in his workshop, a message in old angelic transcribing itself onto a blank scroll left near the manual systems just in case. Very few angels used them anymore, the newer pathways were faster and could incorporate images and video rather than just writing, so the fact that one was being sent out of nowhere was strange enough to warrant his interest. Setting aside his book, he went over to look at the scroll more closely. His eyebrows nearly went into his hairline as he finally recognized the signature being used.

Well, that was certainly someone he hadn't heard from in a long time! Raziel must have heard it was safe to get a message out now that Sera was no longer watching communications from Hell. What could have his Fallen brother reaching out when Lucifer had written he'd cut everyone else off completely five hundred years ago?

Once the magic faded, he picked up the scroll to read it more properly when a knock came on his door. Waving a hand absentmindedly to let whoever it was in, he tried to remember which cipher this code was based on, mentally running through the ones he and his brother had used most all those millennia ago.

"Hi, Gabriel! Oh, sorry, I didn't know you were busy!"

"Not really, Emily. Just a minute," he mumbled, tracing a finger over one word in particular. Hmmm. Oh! That was the name of Uriel's favorite binary star system so that must mean that this used the text they made explaining the creation of that particular section of the Andromeda galaxy as the codex key. Now where did he put the -

Emily had to cover her mouth to keep from giggling as Gabriel muttered to himself, obviously forgetting she was there as whatever had his focus had his blue eyes bright and every electronic device around him activating, no matter how many pieces they were in. She even thought she could catch his voice coming from a few of them with his thoughts sprawling out and being channeled through their speakers. Really, how was it that anyone found him scary? Disturbingly smart? Absolutely. Intense? Sure! But the way some of the older ones talked about him at times, it was like they thought he was a cruel trickster and a sadist under all that mussed up hair and tendency to speak before he really thought about how or if he should.

Speaking of hair, she made a mental note to see if she could find something that would get him to sit still long enough for her to get a brush through his soon. She was pretty sure there was at least one pencil in there that he'd tucked by his ear and forgotten about. Most angels took care of their physical hygiene via magic, but Emily had found she liked playing with another person's hair after helping with Armand's as it got longer.

"Aha! There it is!"

Emily raised a brow when he grabbed a plain-looking marble from a small bowl of them on a shelf full of seemingly random items. The other brow rose when he said... something that made her brain feel wobbly like jelly for a second and then the marble grew into a portal. On the other side was a library that would have put all others she'd seen in Heaven to shame! "Oh, wow."

Gabriel paused, looking over his shoulder at her like he just remembered she was there. After a second he gave her a smile and motioned, "Would you like to see Uriel's library? I don't think they'd mind so long as you don't do anything terribly sacrilegious, like folding page corners."

Excited by the opportunity, Emily followed and quickly shook her head, "I would never!" She might not be as big on books as some of her friends, but she was well aware that was a huge no-no.

Looking around with wide eyes, she immediately had a list of about forty people that would gladly Fall just to get access to the Seraphim of Wisdom's collection even once. Lighting that gently shifted through the entire color spectrum gave the whole place an ethereal, dream-like quality. There were bookshelves and scroll cases as far as the eye could see, with several floating above in orbit of a projection of a galaxy. It was one of those that Gabriel flew up to, immediately finding the book he was looking for, "Do you have this whole place memorized?"

"Hm?" He landed next to her, an extra pair of arms appearing so he could open the book and write something between the lines of the scroll he was holding. "No, there is too much here to memorize, especially since some of the shelves move. I just know Uriel's organization system well enough to know their favorite books orbit the galactic map. Those are the ones I have memorized the location of."

Flying up a little, she slowly spun in place to try to get an idea of how big this pocket dimension was, "They're on Earth, right?"

"Yes. Uriel did not agree with Lucifer's judgement, however they knew humanity would need them too much to risk seeing what would become of their minds if that aspect were to Fall. So they went to live among humans and ignored any attempts by Sera to summon them back. Ariel went down there too a little while later. Since they never broke any laws that were instated at the time, the High Seraphim couldn't do anything to reprimand them for it. By the time the non-interference rule was in place, they were both so well-hidden among the population that no one could say for sure where they were or even believe they knew the rule existed now. It created enough plausible deniability that Sera still couldn't justify using any of the more forceful methods of bringing them back, even with the wars since they were both completely non-combative and Michael's intelligence was more suited for such things."

If Emily remembered right, Ariel was the Seraphim of Growth. Sera had bemoaned the lack of loyalty and obedience shown by either of her Earth-bound siblings occasionally in her hearing, "Why did Ariel leave if she was one of the ones that voted in casting out Lucifer and Lilith? Sera never explained it."

Gabriel scoffed, "Of course she didn't. It would have been hard to twist that argument into making Ariel look like the villian. Yes, that sister sided with Lucifer Falling. What she disagreed with was the treatment of human souls as something lesser and dirty when they started arriving here."

Emily felt a bright spark of interest, "So she wasn't mad about humans being given free will after all?"

He paused for a moment, tapping a finger against the back of the book as he considered the answer, "Yes and no. Ariel's issue was that she felt humanity wasn't finished being molded yet. She was the driving force behind the orientation system instilled in them and she wasn't really happy with some of the behaviors being shown. She initially wanted to scrap the First Humans and try to make it work better with the next attempt. Once they were given free will though, the moral issue of wiping the slate clean kept that from being possible."

That sounded... awful! Wanting to destroy living and thinking creatures you'd made just because they weren't perfect yet?!

Gabriel glanced up at her, nodding at whatever he saw, "You get the issue. It was later that she saw how the so-called imperfections made them all so unique and interesting. When their souls arrived here, she was delighted to see how the system was evolving and growing beyond her initial guidelines. Which made the fact that a lot of the others thought their instincts and natural behaviors were wrong and dirty an absolute insult to Ariel since they were things that we had put into them. She hated the divide that was already showing itself up here back then, so she left too. It was her leaving that drove Sera to create the non-interference rules, she couldn't have too many powerful angels 'abandoning' Heaven with how nervous Hell's growing numbers were already making her."

Which Emily still felt was just stupid. She understood well enough now that the resource shortage and overpopulation argument was just an excuse, but how so many could have believed it mystified her!

"What were you needing to speak to me about?"

It was hard to pull herself away from the wonder and curiosity over the library, but his question reminded her of why she'd come to see him in the first place, "Jehoel let me watch the movie with him. His reaction to some things in it were... enlightening?"

Gabriel immediately stopped writing, giving her his entire and nearly weighted focus, "Oh?"

Emily nodded, "He didn't say anything about it, but I think the memories of what happened come back sometimes? Like he hears whatever happened? I was thinking that since he really likes to have music playing all the time, maybe having a way to keep something to listen to constantly without calling attention to it might help him feel better about leaving the forge?"

He made a considering sound, looking up at the slowly spinning galaxy above as he thought, "So a personal music line that isn't obvious to anyone looking? I could do something like that, perhaps even model it after the audio database tech they have on Earth right now, though I'd have to see if he'd be willing to tie it to his own energies that way it will stay powered and the information will be accessible no matter how far he goes from Heaven."

Emily blinked a few times, "Er, you already know he wants to leave?" She'd thought Jehoel had just had the idea while she was visiting.

Eyes refocusing on her again, Gabriel raised a brow, "Yes? Otherwise you wouldn't be coming to me about it since there are other ways of getting personalized music players that will work throughout this realm. I'm assuming he wants to go to Hell since you want it to be discreet?"

Oh. Right, she guessed that seemed pretty obvious when you looked at it like that. "Yeah. He wants to meet Alastor and explain things to Michael so he can apologize for lying to him." Which Emily really didn't think was something Michael would hold against him given the circumstances, but this was Jehoel's choice and if it would make him feel better then she was going to do everything she could to help him.

Satisfied with her answer, the older Seraphim resumed writing for a moment before he stopped, reading over the scroll. Whatever he saw made him laugh heartily, a sound that had Emily feeling delighted just to hear it. Gabriel found amusement and interest in many things, but this sort of laughter was rare, the kind that sounded like it came from multiple sources rather than his singular mouth.

Once he was capable of speaking around the humor, his eyes bright with mischief, he confided, "How would you feel about seeing how Raphael and Armina deal with one Hell of a rumor?"

***

"Hey, Armand."

The boy paused from putting some neat stones he'd found into the empty garden just to make it look nicer until there were some plants, looking up at Charlie with a wide smile, "Hi, Sis!"

"Can I sit with you a minute?"

He nodded, "Sure! You want to ask me something about Uncle Michael, right?"

She huffed, her lips twitching up, "How'd you guess?"

Armand tilted his head. Wasn't that obvious? "You waited 'til Mommy asked for his help to come over here."

"Right. That makes sense," she sighed as she sat down cross-legged just outside the boundary line he and Maman had made for the garden. "I just... I don't know how to approach him. I feel worried about him, but I also still feel mad at him for what he did to Dad even though it was so long ago. I don't want to pretend to be too friendly with him, I don't think he'd like it. You know him and things about angels that I don't."

She was asking for his help?! Even though he knew it was a serious subject, Armand couldn't help feeling excited. He set down the rest of the stones and crawled over to sit next to her, though he didn't lean on her like he wanted to. He was pretty sure she was going to get all fidgety and not be able to sit still, "Uncle Michael would probably want to know your real feelings. He gets a little confused with people who don't have wings and it bugs him, though he pretends it doesn't pretty good. He likes to pretend a lot really, that's why I was hoping to see him use his scary face earlier. Woulda meant he felt safe enough to show he was mad at Uncle Angel for thinking he wasn't good at fighting." He grinned up at her, "Plus his scary face is neat with all those eyes and feathers around his face! If he's really serious, even his halo and wings get eyes."

It looked like he'd said it all right, she was smiling and it even got to her eyes now! "Are there any other faces I should know about?"

Armand nodded, "You saw his scared face and his pretending face. I like his really happy face best, but it's hard to get him to make that one. He's sad a lot, so making him happy even a little makes me happy. I'm still working on getting him to laugh. That's a tough one, no matter how silly I get. And I mean a real laugh. He laughs a little when he fights with Maman, but thats only when he's winning and trying to make Maman mad enough to want to fight harder."

"Ah, so he's a smug jerk then to make Al angry? He really likes fighting?"

Armand nodded, "Yeah! I think it's cuz he doesn't hafta think about as much other stuff then. Just how to hit someone without hurting them too bad."

Charlie started tapping her fingers on the ground like she was thinking hard the way Maman did, "Huh. Wonder if Vaggie would be willing to spar with him sometimes."

He wrinkled his nose, "I'm not trying to be mean, but she's not strong enough. He'll probably teach her how to get stronger, but he'll get bored fighting with her."

She frowned, leaning forward to put her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands, "He didn't get bored fighting Al though, right?"

Armand giggled and shook his head, "Nope! Maman might not be as strong as him, but he's sneaky and tricky. Plus he's got Noir, so he's not alone unless Uncle Michael says it's not allowed to play with them."

"Speaking of Noir," she looked down at him curiously. "How many feathers did it manage to-"

A phone ringing made them both look over at where Mommy had been talking to Uncle Michael about defensive stuff for around the building. She pulled out her phone and looked at the screen all confused before putting it to her ear, "Hey, Bel. What's going on?"

Oh! It was Aunt Bel! Maybe the tests had something important about the babies Maman was growing!

Mommy gave a long sigh, her other hand coming up to rub at her forehead. So whatever it was wasn't a good thing. Armand was getting to his feet to go give her a hug and make her feel better when she spoke, "I should have guessed he would as soon as the news got to Wrath. Thank Yogirt for the warning for me."

Charlie groaned for some reason, getting to her feet too with a concerned look, "He's on his way here because of Michael, isn't he?"

"Yes. I'm trying to decide where would be best to reroute this to. I had hoped we would at least get a call demanding answers first instead of Satan storming over here himself."

Armand went wide eyed, "Oh! Does that mean I get to meet Satan now?" It would be neat to see if he could make a dragon less angry using just the nice way. If not, Maman or Noir would probably make an opening for him if he asked. He knew his own teeth weren't strong or big enough for getting through dragon scales yet, and his needles would break if there wasn't a cleared space.

Unaware of all her brother's thoughts, Charlie looked at him for a second before asking her Mom, "Do you think the nuclear grade cuteness here and me would be enough to make him force himself to cool down?"

Lilith shook her head, throwing Michael a look, "I doubt it. Not after what he did to him during their fight."

Charlie thought she saw a hint of satisfied amusement in the Seraphim's eyes before it vanished, "I take it he is still holding a grudge after all this time?"

"Of course he is! You stabbed him in the groin, Michael!"

That just got a barely-there shrug, "He kept implying a lack of certain biology made a person a less competent fighter. I was simply trying to help him see he was incorrect by leveling the playing field."

Okay, Charlie could say with certainty that Armand was wrong about one thing, likely because he was just too young to see it. Though he wasn't making the sound or physical indications, she was sure Michael was absolutely laughing his ass off mentally right now. It looked like their Uncle was as much of a little shit as his twin, he just hid it a whole lot better. It made him feel a little more like a person to her rather than an off-smelling angelic warrior, which helped some of her tension drop away.

From the exasperated look on her Mom's face, Lilith was very familiar with Michael's brand of humor, "Well no matter how deserved it may have been, that hurt and took a long time to heal. Trust me, I had to listen to him bitch the entire time. And now he's on his way here, which I'm sure I don't need to tell you that this is a bad spot for him to try to provoke you into a rematch."

"I am uncertain it would be wise on my part to fight him as things stand anyway. I cannot guarantee my own control, and I doubt having one of the Sins incapacitated right now would make things any easier for you."

Though it was distant, likely at one of the travel connection points for this circle, an enraged roar that had to come from Satan reached the construction site. Lilith and Michael frowned in confusion, but Charlie looked at the news crews, "Which one of you is livestreaming?"

Three hands raised and Lilith sighed, "They've been so quiet today, I forgot they were even there. Well, this just got even more fun."

"Actually, Lily, I don't think it was the reporters," Lucifer said as he landed from where he'd been helping bring up some steel beams to the top of the current building height. He nodded pointedly and all of them looked to find Alastor crouched in one of the nearby tree branches with a smug smile and glowing microphone in hand.

Lilith blinked before narrowing her eyes, "Lovely, are you transmitting this conversation to Satan right now?"

Al chuckled, "Perhaps! Since I have been relegated to light duty like some sort of invalid, I figure I might as well get to appreciate a good showing of that overgrown iguana getting a sound thrashing. Plus a little bloodsport will certainly be entertaining to the masses and endear our dear Commander to them!"

Shutting her eyes and counting down from five, Lilith straightened up at zero and then the Queen took charge, "Lucifer, take Alastor home and tire him out before he makes this any worse." Her alpha husband mock saluted her with a grin while Alastor looked torn between arguing and agreement, eyeing Lucifer like he was judging the appearance of a meal. Ah, boredom and hunger, possibly even a building craving he hadn't fully registered yet. Truly the worst combination when it came to their omega.

Trusting Lucifer to handle that, she looked at Michael, "Do you want to stick around or head back with them for now? Satan will be here any second, so please decide quickly."

The angel gave her an offended look, "I do not feel retreating is justified."

Lilith's control slipped a bit and she shifted to a commanding and challenging stance, which completely flew over Michael's head anyway, "It's not retreating, or fleeing, or anything else like that! It's a matter of there being too many casualty possibilities and I don't trust that brat to care enough to actually keep from hurting someone else."

"I am not so easily baited, Queen Morningstar."

Charlie was pretty sure her Mom was considering trying to pick him up and chuck him through the portal her Dad had just opened when Michael threw up an arm to create a barrier that stopped Satan's clenched fist cold. The dragon's momentum had him getting rebounded but he managed to control it enough to land on his feet, teeth fully bared and wings wide as he snarled down at the angel, "The fuck do you think you're doing here, you fucking holy bitch?!"

"Satan!" Lilith snapped, hair swaying in the Queen's power whirling around her, "Stand down! He is an invited guest of the royal family!"

Charlie's own hackles began to raise in offense as Satan simply scoffed at her mother, his four eyes locked onto Michael's almost bored expression. Lilith's hand started glowing as bright as her eyes, but Charlie stepped forward first, "Uncle Satan, you're in my territory right now! You have no right to demand anything of anyone here!"

A surprised blink was followed by the intruding alpha actually looking down at her, "What?"

Yeah, sure, she hadn't really ever thrown her weight around before, but she was done playing at being fangless. She kept her stance firm and held his stare, "If you cannot respect my authority, you are free to leave or I will find a way to force you out myself!"

Of course, the angel had to do the one thing guaranteed to completely piss the alpha Sin off and ignore him, turning away and showing his back as he walked towards the construction where everyone else was watching the situation like they weren't sure if they should run or get popcorn, "Hey! Get back here, you bastard!"

He looked like he was about to take a leap at Michael and Charlie just hoped she could pull this off and not make a fool of herself once again. Taking all the hot fury in her own veins, she pushed it to become the cold calm that had washed over her when Katie threw what happened to Seviathan von Eldritch in her face. Just before Satan's feet left the ground, thin ropes of shadows grew out from under him and tangled his legs up, making him crash to the dirt with his snout landing just in front of her feet. When he bared his teeth at her in response, more came up to tie his mouth down, "Calm down before you make me do something we'll both regret, Uncle Satan. I don't like doing this to my family." Or anyone else she cared about, really, but hopefully reminding him of their ties would be enough to get him to stand down.

Armand came up next to her, putting his small hand in hers with all his shy adorableness on display as he looked at the dragon with wide, innocent eyes, "Sis, why is Uncle Satan so angry? Isn't the fighting s'posed to be done now?"

... he was going to be so dangerous as he got older. Even knowing he knew what was going on, she could almost believe he was really as sweet and naive as he was acting right now, "Yeah, Armand, it is. Some people just have a hard time letting go of old hurts."

Lucifer stared in awe as their kids managed to make Satan show a barely-there flicker of guilt, his own voice barely above a whisper, "Ho-ly shit. Al? Are you seeing this?!"

An indescribable sound had him looking over just as Alastor grabbed the front of his suit and yanked him close, "I want another one."

"...what?"

"Our Queen told you to tire me out, right?" Those red eyes were bright and his grin was nearly manic, "I. Want. Another. Now!"

Oh shit, they were definitely hitting the first wave weren't they? "S-sweetheart, you've already got two in there! I don't think it's actually possible at this point, even for you."

A line of dark drool slipped between those sharp teeth as Alastor walked backwards towards the portal, "You're going to have to prove it isn't, darling."

Any response he'd been about to give was cut off when Noir appeared behind him and shoved him through with Al, its own grin hungry as well. Lilith watched them go, regretting that she couldn't yet, but one of them had to remain here in case the situation spiraled out of Charlie's surprisingly good hold. She'd always known their daughter was a force to be reckoned with, had seen the fury and fire within her grow stronger each day, made all the worse for how tightly she kept it covered. Maybe now that the rules of the game were changing, the Princess of Hell would finally stop gently asking and begin demanding to be heard. The Rings were already starting to see how wrong they were about Charlotte Morningstar, but Lilith pitied whoever landed the final blow to the cracking chains on her restraint. Satan was showing signs of backing down, so it sadly wouldn't be him. Hopefully that person would do it publicly enough to let all the whispers of incompetence and weakness about Charlie be buried once and for all.

"Yanno," Lilith blinked and looked over to find Angel Dust had moved to stand nearby, though he kept a respectful distance and stance. Somehow he actually had a bag of popcorn in hand and was watching the scene in front of them with unrestrained glee, "Much as I love seein' Charlie take a stand and knockin' 'im down several pegs, I can't be the only one smellin' the tension comin' offa ol' fire-breath there. Mikey ain't gotta clue yet, what with him bein' a noseblind angel, but I could see it workin'. Size kinks galore an' alla that."

... hmm. Lilith eyed the pinned dragon with consideration. It would likely take care of several issues if that did become a thing. The real question was whether or not Michael would be receptive to the idea. She'd have to wait until the angel was stable enough that he wouldn't get triggered and somehow manage to kill the Sin of Wrath, but it would be interesting to see his thoughts on the subject someday. Michael already carried several traits of an alpha (which a part of her had to wonder if he'd been part of the inspiration for that orientation when the angels had been creating humanity) and had shown he found Satan and his temper amusing at the very least. The Queen of Hell was not above a bit of matchmaking manipulation. She'd have to call Rosie in to see if she saw the potential as well.

***

Raphael knew he was supposed to be reviewing reports from the other healers for the couple hours that Armina had graciously allowed him to go back to the halls, but he couldn't focus. Every time he managed to read a few lines, his eyes would drift over to his own hand and memories would start playing out and -

A sharp knock on the open doorframe startled him bad enough to nearly knock his chair backwards, his face burning with his blush as he dropped his hands into his lap like they would show evidence of his thoughts. Finding Gabriel staring at him with a raised brow and an all-too-knowing smirk did nothing to calm his panicked mind, "G-Gabe! Hi! Uh, how long have you been standing there?"

"Not long."

Raphael narrowed his eyes, certain the other Seraphim was lying, but he had no proof to call him out on it. Of course Gabriel couldn't just leave it at that, "I take it the books I left for you turned out to be useful? Tell Ms. Armina she can thank me later with some of those beignets."

The healer was sure if he got any brighter, they'd see his blush from Earth! Entirely too amused blue eyes flicked down before returning to his face, "By the way, you might want to find a robe with a higher collar if you don't plan on healing those." Gabriel shrugged as Raphael slapped a hand over the side of his neck with an embarrassed groan, "Or don't. The scandalized looks will probably be fantastic."

"Are you done yet?"

Gabriel hummed, thinking for a moment as he flipped the phone in his hand, "Almost. Does this mean cannibalism is a family trait? Or is it just the biting thats the connection?"

Raphael dropped his burning face into his hands, whining as his brother walked closer, "Please stop, Gabe. I know you find this hilarious, but I swear to creation I will -"

"You'll what?" Gabriel was leaning on his desk now, "You love me too much to do anything serious."

He lifted his head enough to glare, "I'll tell Armina you wouldn't stop embarrassing me while I'm supposed to be getting work done so I can get back to her place soon."

The other Seraphim actually paused for a second at that threat, meeting mismatched eyes and then flicking to rose-tinted wings to gauge the seriousness of his words, "... right. I'll leave you to it then."

Raphael blew out a relieved breath as Gabriel started to go, but he relaxed too soon. Just as he got out of the doorframe, mischief-filled eyes looked back, "By the way, I just heard the news. Belated congratulations on being the second of us to become a father."

"...what?!" Raphael rushed to the doorway after his brother, uncaring of how it looked as he yelled, "Gabriel, get your ass back here right now dammit!"

Notes:

As I said, short but too hilarious not to share. Next chap should have the final breaking of Vox and then we will be doing some leaps forward with brief snapshots until we get to Sera's landing in Hell. There will be a longer snapshot with Jehoel getting to speak with Michael and Alastor though, so don't worry if that will be missed.

So I realized that I made an error early on when I was describing Gabriel because I wrote down Nutty Professor Vibes when it is actually absent-minded Professor vibes. Then when looking for reference pictures to see if maybe I would feel up for drawing him, I realized that my mental image of his human-like form is a lot like Bruno from Encanto, just with unnaturally bright blue eyes.

Chapter 33

Summary:

Later that evening, Lilith was unsurprised when she finally got free of it all and found Lucifer on one of the couches with an ice pack on his lap. He opened one eye to look at her, "If he wakes up in the next few hours wanting anything more than cuddles, it's your turn."

Notes:

Meant for there to be smut in this chap but my brain is fighting me on it. I'd rather not force it, so it's just clearly insinuated. The song in this chapter is Fade Away and Radiate by Blondie. The link is to a YouTube of the song.

Later that evening, Lilith was unsurprised when she finally got free of it all and found Lucifer on one of the couches with an ice pack on his lap. He opened one eye to look at her, "If he wakes up in the next few hours wanting anything more than cuddles, it's your turn."

She covered her mouth and tried to fight down the giggles that threatened to overtake her at his beleaguered expression, "Count yourself lucky to have me here, love. I had to get extremely creative to survive when he was pregnant with Armand, and I think the only reason that worked as well as it did was because his body couldn't keep up with the hormones."

He raised a dark brow curiously and she took a seat, waiting for him to scooch and lay his head in her lap so she could comb her fingers through his hair before she explained, "Once we knew he was pregnant, we had a long discussion on options given what we knew from Charlie. It took some practice, but he allowed me to use my illusions to trick his instincts into thinking you were with us and taking over when I couldn't keep going." The way his eyes went all soft and adoring at hearing that was just too sweet not to lean down and pull him up enough to kiss his forehead. As they resettled, she gave him an amused smile, "Raphael was extremely flustered over learning Armina knew someone among the human-born capable of creating some toys I could use on him. Apparently such things were kept very hush hush up there, but I knew there had to be some that had an underground supply chain. Sex itself isn't a sin or dirty, no matter how many of the older heaven-formed wanted to think otherwise."

Lucifer huffed and rolled his eyes, "Ugh, why the hell did any of them think that? Sex was kind of necessary if humanity was going to keep going. If it was a sin, there wouldn't have been human-born angels at all!"

She nodded an agreement and they sat together quietly for a bit. Just as his eyes started to slide shut, he felt a very pointed tug on his hair and looked up at her curiously. At finding her watching him with darkened eyes, he groaned, "Seriously? You two are going to be the death of me, I swear!"

Lilith hummed, tilting her head at him as she looked him over, "Is that a no, then?"

"Hey now! I didn't say that."

She placed a possessive hand over his throat, "Good boy."

Lucifer shivered, his eyes flickering, "Just... be gentle?"

"Oh I will, love. I won't even need to touch your pretty cock to utterly ruin you." The whimper he gave was music to her ears.

***

The next day was rather busy with meetings for all three Morningstar parents, so Charlie had taken Armand and Michael with her to the construction site after breakfast. The truly astounding thing to Lucifer was that she had somehow managed to convince Satan to come help a little later as an apology for his behavior the day before! Lilith had laughed at his stunned expression, "I think Satan sees it as a chance to try to annoy or insult Michael into fighting with him. Charlie already knows what to watch out for, so I doubt he'll get far."

He huffed, "Seriously, does that guy not get when he's outmatched?! If I can beat him, Michael can turn him into paste! I'm just throwing my weight around. He's the one who's got training and all sorts of know-how on fighting tactics. He's the Commander of Heaven's Armies for fuck's sake! What does Satan think he's got that Michael hasn't seen?"

Lilith leaned forward with one of her sly smiles, "Darling, are you really not connecting the dots, or are you just avoiding acknowledging it because it involves your brother?"

He frog blinked up at her, genuine confusion clear enough that she laughed and kissed his forehead, "You're so oblivious at times that it's adorable, love. Really, think about it. What does Alastor do when he wants your attention?"

"He annoys me into fighting with him, and then pisses me off so bad that I can't focus on anything but..." She practically heard the light bulb turn on, "No. No no no, nooooo! I... what?! No!"

Lilith cackled, causing Alastor to raise a brow as he came in, mug of tea in hand. Despite his general dislike of the beverage, Belphegor had sent this along from one of her people that specialized in creating them and they had found it did well to settle the nausea for the most part. "Mind letting me in on the hilarity, darling?"

She shook her head, unable to catch her breath enough to talk as she just pointed at where Lucifer was flailing about in panicked denial. The sinner chuckled at the display, truly curious what could have caused it. Finally their angel whirled around to face him, the very picture of agony and despair, "Al! I need to invent brain bleach asap!"

"Oh? And why is that?"

He pointed a finger at their madly laughing wife, "Sh-she thinks Satan, Satan, has a-a thing for my brother! Fucking Michael?! No, I refuse to believe it!"

Lilith finally managed to catch a breath, one arm wrapped around her middle as the other wiped tears from her cheeks, "Actually, ha, I think he'd prefer it the other w-way around, Lu!"

Lucifer looked even more horrified at that somehow. It didn't seem to be any sort of comfort when Al tilted his head and tapped at his mug, "Hmm, you know, that could solve several issues with that lizard. Should I give Rosie a call?"

"What?!"

Lilith fought hard to keep from cackling again, "I had the same thought. Please do, sweetheart. If anyone would know how to get Michael to actually consider the idea, it's her."

"Are you two even listening to me?! Noooooo!"

She got to her feet and went over to their distraught husband, putting a hand on his shoulder, "Darling, stop thinking about it like he's your brother. Look at it through Magne's eyes for just a second, and then tell me you think it has no potential for something good on several levels."

Taking a deep breath, he folded his arms over his chest and forced himself out of the instinctive desire to keep all things sexual away from Michael. It took a few seconds, but he eventually dropped his shoulders and sighed, "Why do you always have to be right?"

Lilith gave him an approving smile before leaning down to kiss him, "I'm not always right, I just have too much experience to be completely wrong most of the time."

Soon after that, she went to her first meeting with Stolas and Vassago to plan the initial actions to be taken in regards to restructuring the legal and governing systems to better benefit all the classes. It had been decided that Lucifer and his people would be better to meet with Queen Bee in regards to the concerns over the hound adoption pounds, which meant IMP's first meeting with Alastor was also that morning to make things easier with Loona likely being needed to speak to the Sin of Gluttony.

Alastor felt he probably should have expected it, but the little alpha lady and him shared commiserating looks several times as the other imps both hovered around her protectively, though Blitzø admittedly covered it somewhat well with mockery of Moxxie's more obvious fretting. Finally the sinner put his foot down, "You two need to let her be. I can guarantee nothing will endanger her or the child."

Millie grinned, "Actually, I got me two lil' troublemakers in here. It's why I'm already popped out more'n'a hellpig fattened up fer Sinsmas even though these brats won't be fully cooked fer another couple'a months!"

Alastor could appreciate her candor and good cheer, "You know, I look forward to being able to properly assess your abilities, Ms. Millie. I have heard tell that you are a rather vicious little thing!"

It was amusing how Moxxie began to eye him like there was any concern at all of the Radio Demon having intentions towards his mate. Millie just laughed and playfully swatted his leg with her tail spade, "Well, ain't'cha a sweet an' smooth-talkin' flirt? No wonder ya got the Mornin'stars so well wrapped round yer fingers!"

Curious to see how far he could push the omega imp and what would happen when he snapped, Alastor chuckled and leaned in, his eyes on Moxxie's tauntingly, "They do appreciate my mouth for far more reasons than simply talking, my dear!" He made a show of extending his tongue obscenely far and licking his teeth.

Oho! He did not like that! Such tiny bared fangs! Ha! 

Regrettably it seemed the other alpha recognized the game and chose to intervene, "Easy, Mox. This guy's pushing your buttons on purpose." Blitzø gave Alastor a challenging look, "Fucking with him over Millz is my job, bucky boy. Don't think you can just go muscling in on my territory since you got all those fancy ass powers."

Hmph. Spoilsport. Still, he could shift the game a bit to see their potential in a different manner, "Oh? How about a little wager, Mr. Blitzø?" The imp narrowed his eyes warily, every inch of him at the ready to move, though he gave no indication on if it was to attack, defend, or flee. Interesting. Better control of his tells than he expected of such a brash and impulsive seeming individual. Perhaps that panicked behavior at the apartment before had been due to shock and complete lack of preparation. "You two come at me with all you have. I won't use any powers unless I feel you might land something that will risk the ones I carry. You manage to land a hit or make me use any of my magics, I'll lay off the mind games, for the most part." Best not to promise a total lack. He was well aware of his own weakness against impulses for such things, "You fail and I will be very disappointed, perhaps even bored with you. You do know what happens to those that bore me, r̿ͮi͚̕g̰̫̗̺͛͡ḥ̵͛ͦt̨͍̬̩ͥ?"

An empty threat, he highly doubted they were that incompetent. Pride was a very heavy motivator for any alpha he'd ever met, that alone would likely have Blitzø giving it his all. With Moxxie, however, he'd felt it likely he'd fight best with both indignation over another omega being so brazen with his mate as well as the extra zest of concern for all their well-being. A very brief shift in the alpha woman's scent had him looking down at her, but she just still seemed amused by all of this for the most part.

Hmm. This could be a very entertaining new set of tools indeed! Still, better to play completely oblivious and see just what they did.

Blitzø gave him a cocky grin, "I trust my team. We'll give you all IMP's got to make you use those freaky hentai powers of yours, and maybe see if it's possible to make you stop smiling while we're at it! Sound good to you?"

Good change of the wording to the terms, the challenging tone bold enough that many wouldn't notice what was said, just how it was said. His seeming lack of intellect was likely played up to a ridiculous degree simply as a way of being underestimated. Already Moxxie had made a small shift in his own stance, following a signal that Alastor hadn't caught. For all that they seemed so antagonistic of each other, there was definitely cohesion to their little pack unit. Ticking their tally up a bit on his threat scale, he gave a nod only to immediately move as Millie whipped around with the axe she'd been leaning on at a truly impressive speed for how far along she was.

Alastor couldn't wait to see the tiny terror at her full capability! He'd have to introduce her to Niffty at some point.

Moxxie pulled the rifle from his back and brought it to aim, firing without hesitation. Already these little imps were gaining his regard! If they felt they absolutely had to fight him, they didn't hold back out of fear of future consequences! They didn't care about his status as an Overlord or a Morningstar, just doing what needed done. Hehe!

His reflexes were enough to block the bullet with his staff before he bounded off the wall and kept his movements quick and erratic to ensure difficulty in aiming. Now where had Blitzø...

Only the slightest tinkle of glass had him looking up to find the lead alpha imp had scaled the walls of the cleared dining hall to hang from the chandelier, firing his pistols as soon as he realized he'd been noticed. Dodging those as well as the other two was tricky, but manageable. However, Alastor soon realized he made one rather sizable error. There was a fourth member of IMP, a hellhound to be precise. And while usually that would not be an issue, between the lack of remembering her as a potential combatant and the havoc that pregnancy hormones tended to wreak on him, that tiny part of his mind that remembered the bite of hunting dogs just before he'd been killed suddenly got very loud when he saw her coming at him with bared fangs.

Thankfully for all involved, there was another part of his soul keeping watch that saw and felt exactly what was about to happen and intervened. A dark wall of shadow rose up between him and Loona, the imps immediately cheering in victory. The lack of visual gave Alastor the split second he needed to reign the momentary terror and near loss of control in and hide it away. Better to give them the win than argue Noir's actions not counting as his use of magic. That would only lead to questions on why and he was having a hard time dealing with the truth of that in his own head. There was no way he was about to admit such a weakness to four new underlings.

A shift in the air and the familiar scent as well as the warm hum of the bond between him and Lucifer told him of his mate's teleportation and invisible presence at his side, "You okay, gorgeous?"

"I... I'll be fine, darling. I'll talk to you and our Queen on it later."

"Alright. Bee and I will be coming your way soon for Loona. I'll talk to her about getting you a minute to breathe."

Appreciative of the head's up, he pasted on a congratulatory smile as he walked over to give the young hound a nod, "Well! That was unexpected! Though I suppose I should have realized after seeing how you became involved in that fight with the puffed up peacock that you were not a total noncombatant!"

The other three were also loudly cheering her praises and though the beta attempted to appear unaffected, it was clear she appreciated it. A loud crash came when Blitzø's hold on the chandelier slipped, making Loona slap a hand over her face in second-hand embarrassment, "You managed to look like competent badasses for all of five fucking seconds."

Noir rose up at his side, giving him a terribly obvious look of apology and setting up for an easy cover, "You just couldn't stand not getting to play too, could you? Rotten thing."

"I don't blame it! We're awesome!" Blitzø whooped, proudly grinning up at his adoptive daughter.

Some of the irritation he had over his slip faded at seeing the obvious care between the two despite their blatant differences. A sharp knock caught the crew's attention and Noir slid back under his feet as the doors opened to reveal the King and the Sin of Gluttony's curious faces.

"Yo! What's the reason for the party in here? Ah, who am I kidding? Like there's ever a bad reason! Need me to summon up some kick ass booze for this shindig?" Bee winked at Millie and her obviously pregnant figure, "Don't be hesitating to ask for any weird craving shit either! I gotchu boo!" She hooked a thumb over towards Alastor, "Didn't know it was for Red Hot over there and not Lils, but homeboy there had some wickedly strange cravings with Charlie-Bee." She gave him a raised brow and grinned, "Can't wait to see what crazy shit you ask for this go around since you got two going on in there now!"

While normally he would be demanding back some of the spotlight, right now he was appreciative of the way she was pulling everyone else's attention with her high energy and non-stop chatter. She didn't even wait for a response from him as she got the crew relaying their victory in getting one over on the infamous Radio Demon when even Satan couldn't do much against him. It meant they didn't notice him lean into Lucifer's hold as the shorter alpha wrapped an arm around him, nor did they hear the quiet offer, "So, need a full break? I think Bee can get the three squared away enough to be good for a bit so you can sit with us while we discuss the problem with the adoption pounds in the other Rings."

Honestly that sounded ideal. He'd get the chance to pick apart his own reaction while focusing on something that was not related to himself at all. He really did not appreciate that something he'd thought had no real power over him anymore had reared its head so suddenly like that. In that split second, if it hadn't been for Noir, Alastor honestly wasn't sure he would have been able to stop himself from killing Loona. That uncertainty did not sit well with him at all.

After things were done with Beelzebub and some time with his mates for lunch, he'd meet up with the whole crew again and then see about setting up a training schedule with them. He might have given them a win, but despite their competent teamwork today, he knew too much about their erratic in-fighting and lack of subtlety from the files that had been made on their previous missions. Stealth would be the initial focus, and then working better under pressure with unexpected obstacles. By the time those lessons were set in, he'd likely have gotten enough understanding of Striker's tactics to do more with them.

Heh. Speaking of Striker, he was sure the half-imp was going to be rather entertaining in the final meeting for today. Alastor had just so happened to forget to mention the King and Queen would be in on the meeting as well. He might have also left out the exacts of the assassin's parentage. This would be hilarious! At least that was something to more immediately look forward to after this mess!

The real treat would be later tonight, when he and his mates escorted the Sin of Sloth to his territory. The concoction she had devised for the last hurrah of Vox's sanity sounded positively painful as it disabled all the production of sexual hormones in the body. It would be good to say farewell to the polished alpha who thought he could claim whatever he wanted without permission, and the screams were sure to be a fantastic introductory melody for the birth of the monster that had been waking up inside that fracturing mind.

***

When it was time to break for lunch, there was certainly plenty to discuss. Neither of his mates pressed for details right away on the sharp feeling they'd gotten through their bond with him earlier, letting him come around to it on his own.

"While we don't know what's going on for sure, the possibilities aren't pretty, Lily." Lucifer drummed his claws on the table, "From what she could tell us of the friends that have disappeared, Bee and I think this might be another puppy mill meant to supply some of the brothels as well as a fighting ring breeding program. There's too many similarities, only this one might be bigger than a lot of the others."

Lilith gave a long sigh, "Just great. They probably got a good foothold with all the chaos these last few decades. I'm sure we'll be finding cockroaches like this under every stone we turn for the next century."

Alastor gave a half-hearted scoff, "Niffty will be thrilled to hear that."

Lucifer groaned, "Can we just drop her in on the asshats and let her do her creepy stabby cackling? The nightmares alone will probably get all the rest to stop their shit too."

It was hilarious that the all-powerful fallen Seraphim was so unsettled by a tiny sinner. Even if Niffty was only half as delightful as she was overall, that would have made having her on permanent contract more than worthwhile in entertainment value alone! The fact that Lilith looked to be seriously considering the idea only made it all the better, "Sadly, my darlings, the little lady would likely just set the pests to burrowing deeper underground if we drop her in too soon. Better to ensure we have every root found before we start cutting them into such tiny pieces."

They both gave grumbles at the inconvenience. Understandable, but they knew even better than him that moving too swiftly would be ill-advised. There was one slightly silver lining to this however, "Besides, you forgot to tell our lovely Queen the interesting part! Or were you granting me the delight of giving her the information?" Lucifer waved a hand to let him know to go ahead, "Lady Beelzebub received a call last night from Asmodeus. Apparently he spoke of some of the things mentioned in your meeting with the Sins to that funny little imp of his. There might already be a lead on the situation within the ranks of that delightful fan-club he's in!"

She raised a brow, "Really?"

Alastor nodded, his eyes brightening a bit now, "Seems there's a couple older members that had some rather telling reactions when Fizzaroli brought up the interest in the adoption pounds at the meeting last night, though no one's been able to get any real information from them. They suspect binding magics might be involved."

Lilith and Lucifer shared a look before she sighed, "Alright, then that means you'll likely be the best one to take point on that angle without drawing suspicion, lovely. Everyone who knows your ego wouldn't see it as odd for you to be interested in a fan-club devoted to you."

He knew neither of them were terribly thrilled with the idea of him getting personally involved, but he'd already had several ideas that would keep him out of potential harms way, "You both mentioned Wackford likely provided the zealots of the group with supplies, right? So he'd already be known to all of them? How would you feel about me borrowing him for a bit?"

It was easy to see their relief as Alastor outlined the rough plan he had so far. It would need work as more details became known, but he was willing to accept his limitations for the sake of the fragile and helpless souls growing within. Their safety was more important than his pride, even if it did irritate.

The interesting challenge being presented did lift his mood enough that he was more easily able to speak on what occurred in his little session with IMP. As he admitted to his near-slip, Lilith and Lucifer both laid their hands out in offering, but he couldn't bring himself to accept the contact directly. Noir was all too happy to substitute in for him, chirping happily as they gave it appreciative praise for its assistance to him.

Spoiled thing. Really, it was no wonder the damned thing misbehaved so often when his alphas tended to act like it could do no wrong.

"Lovely, you do realize that what happened is understandable, right?" He tilted his head at Lilith curiously, "Your protective and defensive instincts are running higher with your pregnancy. With Charlie and Armand, you were hidden away from everything, so this is the first time you've actually faced a danger you were unprepared for while like this. When you faced Satan and even Striker, you knew the risks going in, you had a plan. Being attacked by an unexpected source while you were already on the defensive, especially one you've had issues with in the past, I'm not surprised you nearly went feral on her." Lilith gave him a warm smile, "I also don't think you would have actually killed her. I know you too well by now. You would have incapacitated her, certainly, but not in any sort of permanently damaging way."

Lucifer chuckled, choosing to be the one to lighten the mood, "And hey, that still means they would have won! So you don't have to feel like you're hiding a weakness. Instead, think of it as cutting the whole thing short before you had to damage the confidence boost the win gave them by pinning them so easily!"

For as many times as it irritated him, having mates that knew him so well was often a boon too.

***

Once the break was done, they went their separate ways again for a time. Alastor was able to control the rest of the interaction with IMP easily, though he did have to knock Blitzø down a few pegs. A single win of four fighters against a heavily handicapped opponent did not merit that level of smugness. While the alpha male was the leader of the team, it was obvious the rest of his pack was far more grounded in reality.

"He's right, sir," Moxxie said with a raised brow. "He was dodging bullets without trouble and kept himself only on defense. Even when Loona snuck up on him, his Shadow thing just blocked her."

The hellhound nodded, "They didn't try to touch any of us once. Bet we would have been screwed in less than a second if he was taking us completely serious. You know it too, so stop acting like a dumbass, dumbass."

Ah, that certainly washed away the last of the tetchy feeling over the earlier issue. Lovely! 

"You fuckers are real boner killers," Blitzø growled under his breath.

From there it was simply a matter of coordinating timing as well as a steady allowance to ensure they could focus on honing their skills rather than trying to balance training with finding other jobs to sustain them while they were grounded from their former avenue of income. Properly increased pay would come as they proved their worth and once Alastor had finished securing the permission from their heavenly allies for this endeavor.

He had no doubts on if it would happen. It was simply a matter of when.

After that, it was time to go collect the other assassin for their meeting. Striker's reaction at finding Lucifer and Lilith waiting for them was every bit as hilarious as Alastor had hope. The scaly fellow went wide-eyed, bristled, and his tail gave off a rattle in shock before he managed to force it back. Hmm, that had been a bit alpha in the stance, but it was easy to mimic that, as proven by Ms. Velvette's behavior many times.

Ringed eyes glared up at him, "Yer a fuckin' asshole."

"Ha!" Lucifer pointed at Striker, "Good to see there's someone in the lowers willing to call him out on being a little shit. I like you!"

The half imp blinked in surprise, frowning, "I just insulted yer omega and ya like that?"

Lilith gave him a smirk, "Our lovely did tell us you would be less guarded in speaking with Lucifer and Lilith rather than the King and Queen of Hell. Since I highly doubt there will ever be a time when we are publicly seen with you considering you are supposed to be dead, I doubt you'll let it slip about  us knowing you by being too informal with us around others."

Striker looked like he wasn't entirely sure if there was meant to be a threat hidden in there or not. Still, the method did seem to be working, his tail and shoulders were falling looser. Alastor went to join his mates, adding to the casual air by kicking his feet up onto the table. Lucifer spoke up again, "So, Al says you've got a doozy of a story going on."

"Huh? He didn't tell ya already?"

"Nope!" The omega quipped, "I figure that is your tale to tell, Mr. Striker. No need to go wagging my tongue when you are perfectly capable of speaking for yourself."

The surprise turned to grudging respect at that, "Right."

"Have a seat." Lilith's voice was more inviting than commanding, likely the only reason Striker did so without complaint, "I would like to hear who you feel needs removed from Hell's gene pool and why. Trust me, with how they've all been behaving, I doubt it will hurt to cut a few more off from passing on their idiocy to future generations. Any that were able to drop their hands at the end there either got lucky because of being family heads without proper successors by Paimon's standards, or wanted civil war just for war's sake, not even for the excuse of thinking Paimon would be a better king. Neither is something I want still breathing if I can find a way to remove them without bearing the blame for it and straining my relationship with their originator."

Just like that, the half-imp was already looking far more interested in talking. Like called to like, and for all that she played fair and just in the public eye, Lilith was capable of being just as much of a bloodthirsty sadist as Alastor himself. He'd known Striker would enjoy knowing that. "Do be sure to leave the big reveal on why for the end, my good man! I'd like to really savor their expressions."

And there went the increase in interest from his mates. Hehehe! It wasn't often he got to surprise them with something this juicy. Thankfully Striker seemed in the mood to make that sort of allowance rather than spoiling it out of spite and irritation. He explained about the fact that his hometown was slaughtered while he'd been sealed in the cellar by his mother, that even that nearly wasn't enough to save his life when the Goetia also set fire to the entire place with flames hot enough to turn imp bones to ash. Alastor kept a close eye on Lilith and Lucifer, trying to guess how they would react when they started to put it all together.

The Queen tilted her head, eying the assassin with a calculating look in her eyes, "How long ago was this?"

"'bout thirteen years ago."

Violet light flickered through her gaze, "I think I know of the incident, though it was reported as an earthquake that broke open a volcanic fissure in the fourth circle of Wrath. Those scheming bastards!" She growled and huffed, "For what it is worth, I apologize that such a vile thing happened and I completely understand your desire for revenge. You can't have been terribly old by then. How in the Rings did you survive? And why would they go to such lengths?"

Striker snorted, giving her a grin that showed off his elongated canines, "How old d'ya think I am, lady?"

Lilith started to answer before pausing, "Something tells me that is a trick question."

"Well, ya ain't as dumb as the birds at least," The assassin said. "Ma always had us movin' cuz I didn't age right, and she didn't want no questions on who my Pa was. Probably what kept 'em from findin' us fer so long. Everyone there thought I was only a kinda small twelve when really I was seventeen. Got me alotta funny looks fer bein' on blockers that young, lemme tell ya."

Oh good! He was dragging it out with hints and clues! Alastor knew he liked the funny little creature! Lilith's breathing stopped for a fraction of a second, her eyes going wide as she started putting things together. Charlie's physical aging was a bit slow too. It was why so many newer sinners were shocked to learn she wasn't twenty at the most.

"Mr. Striker, who is your father exactly?"

Alastor grinned wide when the assassin gave a lazy flick of his tail before spitting a burst of flame at the table, setting it on fire. Lucifer yelped and put it out quickly as Lilith stared at the smoldering spot, her voice breathless with shock, "You have got to be shitting me..." Her eyes turned to her omega mate, "How could you keep this from me?! Do you know how much funnier it would have been to see Charlie kicking his ass yesterday if I knew the idiot was this clueless on what the Goetia were hiding from him?!"

Alastor snickered, "You know, this means the next time I take a chunk out of him, the meat will likely work best in recipes that call for snake if either of you want to try a taste too! Sin of Wrath Fricassée anyone?"

That was when the fallen angel put two and two together, "Wait, wait, wait! Are you telling me Satan, Mr. Classist Asshole Extraordinaire himself, had a kid with an imp?! And he doesn't even know it?! WHAT?!" Lucifer froze a moment, frowning, "Hold up, can he even shift down small enough for that?"

Of course that would be what he got hung up on. Lilith nodded in answer, and Striker shrugged, "Ma always said he was drunk enough ta not care 'bout her bein' an imp, and she was just lookin' fer braggin' rights. She didn't think anythin' would take, but she didn't wanna give me up neither. So, she kept us movin' ta keep folks from figurin' it out, fat lotta good that did in the end. We thought we'd be able ta stay there longer since I was gettin' ta be a decent enough size ta jus' seem small and it was pretty far from any sorta major cities. Instead, stickin' 'round fer a couple years and makin' friends gave those fuckin' bastards a chance ta catch up."

Alastor was glad to hear he wasn't one of those that blamed himself for another's actions. There were too many of those and it was nice to know there were others able to keep from that particular mental trap. Lilith was better than Lucifer, but she still took failures in Hell's legal and governing systems as a personal failing.

Striker leaned forward, raising a brow at the three of them, "So, that a good enough sob story fer you Princesses ta let me gut a bunch a' birdies, or do I gotta get out the crocodile tears?"

He looked surprised when all three royals burst out cackling, Lucifer the first to actually be capable of speaking, "Relax, Kaa Jr." The nickname got a perplexed look that just got Lilith and Alastor giggling harder, "We were already trusting Al's judgement on you having rights to those fancy chickens! Knowing the why just helps make it more enjoyable when they start squawking about a bunch of them disappearing."

Alastor nodded, forcing some of the worst of the humor at Noir, letting it roll on the floor with it so he could talk, "However, I do have one extra job for you while I verify the guilt of the listed Goetia. You might have heard angelic steel has been officially banned and recalled?" That made Striker tense and look wary, likely suspicious they were about to back out from the deal entirely. Far from it! "Since that leaves us with a bit of an issue in ensuring the playing field stays more fair with regards to the lower classes posing a proper threat to those of the nobility, how would you like to help me test some things on your former employer? I figure a seasoned professional such as yourself can stomach the likely many trials and errors we will have to put that pretentious snob through, yes?"

The assassin got a grin to rival the Radio Demon's, "Would tell ya that ya didn't hafta pay me fer that one, but I'm a bit of a greedy bastard."

"Fantastic! I look forward to working with you, Mr. Striker!"

Now it was just a matter of getting though dinner before the real show began.

***

"Rise and shine, old friend! Can't go missing your big finale, can you?"

That voice... Al? Where was it coming from? It sounded weird, like it was echoing inside a hollow space in his brain.

Wait, did he even have a brain anymore? Or was he just wires and chips pretending to be a person?

Bits and bobs. Bobs and bits. Heh.

"Here, perhaps some music will get you on your feet."

A melody wove through the air, haunting as it melded with all the fog. It sounded familiar, like from a dream of a dream. He could see tall buildings and a teasing grin flitting through dark spaces, mocking laughter as he tried to figure out why Al would be playing something so new when he never had before.

Nobody else ever heard it though, so maybe he'd been dealing with the memories that were dreams and dreams that were memories even back then too.

Ooh, baby, I hear how you spend night time
Wrapped like candy in a blue, blue neon glow
Fade away and radiate
Fade away, radiate

That was back in the seventies. Over... how many years ago? When was it now?

A dark shape solidified at the corner of his vision, the silhouette all too familiar and making him get to his feet. Huh. That was easier than before. He didn't feel as hungry right now.

Oh, wait. He must still be a person after all then. Wires didn't get hungry, did they? Maybe Al had given him some food while he was dreaming? That was nice of him.

Ooh, baby, watchful lines
Vibrate soft in brainwave time
Silver pictures move so slow
Golden tubes faintly glow

Part of him said he should stay away from the Radio Demon, that he should try to find a way out of here, but that was dumb. This was Al's territory, the omega was too proud to let just anyone in here! Being here was a good thing!

It meant he was wanted.

Safe.

No need to remember deadlines and deals and keep track of all the lies and empty promises. He didn't have to think about all the people watching like vultures, like hungry piranhas, waiting for him to slip so they could shred him apart and steal his power. Didn't have to wonder when his partner... partners? Had it been one or two? Whatever. He didn't have to wonder when Val would find a way through his defenses and kill him, just another name on a long list of alphas that he'd had his fill of.

Electric faces seem to merge
Hidden voices mock your words
Fade away, radiate
Fade away and radiate

The music made him want to giggle. It was like it was a song about him! He hadn't realized it way back when, when the dreams were reality and being here was just an unattainable dream. Maybe that was why Al had teased him with it back then!

He stepped over some bones and broken glass that had been scattered around. The frame of another television was just a short distance away, the screen and a lot of the insides gone.

Had someone gotten in and tried to take him away from Al? Heh. Probably became the Radio Demon's lunch. Nobody took anything the deer didn't want to let go of. He would know, he'd tried for years before the dreams made him realize he could be one of the things held so tight if he just stopped trying to take more than Al would give.

Beams become my dream
My dream is on the screen
The beams become my dream
My dream is on the screen

Now that Vox was awake again, he'd need to make sure no one else invaded here without Al's permission, tried to lay claim on his place as the alpha of this forest. Already he could feel the groundwork had been laid for a network to run along the roots of these pretty trees with branches like the omega's claws, merging his power with Al's the way he'd always wanted. It felt like it was only in a small area so far, but maybe he could ask for more things to keep it growing?

Dusty frames that still arrive
Die in 1955
Fade away and radiate
Fade away and radiate

Humming along, he kept moving forward to follow the way Al was leading him, caressing the trees as he walked past. He could feel the way they drained small bits of energy from him, but that was okay. Maybe helping to keep them fed was part of why Al wanted him here. He could do that, make this place stronger, easier to defend and expand if that was what the omega wanted.

The beams become my dream
My dream is on the screen

That used to be his dream, his face on every screen in Hell, all those eyes watching him, empowering him, but that was all a lie. Sure, it made it easy to climb to the top, but there was no safety there. Constant paranoia, watching for who would be the next to try to knock him off the haphazard foundation he'd built on top of someone else's power, trying his damnedest to pretend he had it all under control and wasn't just waiting for the day when Al would yank it all out from under him. It was generous really, how long he'd been allowed to be up there, when in reality everything he had was because he'd used Al's network as his ladder to get there.

He'd tried the dream for long enough. Maybe being in the nightmare he'd once feared wasn't such a bad thing after all. The monster in the woods had chased him long enough, but he was feeling better now! He could clear it from the forest, make sure he was the most dangerous thing here instead. That sounded like a far more fun new dream to reach for.

Al liked dangerous monsters.

The hunger wasn't so bad now, but the walking still had his stomach reminding him one meal wasn't enough to make up for how long he'd gone without.

Fade away and radiate
Fade away and radiate
Fade away and radiate
Fade away and radiate

The last notes of the song faded away (heh) and Vox found himself entering a clearing as that dark shadow leading him along vanished, a crumpled and bloodied form in the middle of it. Tilting his screen as he studied the shivering, pink body on the ground, the Overlord felt a rush at seeing the missing eye and evidence that Valentino's tongue had been removed now too!

See?! This was the real one!

Relief at the confirmation that he was awake, that this was real and not another figment of his fucked up mind, had Vox grinning. He must have made some sort of noise, because the only eye the moth had opened, staring up at him in pained fear. Why was he afraid? Huh. Al must have really messed him up good over trying to kill him.

Crouching down, Vox studied the sluggishly bleeding wounds. Not all of those looked like the sort of marks the Radio Demon would normally leave. Some areas looked like electrical burns, the tattered clothing blackened and flesh underneath cooked.

...

Fuck, was he really still hungry enough to actually be thinking about -

"Hold on there, my old friend!"

Vox froze, his hand half reaching towards Valentino. Turning his head, he found that red color he had so often sought in his dreams, "Al."

He almost felt like he could cry at the sight of hooded eyes brimming with confident smugness. A gloved hand was held out, a syringe held within as radio dial eyes stared down at him, "Here. Take this first, and silly things like his venom will never affect you ever again, my friend."

A noise had him looking down at Valentino, the battered omega shaking his head and looking at him with a pleading expression, though he was unable to speak with his tongue gone. Vox felt that part of him that had thought he could handle being at the top of the Overlord game yell at him to run again, to try to find his way back to all the lights and lying and false smiling faces of the Tower.

... but Al was here, wanted him here. Maybe even needed him here. Wasn't that what he wanted most?

He stepped back from them both, his screen glitching several times, "W-w-what *𐌊ጊⱿነፕ* is-is it?"

A lazy chuckle rolled through the air, Alastor's antlers creeping outward, "You always have been more intelligent than you appear." The syringe made a clinking sound as it was rolled over red claws, "This is just a bit of a delightful chemical compound I got a hold of. It will suppress those sexual impulses of yours, make it so crude creatures such as this will no longer have power over you." Black drool dripped from the corners of the deer's mouth, "A lot of those fears and paranoia would be gone. No more games or empty promises to fulfill. You'd be free to be mine. Isn't that what you've always wanted, Vox?" Static filled the air, "Ỵo͖̗̗ṷ'̸̭̓ď̓ ļi̼͟k̸e tô̹ b̲͎̈e͗̈͝ m̎͂i͚̅n͇ͨe fo̲ͭŕe͍vé̃r͠,̾ ri̫̍͗g̈́́ht̀?"

Yes. Yes, he wanted that so much. It made sense that the omega wanted him to be safe from things like Val's venom. Al just wanted him safe, wanted him to stay here in his territory. "You'll b-b-be here wi-wi- *ነጊⱿ*  with me?"

A long tongue slid over those sharp teeth, red eyes bright with hunger. Vox knew that sort of hunger now, he could hardly remember what it was like to not feel so starved. His stomach growled and it felt like his screen wanted to crack apart with his need to bite into something, anything. It almost felt like he'd done it before. A different him from the one in the sharp suits and shiny shoes. One that Al liked better, that he smiled at like before.

"You know me well, old friend." Al's neck snapped when he tilted his head, pulling Vox's focus back "Don't I always take care of what is mine?" Yeah, he did. Vox knew that, the omega was possessive and territorial to an insane degree. "I will need to leave, but I will come back sometimes to make sure you have all you need." A snicker escaped the deer, "And as a bonus! Taking this means you could freely take a bite out of whoever you want to! Eating even this foul pest," A dark tentacle roughly shoved at Valentino, "Won't have any negative effects despite how thoroughly the venom courses through his body.You'll be free to e̪a̜̺ͥt͓̿. y̴͔̫o̫̽̿ủr.̯̣͋ f̥ȋ̺̩l̑̀ͯl̓̀!"

He knew red lines of drool appeared on his screen. Vox had never actually eaten someone... at least didn't think he had? He glanced down at his modified arm. Well, his own fingers was a thing he remembered eating, all crunchy and oddly satisfying after he burned the stubs and the pain died down. Never another person...

*𐌊ጊⱿነፕ*

Papermint's screams and pleas had Al's radio dial eyes spinning with delight. He needed to watch how to make someone do that so he could keep calling the pretty omega back to see him.

"Here, pet! Want some more?"

Pet? That was good! Really good! That meant Al liked him enough again to want to keep him! He reached out with the hand that still had all the thin and crunchy fingers and bones to take the bloody piece of-

*𐌊ነጊⱿኡ*

... Al did it all the time though. Seemed to enjoy it a lot. Sharing this would make them closer, like in that dream, right?

Valentino looked more scared, terrified even. It was a little funny, the moth had never looked at him like that before. God, that was a good look on him. The fog around them got darker, Alastor's voice coaxing, "Come now, aren't you hungry? You've been hunting with me for so long."

W-wait, what? Hunting with... no, he'd been getting chased, not...

Vox blinked in realization. He had been searching for Al, killing others until he found him. That meant the dreams weren't actually nightmares, right? He hadn't been getting chased by a monster? Al had been hungry, had wanted his help in getting food? Had this lovely omega been trying to teach him how to hunt right for him? How to please him? The deer was so fucking ridiculously complicated, but that was part of what made him so perfect. He wasn't eager to please, he always kept raising the bar, making Vox work for his attention and approval. And now all that was standing in the way was some silly needle?

Blue claws reached for the syringe, "W-where do I-I *𐌊ነⱿኡ* use it?"

Alastor gave one of his delighted laughs, something that never failed to make Vox feel like he'd won the world when he was the one to cause it, "Your bonding gland, my lovelorn friend! Just one dose, and you will likely never feel the desire to leave my territory ev͈̠̔erͥ aga͂͑i͓ͅn!"

Considering he really didn't want to leave now, didn't want to go back to constantly wondering who was going to stab him in the back, that wasn't much of a difficult choice.

Vox took the needle, uncapped it easily.

"I should probably warn you though," Al's voice was flippant, but his eyes were bright with anticipation. "This will hurt."

He thought about that. It was nice that the omega warned him. Vox was pretty sure the him that wore those fancy clothes and pretended he controlled everything wouldn't have. Al might have said no if given the chance, and that would mean he didn't have control. Al was better than the old Vox that lived in the dreams, "You'd l-l-like hearing it *𐌊ነፕ* hurt though, r-right?"

A visible shiver made all those pretty green stitches flare up bright. That was all the answer he needed.

Valentino managed to claw his way to his feet just as the point sank into his partner's, his alpha's skin. No, the brilliant, devious, powerful Overlord wasn't his anymore, not at all. Alastor's mad cackle of victory echoed through the trees as he fled, even though he knew running would do no good. Vox would find him, just like he had dozens of times before. Only now...

A pained shriek came from behind him, nearly tangible in the pulse of wild energy that crackled over the trees and made blue lines climb up them like circuitry.

Now, his alpha, his cunning Voxxy was dying, and what would remain was the thing the Radio Demon had made him into. That thing wouldn't stop at gutting him, wouldn't throw his half-dead body at some terrifying illusion only Vox could see. Valentino knew well what had been done to his alpha. He'd been told bits and pieces after every time he'd been 'killed' before, every time that digitized face looked so relieved at seeing his former lover's organs spill out over the ground. Alastor, Lucifer, and Lilith Morningstar had a cruel plan, a mold they were forming that once brilliant mind into.

And now... now it was done. A new monster had been born in these woods, sparks of lights and electricity flickering through the fog.

Valentino stopped short when he saw red eyes and a crown of hellfire, "Hiii there, buddy! Let's get you in fighting shape again! Your old friend still needs another good meal to really get on his feet, and you're looking a little too lean right now!"

There was no pride left to make him fight back the whimper of terror that left him. He could see the Queen of Hell standing behind her mate, a satisfied smirk on her lips. Maybe it was a good thing the Sin of Sloth wanted to take him away from these mad monsters. How long would it have been before they decided to turn him into some broken thing like Vox?

Then he saw that very Sin standing behind the Queen, her eyes searingly pink and her candle blazing, "Hold it still, Lucifer. This will only take a moment."

***

Belphegor watched Alastor return to the observation tower with a small smile, "Interesting that you had him choose to dose himself with it."

He gave her a wide grin, "He cared not for what I would have chosen, but my King is a very big fan of free will. What sort of mate would I be to not allow Vox to exercise it, even in his own undoing?" A visible shiver rolled through him as a wet scream went through the air, "I do apologize for the extremely weakened state your specimen will be in upon collection."

That flickering fire above her head went several shades darker, "No apologies needed. Did your mates not tell you?" Belphegor's body became surrounded by energies of varying colors, "I can artificially restore it to the full state it was as an Overlord. It will be just as potent, if not more so, whenever I require. I have been told in the past that the rapid rush and removal of such power can be rather strenuous on one's mind and soul, but given it is to be denied all manner of consideration for its sense of self, I doubt that is a concern for you as its owners."

It was official. If he had never met Lucifer and Lilith, the lady before him would certainly have been a worthy consideration for a mate. Good thing he had not met her before them though, as he had a feeling that any that caught her interest even in that manner would make the inevitable fate of Rosie's husbands look like a lucky break in the end.

"That said," the Sin of Sloth continued, "Once my research is complete, I would like to recreate your experiment and see for myself the changes that altering reality for a sinner subject's mind so thoroughly can have on their hellform. You said that your new pet was once largely cybernetic? That his body rejected the implants to regenerate the original organic biology?"

Lilith shook her head with a fond smile, wrapping an arm around Lucifer's shoulders as they watched their pretty omega discuss the finer details of the altar's magic, Vox's old head, as well as how he had woven together nightmares so all-encompassing that eventually the media Overlord could no longer trust his own mind. She leaned down to whisper in her alpha mate's ear as Belphegor studied the old television with her eyes and magic, "Darling, are you still doing well? You've been strangely okay with all of this. I would have expected you to request to leave this to us by now."

He gave a slow blink and looked up at her, "I talked to him once, though he thought it was another nightmare at the time."

Surprise had her studying her husband's inverted eyes, "You did? When?"

"Soon after we picked them up. I already knew the pink guy was trash, but I wanted a better look at the other one."

The fact that this was the first she was hearing of it was uncharacteristic of him, whatever he'd gotten from Vox must have been pretty bad, "Want to go for a walk and tell me about it while these two have their fun?"

"Yeah." He sighed, shutting his eyes, "Yeah, that would probably be good."

Lilith nodded and called out, "Alastor, dearest! We'll be back soon, but we'll stay nearby alright?"

The omega nodded, waving a hand at them distractedly, his eyes nearly as bright as Bel's as he excitedly got to share his knowledge with someone that appreciated and understood it. So cute. Lucifer teleported them down to the forest floor and almost immediately started walking as soon as they settled on the sparse grass. How much had this been bothering him? She didn't like that he'd managed to hide it from her. They knew each other better than that, or so she thought.

Still, it was best to let him work his own way into speaking sometimes, so she simply walked at his side while humming a soft, calming tune. Lucifer was not nearly as affected by her power as sinners, but he had always appreciated the feeling of it brushing over him.

"He never intended to share Al like that bug guy thought he would."

Not a surprise there. Those types didn't share the objects of their obsession well, "So what did he plan to do to Valentino if he did catch our lovely?"

"Vox is, well, was a real piece of work. He really thought he could have it all." Lucifer's tail lashed behind him, "Apparently Valentino had a mixture he thought Vox didn't know about, one that basically makes an omega think they are permanently in heat to the point they'll ignore even the most basic needs of their bodies. They become completely dependent on whoever has them, their minds so deeply buried under their heat-driven instincts that they are little more than obedient fuck-dolls. Vox had stolen some of it, had even gotten some quack on contract and gave them enough of Val's blood and other shit to figure out how to make it work on him despite his resistances, and was going to use it on both of them."

Lilith felt her teeth sharpen at the mental image of their clever omega so broken and tamed in ways that his wild spirit never should be. All those impossibilities he was capable of cut short, every sharp edge of his mind and tongue dulled into soft complacency. Things that she and Lucifer viewed as gifts when Alastor allowed himself to sink into that state for them and them alone becoming his permanent prison as everything that made him who he was died.

"Yeah, you see it now." Lucifer sighed, "I almost pity the bug. He did actually seem to have some weird but true affection for Vox, probably would have mated with him in a heartbeat if the bastard had hinted he'd want that. Before Al started fucking with his head and making him even more focused on only him, Vox wanted them both broken like that. I've already got a few people looking for the guy he had help him alter the shit, we can't have a drug like that in the Rings."

They really didn't. For all that omega rights had made serious strides, something like that would be very easy for a lot of alphas to feel justified in using. "He must have had a plan for Velvette too. I doubt he thought she'd feel safe with him having done that to one partner."

"Oh, he planned to kill her and take all her contracts, plain and simple. Coward wasn't even going to get his own hands dirty doing it either."

Lilith blinked, thought on that before she realized what Lucifer had said before, the concoction would make the omega like an 'obedient' fuck-doll, "He was going to use Alastor and Valentino to do it?"

Lucifer nodded, clenching his hands hard enough that she could smell blood from where he cut himself with his own claws. The growing sound of cracking porcelain broke her heart. She put a hand on his shoulder, stopping him from walking further. Lilith ran her hands down his arms, lifting them so she could see his bloodied palms. Gently placing a kiss to each one, she stared deep into his eyes, "Love, what do you need? Don't let one soul bury your heart. How can I ease the hatred he's made you feel?"

Irises like the sun had been in Eden stared back at her as though she was the one who'd made the world for him, "Just promise to never stop loving me, no matter how much I break?"

That was an easy promise to make, one she had done a million times before, and would do every time he asked it of her, "I promise, my beautiful star, I will always find every piece and build you back up." She moved one hand to cup his cheek, "And now we even have our very own vicious omega to bite at any hand that would try to break you too."

Lucifer gave a wet laugh at that, leaning into the touch as he shut his eyes, a couple tears spilling over as he leaned into her touch, "Even my own, huh?"

"Maybe especially your own." Lilith was happy to feel his skin going softer again, the smell of ash fading away from him. "Come, let's get back before Bel and Alastor decide to find a way to invade the nightmares of every person in Hell."

His eyes snapped open with their normal colors as he looked back towards the tower, "Yeaaaah, no. That... that would be bad, and they would so do it, wouldn't they? Why did we let those two meet again?"

Lilith laughed brightly and took his hand as they returned to their mate's side. Life sure wasn't going to be boring anytime soon.

***

As soon as his alphas had gone to the ground level, he and Lady Belphegor paused their conversation, waiting until they could no longer hear the King and Queen's footsteps. Then Alastor gave the Sin of Sloth a sly look, summoning a bundle of papers, "Here, every detail of how my Shadow came to be initially as well as a few of the early modifications. I'm sure you can understand my reluctance to give you anything too recent, I don't want anyone figuring out how to harm the dear thing."

She nodded, accepting the papers and dismissing them into her own magical storage, "The fact that you waited for them to leave leads me to believe there is something more you wish to discuss?"

He nodded, "I am willing to offer a chance for you to do a proper reading on the connection between myself and Noir while it is open in full. In return, I would like to be given any information you have gained from your long years of learning on how one could summon and fully trap an angel. One of the highest choirs to be specific."

Her pink eyes went bright with curious interest, "Tell me more on who it is you seek, and I will see if that seems a fair bargain."

Not far away, Azrael felt a small thread of concern. He'd known Alastor would attempt to seek him out, but for him to be so set on it that he would deal with this one and plan to fully entrap him in the process? He laughed in delight, "I wish you well on your hunt, my friend. I won't make it easy on you, you would hate it if I did."

For the first time in nearly a century, Azrael pulled his Hand away from Alastor just for amusement's sake. It wouldn't be fair to be too aware of the game, and he could still intervene if something drastic were to occur that would threaten the sinner's existence. He was certain it wouldn't take long for the pursuit to be over, knowing the impossible soul and his unshakable focus on his targets. Likely not even as long as one of his heats. Dealing with undivided weight of the voices and their pained fury for a short time like that would be fine, and it would be nice to be surprised by just how creative the trap was sure to be.

Notes:

The hellhound adoption center problem is going to likely end up being a bonus tale, and a somewhat long one at that. Thats going to involve Al, the fanatic fans, Wally, and at least a couple OCs from Avatar of Hell. Those that know and like Shade, fair warning, he's got a very diff backstory in this one.

Also, feel free to yell at Az for being a little dumb. My dude, you gotta value your own sanity a little more than potential entertainment value! Do not make me find a way to give Raph a chance to thump you over the head with his staff! (Even if I am already trying to give the guy that chance. Raph deserves to give his brother a good whack on the noggin.)

Peonysoprano drew fanart of Gabriel with a little bonus bit of info from Emily's POV! He's so fluffy! https://www.tumblr.com/peonysoprano/792381338361692160/frizzycrls-archive-of-our-own?source=share

Chapter 34

Summary:

Lucifer looked at his phone curiously as it began to ring, Lilith stopping her explanation of the first draft ideas for changes beginning to take shape between her and Stolas. He answered it and turned it to speakerphone, "Hey, kiddo! What's up?"

Charlie's exasperation was clear in her answer, "Hey, Dad. You think you still feel up for doing a little alakazam magic on the hotel?"

Both of them looked at the phone in surprise, Lilith pulling hers out and looking up live news feeds to see if she could find what could have their daughter so drastically changing her tune. Lucifer got to his feet and started pacing with a mix of concern and excitement, "Absolutely, Char-Char! I'm always happy to throw a little infinite cosmic power your way, but, uh, I gotta ask, why?"

An uncharacteristic growl came over the line, her voice slightly distant like she was talking to someone else, "No! I told you to leave! You don't get to point fingers when all Michael was doing was ignoring you! You should be ashamed of yourself! Armand is six years old and has more maturity and self-control in his tail than you, Uncle Satan!"

Notes:

Meant this to cover the whole time until Sera's arrival but it's getting hard to keep from posting. So here! Smut ahead!

Lucifer looked at his phone curiously as it began to ring, Lilith stopping her explanation of the first draft ideas for changes beginning to take shape between her and Stolas. He answered it and turned it to speakerphone, "Hey, kiddo! What's up?"

Charlie's exasperation was clear in her answer, "Hey, Dad. You think you still feel up for doing a little alakazam magic on the hotel?"

Both of them looked at the phone in surprise, Lilith pulling hers out and looking up live news feeds to see if she could find what could have their daughter so drastically changing her tune. Lucifer got to his feet and started pacing with a mix of concern and excitement, "Absolutely, Char-Char! I'm always happy to throw a little infinite cosmic power your way, but, uh, I gotta ask, why?"

An uncharacteristic growl came over the line, her voice slightly distant like she was talking to someone else, "No! I told you to leave! You don't get to point fingers when all Michael was doing was ignoring you! You should be ashamed of yourself! Armand is six years old and has more maturity and self-control in his tail than you, Uncle Satan!"

Uh oh. Lucifer was starting to think they really needed to find a way to get a leash on the Sin of Wrath before Charlie decided she wanted a dragon-skin jacket or something. Lilith must have found a video of what happened, her eyes were wide and bright, "Oh goodness, no wonder she's upset."

He moved to look over her shoulder as Charlie turned her attention back to their conversation, "Sorry, but someone has earned himself a ban from the property until he either believably apologizes or I can look at him without wondering how funny it would be to hang him by his tail and let Al use him as a freaking piñata."

Lilith restarted the video and Lucifer had to bite his lip hard enough to draw blood to keep from laughing, both at the mental image their daughter's words brought and what he was seeing on the feed. Yes, Satan had absolutely knocked into the eastern corner of the mostly finished hotel and taken about of a third of the building down. But anyone who knew Michael well enough could see that maaaaybe Satan had a reason to be pointing a finger.

While Charlie probably thought the Seraphim was oblivious to all the signals and posturing of alphas, the truth was there was no way he was completely unaware. There were alphas and betas in Heaven's military forces, he would have needed to understand what the different fighting stances implied at the very least. He absolutely knew that Satan was trying to challenge him, that sort of thing was way too obvious. From the way he kept responding to the dragon by showing his back and ignoring him, he had to be aware of the insult that was to an alpha that wasn't part of your pack in basically saying you thought they were a complete non-threat.

In short, Michael was purposely provoking the hot-headed alpha and Lucifer was determined to figure out why. "Alrighty, Char, I'll be right over!"

He didn't even wait for her to hang up before snapping open a portal, "I'll be back soon, Lily! Might even have a little more of that tea you like when I get back!"

Her delighted grin always made it feel like he had fireworks going off in his heart and brain, but he forced himself to step through the portal to help their daughter instead of kissing her until they both forgot the rest of the universe existed. Only to stop as he saw Alastor at the opposite edge of the property near the woods, stretched out on a chaise longue wearing a...

Was that a full layered gown?! It looked like something from back in the late 1800s! And he even had a parasol held by Noir over him while he sipped some sort of drink, "What the hell?!"

"He says if everyone is going to treat him like some fainting southern belle, he's going to look and act the part," Charlie answered, looking torn between despairing and amused.

Which, yeah, totally understandable for her to feel that way, he'd been there, done that himself. Buuuut right now Lucifer had to wonder just what sort of undergarments or lack thereof lay under those pretty skirts, and -

Charlie pointedly cleared her throat, a blush on her cheeks as she rubbed at her nose. Whoops! Quickly neutralizing the air around him and putting a leash on his abysmal self-control when it came to the fact that his and Lily's pretty, pregnant omega mate was right there and looking very edible, Lucifer forced his attention back to where it should be, "Yeah, uh, sorry about that, kiddo! Soooo what do you want me to whip up for you?"

Oh no. Bad wording. Bad, bad, bad! Now his brain was supplying him with images of his mates with their wicked, evil genius grins and whips in their hands...

Lucifer was starting to think maaaaaaybe all the fun and games lately really had cracked the lock he had on his ruts, because this was ridiculous even for him!

"I mostly just want to get it back to where we had it before somebody decided to turn his frankly overcompensatingly giant body into a one dragon demolition crew!"

Okay, hearing Charlie that angry in public was doing good things for pushing away the urge to snatch up Alastor and Noir and lock them up with Lily and him for a month in his terri... er, in the royal palace.

'Mental note, call Lilith and freak out about this in thirty minutes. You can keep control on your own for that long, Lucifer!' Trying not to show his struggles, he nodded as he looked around for something very not-his-mates and totally unsexy to give him some sort of grounding, "Th-that shouldn't be a problem, sweetie!" An idea struck him as he spotted the one person that would surely make his freaking stupid brain immediately stop with the libido and instinct overdrive that he thought might be kicking in, "Hey, can you get me some good images from the stalker news people of where things were at? I'm just gonna go talk to Michael about something real quick."

"Oh! Good idea! Thanks, Dad!"

"Uh-huh, yeah, good idea," he nodded and vaguely waved at her as he speed-walked towards the Seraphim studying the rubble with a frown. And hey! He still had enough brainpower left to remember not to just teleport over and risk startling him! Maybe this would actually work! "Hey, Michael! You got a second?"

Lucifer could see the tension flare up in the white and blue wings at the sound of his voice and felt a little bad for bringing those walls back up when apparently Michael had managed to relax some. Looked like working on the hotel with the kids really was doing at least some good, "I suppose, since it appears we are stopping for now."

Lucifer was actually able to look at the mess and properly register it this time, "Yeah, ol' flame-brain really did a number on this place. I saw the video, what even tripped him up so bad that he crashed like that?"

"I have no idea."

Oooooh, no. Nuh-uh. Nope! That was such a lie and he didn't even have to look at Michael's wings or anything to be able to tell for sure, "Suuuure, buddy. Just like you have no idea what it means to present your back to a challenging alpha, right?"

He looked over in time to catch a twitch of a smile appear on that pale face that was so like his own and yet so very different, "I'm not sure I know what you mean."

"Oh, cut the crap, Michael! You were totally baiting him! I'm not going to tattle or tell you to stop, I just want to know why."

Folding his arms behind his back, blue eyes returned to studying the rubble like that was what they were discussing, "I figured it would go one of two ways. He would either learn that his current methods are not something I will respond to like he desires and maybe he should try acting like the intelligent being I'm sure is under all that bluster." Somehow Michael had a lot more faith in Satan's ability to think beyond his bullshit than most of the people that actually knew the bastard. "Or he would do something that would get Charlie to evict him from the premises so his being a pest would cease that way. Regrettably, he chose the latter route."

... why did that look and sound like Michael was disappointed? Was... was he trying to lay out freaking ground rules of behavior for Satan?! Lucifer really, really hoped the answer was no, but he had to ask, "This might seem out of left field but... do you know what the term 'brat' means when talking about an adult?"

Oh, thank fuck, that just got a curious raised brow! "I have heard Lilith refer to Alastor in that way when he is behaving immaturely." Michael blinked, "Actually, now that you mention it, I can see some similarities between your mate and the Sin of Wrath, yes."

He buried the suspicion that his so-repressed-that-it-kind-of-made-Lucifer-himself-look-stable brother apparently had some sort of natural brat taming dom energy far from his active awareness and moved on, "Yeah, well Satan's been like that longer than Al's existed. If you want him to get that you don't appreciate his ways of trying to get you to... er, fight him, you'll probably need to put it bluntly."

"Noted."

Despite his best efforts to keep from thinking about it, Lucifer despairingly wondered if he was going to have to be the clue bat and explain the birds and the bees and the BDSM brats to his own freaking twin brother at some point in the near future. Welp, he'd wanted something to stop the possibly incoming rut brain! He of all people should know that being careful what you wished for was not something to be taken lightly.

"Dad! I think we might have enough angles to get you an idea of where we were!"

Oh! Right! He was here to help Charlie! Quickly turning around, Lucifer chuckled nervously, "Yep! I'm absolutely ready to do this! Didn't get distracted or anything!"

Yeah, that look she was giving him said she saw right through him, "Well, here you go. Just please put it back to how it was. Nothing extra!"

Well, damn. That took half the fun out of it. Giving a long suffering sigh, he took her phone and looked through the videos she'd been given. Really, where did she get such stubbornness about doing things manually? That couldn't be genetic, right? Lucifer glanced over at where Alastor had last been and was unsurprised to find the sinner staring right back at him. If anyone was capable of making that sort of thing a genetic trait, it would be the crazy, impossible omega that he and Lilith had somehow managed to get to agree to be their mate. Red clawed fingers wiggled coyly at the fallen angel as Noir silently giggled, twirling the parasol playfully.

Lucifer knew well he was the luckiest alpha in the universe to have such amazing mates as he did at his side.

***

'LIIIILLLLLYYYYY!!!1!'

'We have a prob!'

'Think my rut is starting! 🤯 I blame Al, look at what he's wearing!'

...

'Jerk won't let me take a clear photo. 😤 But he's in a freaking gown! With petticoats! And gorgeous long hair! You know what that does to me!'

Lilith stared at the messages on her phone for several minutes, trying to mentally shift things around as quickly as she could. This was...

She gave a long sigh. Of course Lucifer's rut would start breaking through on its own already. For all that they'd joked about it, she really should have expected it. Alastor's choice in attire was likely the first thing to make Lucifer realize it hitting, not the cause itself. Between reuniting with his mates after seven years, the victory his instincts would have felt over defending his territory from an invading alpha, (even if Adam wasn't truly much of a threat to Lu once free of the chains) on top of having their ties with Alastor revealed and the pride he was feeling over everyone recognizing how special their omega was? They were probably lucky he recognized it hitting before he got to the point of actually being reactive enough for the general public to tell.

Really, the only reason her own weren't in the same state was because she and Alastor had the last several years together, so she didn't have anywhere near the buildup he had.

She looked at the scroll Emily had sent a few moments ago and started writing a reply. If Jehoel was wanting to meet Alastor as well as talk to Michael face-to-face, he would need to wait just a bit. There was little chance their omega was going to be able to step foot out of the palace for at least a week and a half, likely longer with how badly this was probably going to hit. Lilith herself was certainly going to have to assert her own position in their triad multiple times to ensure she could get out and keep things running. It was too early for all three of them to be indisposed for more than two or three days at most.

Sometimes being the responsible Queen was such a downer. Lilith liked being the top alpha most of the time, but Lucifer's ruts were a great way to scratch the occasional itch she had to put that aside without her own issues with submitting to another alpha rearing their head. And it had been so long since the last time with Luci like that...

A sour note in her memories brought down her enjoyable contemplation and she made another mental note to call up her old therapist. She hadn't seen Delphi in ages, but she could tell her own ability to compartmentalize everything was at its limit. It was probably for the best that she couldn't completely lock herself away with Lucifer in a rut for days yet, at least until she got some help processing everything she'd seen and done these last several years. She was sure she could keep control of it all enough to get through a few hours at a time to give Alastor a break at least.

Oh well, there was always next year, and all the years after that to look forward to.

***

Velvette sat in silent contemplation for several seconds after watching the mock play-through of the newest mobile app to be proposed by the gaming division. Finally she turned her narrowed eyes to the omega trying hard not to visibly sweat from how nervous she was, "One, you are now the new creative director of the mobile gaming department. Bloody congrats and all. Keep it up, and I might have to make you take that sector when we carve it out from that tosser Vox."

Melissa's eyes nearly popped out of her skull, but the beta didn't bother pausing,  "Two, you need to get with Angel Dust and arrange a meeting with the Sin of Lust on how to best set up a full X-rated version of this. It will make us a goddamned fortune, and put us leagues ahead of the other rotten bastards."

The omega then pinched her own arm hard enough to draw blood like she thought she was dreaming. That was funny enough to actually make Velvette pause and smirk before continuing,  "And three, tell Raul to call the Queen's people. I need to arrange a meeting with her AS-bloody-AP, because I am not literally becoming one of that deranged git's puppets just because he can't handle a goddamned sex game based on the fact that he's the hottest fucking commodity in all of Hell right now. Now get a move on and piss off!"

"Y-yes, ma'am! Right away, ma'am! Th-thank you, Miss Velvette!"

The Overlord might be trying this whole shtick of rewarding good work rather than just expecting obedience for no reason but her position, but she could still admit it felt good to watch people flee from her in terror. Too many idiots thought small and cute meant harmless. She damn well cleared them of that notion toot fucking sweet!

Little moments like this really made it easier dealing with the monstrosity that was this Tower on her own. Velvette was looking forward to being the secret puppet-master rather than the damned center stage CEO. This shit sucked, and she couldn't wait to get back to being underestimated as a vapid social media icon and fashionista beta. The fact that Vox was already halfway round the bend even before Alastor got to working on him made a lot more damned sense these days.

***

Emily had to bite her lip to keep from bursting into giggles. She wouldn't ever admit it, but she could sort of, maybe, kind of understand now just why Gabriel found it so funny to tease Raphael. Armina had returned to the office, happily settling back in and quickly straightening out several stubborn heaven-formed that Emily just couldn't find the right words to get to understand that the human-born being more open with their physical affections was not a sign of spreading degeneracy, nor did it constitute a moral emergency requiring the Commander return from his diplomatic mission to ensure order was maintained. With a few short words and sharp looks, the two six-wings and the four-wings that came in with them left looking ashamed of themselves. Emily really hoped to learn how to do that one day. Was it a secret power humans got when they became mothers or something? Armina had done it so easily to Alastor too, even when Lilith couldn't get him to settle.

Raphael had joined them a few hours later, trying to look like this was just any usual day, like he and Armina hadn't been holed up for most of the last several days in her house for reasons. Only problem was that every time he caught Emily looking at him curiously, he'd blush brighter! She hadn't said a single word since he stopped by, but he was already nearly glowing! "Sooooo..."

Armina grinned, watching the two of them with obvious enjoyment over the healer's flustered embarrassment, "So? Dere a question in dat, child?"

Emily couldn't hold back anymore, giving them the fakest innocent look she'd used in a long time, "Did you two have fun?" Raphael made a funny noise, hiding his face behind his hands, "And did you hear about that amazing rumor going around, Miss Armina?"

The human-born raised a brow, her eyes twinkling as she looked at Raphael, "I don' know notting 'bout any sort of rumor. If you mean de fact dat people are saying mon angé is Alastor's Papa, I tink it's great dat people know de trut' now!"

"MINA?!" The healer squawked, his wings puffing up with shock so much that a few feathers floated through the air around him. "You can't be serious!"

Armina laughed brightly, "'aven't you learned yet, cher? You don' tell a Boudreaux omega what dey can or can't do!"

"But we haven't... I'm not..." The whole room was getting brighter with his flustered blushing, "I didn't even meet you until after you died!"

"Hmmm," She picked up her tea cup, taking a slow sip before looking at Emily, "Almost sounds like 'e's ashamed of our boy or someting."

Fighting not to break down into laughter so she could talk, Emily gave a dramatic gasp, "Raphael! Just because your son is a sinner doesn't mean you should pretend he isn't yours! How awful of you!"

"Oh sweet Light, Emily, not you too!" Raphael got to his feet and snatched up his staff.

Emily watched as he stalked towards the door, "Wait! Where are you going?"

"I'm going to beat Gabriel over the head for starting this!"

The two women looked at each other before bursting into giggles as the door shut behind him. "De look on 'is face!" Armina howled. "Oh dat was priceless!"

Nodding her agreement, Emily wiped tears from her cheeks, "How long should we keep this up, do you think?"

"Oh, child, dis is staying! Raphael is Alastor's Papa now, dere's no going back! One of dese days, 'e'll figure out de fact dat 'e's stuck wit' me and my crazy family."

That gave Emily another thought and she choked before literally falling to the floor with laughter. It took several moments before she could gasp out, "If Raphael, hah! I-if he's Alastor's Papa, th-then that means, heh, he's Lucifer's tooooo!"

"HAH!"

The angels waiting outside to speak with them collectively decided their meetings could happen another day. Whatever madness had them cackling like that might be contagious!

***

Michael looked between the Queen of Hell and his mortified-looking brother a few times as he let what he'd just heard really sink in, "Does this mean I do need to relocate then?" Strangely, he didn't like the idea. He wasn't certain why it would bother him though.

Lilith shook her head, "No, it just means that there is going to be a good section of the palace and the back grounds that will be cordoned off, and you need to respect that by not trying to get through the barrier. We've handled it this way many times while Charlie was still living here."

Lucifer laughed awkwardly, "Yeah, it was a real pain in the ass with the whole trying to make it look like Lily and I weren't doing well in our marriage though! I don't know how we managed to keep it under wraps, especially with my big mouth."

The alpha woman sighed and lightly shoved her mate's shoulder, "You have the most problems when it comes to keeping secrets around those you trust and care about, that's all. Recording tech is a relatively new thing for us, so others catching it is just something your mind needs more time to really comprehend. You need to stop thinking so poorly of yourself, love."

"Yeah, yeah. I know. Thanks, Lily."

It was... odd, watching how well Lilith maneuvered around all the places Lucifer stumbled and easily helped him back up. It really set in the fact that they'd been together all these years, supporting each other and working through all the ups and downs side by side. It wasn't the Queen neglecting her husband as he hid away so she could rule Hell and take on all the power and glory herself. While he'd known that everything Sera implied for so long was a half-truth at best, there was something in seeing it that made Michael all the more aware of just how strong the bond between the two of them was. That they'd been thrown down here in the first place was... well, cruel was putting it lightly. But maybe Raphael had been right that coming to know how his brother had found something worth living for down here would help. Eventually. "So all I need to do is make sure to stay on the correct side of the barrier? Nothing else?"

"Nope! That should be good enough, especially since you're not an alpha or anything." Lilith got one of her studying looks that Michael was fairly certain meant she had a thought on that but she wasn't going to share it yet. Lucifer rubbed the back of his neck and sighed before he continued, "Only one that would be an issue in that way would be the cat sinner on contract with Al, but that guy doesn't seem like he'd wanna go within ten feet of Al even if he reeked of heat pheromones, so I doubt he'll do anything that makes my hind-brain feel like he's a threat."

This whole biology and orientation instincts thing always sounded like such a tedious hassle and a mess. Michael wasn't sure he'd ever understand why so many angels seemed so comfortable with either casually taking on those aspects or settling into them fully.

"Well!" Lilith put her hands together in a single, sharp clap, "Now that we've got this settled, I got a message from Bel just a little bit ago. Looks like we might already have someone for you to meet and see if you can work with, Michael. How soon would you like to start?"

The angel forced away the burn of dread and discomfort at the idea of talking to a complete stranger about things he had a hard time looking at himself. Still, if there was a chance this would get all of this mess in his head and chest back under his control so he could get back to taking care of his responsibilities like he should be, it was worth trying. "I'd rather get it done quickly, if possible."

That got a sharp toothed grin from the Queen, "Oh good! I thought you might say that, so they should be here in about thirty minutes or so."

... Lilith was far too good at figuring out the people she felt motivated to, and Michael was always a little surprised to find out he was one of those people. "What exactly should I be expecting with this?"

They both looked at each other, making little half-motions in their silent conversation before Lucifer spoke, "First off, therapy isn't set in stone and isn't over quick, if it ever really is. It kind of depends on how willing you are to try things and how well different methods work with you."

"That said," Lilith continued, "I imagine they will probably try a few things that worked really well for Lu, just tailored to better suit you."

"Like what?"

"Weellll," his brother rubbed the back of his neck nervously, "It might sound weird, but one thing that really has worked a lot is that I have something of an alternate persona that I've developed over the centuries. His name is Magne. I kind of... pretend I'm someone else? And it helps me get distance from things that are freaking me out, or makes it so I can look at things from another angle?" He shrugged, "Basically, it's a way of stepping outside of my own mess, and it helped me figure out who I wanted to be when I felt like I lost a lot of who I was."

...because he had. Lucifer had lost his home, his family, his life. All because the others wanted someone to blame and Michael had decided somewhere along the way that doing what he was told was better or easier than thinking for himself and doing what was right. Because the lauded Commander of Heaven's Armies was nothing but a coward at his core.

"Hold on, Lu. Let me."

"Oh, right, yeah. I'll just-"

"Michael, can you hear me?"

Blinking and surprised to feel the sting of tears, Michael took a breath and forced away the buzzing in his ears along with the tide of self-loathing. At least he hadn't slipped up enough to actually start crying this time. He really missed the numbness, it made it a lot easier to get through the day without embarrassing himself. "Yes, I'm fine. I think I'll wait in my quarters. Let me know when the healer arrives."

Neither of them looked like they believed him, but they didn't stop him from his tactical retreat. When the time came, the person Lilith introduced him to was a two-winged Fallen that he was (thankfully) completely unfamiliar with, "Michael, this is Jet."

Though those black wings were mostly bare and a bit draconian looking, there were tufts of black and emerald green feathers at the joints that were shiny and smooth with obvious signs of pride in care and upkeep. Jet's long dark hair was in countless little braids that ran down their back with decorative beads that clicked as they stepped forward and gave a respectful nod, making no attempt to shake his hand as their wings also went a bit lower and wide in a show of understanding of his rank in Heaven, "I hope we can work well together. I was formed a little over 600 years ago as a Guardian. I got conscripted to aid in the last big war and Fell near the end."

Though there had been smaller outbreaks in fighting, the last full scale war had been about three hundred years ago. Michael hadn't been personally involved in any of the battles since the last war, so there wasn't any chance he'd fought against them himself. Still, if they'd been a Guardian, that technically meant they'd been one of his subordinates, even if they would have worked under Barachial and Naarai directly. "If it would not be considered rude, might I know how you Fell?"

A surprisingly fond look passed over their pale green face as their wings tilted up with happiness, "I wasn't cast out, if that is your concern. I Fell, both literally and figuratively, for the demon who became my wife and bond-mate."

That... was both a surprise and a relief, that they had chosen to Fall for such a reason. It meant it wasn't a complete failing of his and his responsibilities to his people. Still, "It is regrettable that you had to take such drastic measures for finding a connection with another."

Three emerald eyes glimmered as they laughed lightly, "Well, I am glad to know you don't think poorly of my decision. Would you rather I call you sir, or keep this casual?"

Lilith seemed to find their interaction had proven well enough for her to take her own leave as Michael considered that, "I'm not truly here as the Commander, so heavy formalities would be unjustified if I am meant to consider you as one of the healers down here."

That immediately had them dropping the respectful way they held themself, "Great! I'm a bit of a specialist for working with military personnel, and it is a good sign that you'd rather meet me as more of an equal ground than hold me to the status difference we would have had up there. It tells me you have an open mind about my position down here rather than simply labeling me a traitor."

Michael appreciated both the breakdown of their thoughts on his choice and that they felt it was a positive indication. That they'd come out and said it so clearly meant he didn't feel like they were treating him like he was liable to break without dancing around the real meaning in their words, "And is there an honorific or anything that you would prefer? I can see you have chosen to keep your appearance neutral on biological indicators. Is that for my comfort?"

Jet made a see-saw motion with their hand, "I was locked into the biological gender and orientation I had when I Fell, but I'm what is called a gender-fluid alpha. I feel right in my orientation, but everything else kind of shifts around day to day or with my moods. Today just happened to be a more androgynous feeling day for me, though I probably would have set myself up at least close to this for our first meeting anyway, just to help you relax about speaking with me. I go by they/them, but if my appearance swings enough in any other direction I don't mind being called he or she." They raised their left arm and pointed to the bracelet they were wearing, "Since I wasn't lucky enough to get the sort of magics to do it on my own, this helps me alter how my body looks through illusion magic to more comfortably appear the way I feel best suits me at any time."

His eyes brightened as he adjusted his sight to better see the magic they were talking about. He'd expected to see maybe three or four options in the settings, so he was shocked to find over a dozen different points of activation. A soft chuckle told him he'd probably shown that a bit more clearly than he'd meant to, "Want me to explain how it works and what all the options are for?"

"I will admit that I am curious," Michael let his sight relax and looked up at the slightly taller Fallen with a frown, "But I thought we were supposed to be fixing whatever has broken my ability to do my duties."

He didn't quite understand the soft look they had, but it didn't seem like pity, "Michael, I'm a complete stranger to you. I'm not going to demand you do a deep dive with me on things the first day. I think you'd have an easier time talking to me if you got to know who I am and my reactions to things better first. The fact that you think this is more about getting you back to your duties makes me believe you might need a friend before you need a mental healer. I'd like to try to be both, if you're willing."

Michael wasn't sure what to do with that, so he simply nodded an agreement. The closest people that he'd consider friends were three of his brothers and Lilith, but they were technically family, so he wasn't sure that he could categorize them as that. Alastor was more of a strangely respect-worthy pest constantly looking to goad him into reacting or sneak through his defenses. He didn't trust that sinner or his Shadow if he even suspected they were in the same room as him.

The phantom sting at the memory of why had him flicking his wing in annoyance once again.

***

Alastor knew well about alpha ruts, one would have to be completely idiotic to be around in Hell for more than a couple weeks without realizing how many would lose all manner of civility and pretend like they weren't at fault for their actions. The Radio Demon had many such individuals make special guest appearances on his shows over the years. Often enough that the number of alphas that tried to use that tired excuse in Pentagram City was lower than any other Ring in Hell. Still, he trusted his mates, knew that neither of them was the sort to let instinct completely wash over reason. He was certain if anything truly became too much for him, they'd back off.

Really, it was annoying that this was the first time he'd get to spend one with Lucifer. If he could go back and swat his past self for being a self-centered and short-sighted idiot, he would! His body had recovered enough from his injuries to aid with Lilith's the last few years, though much of it was through use of his shadows as his own libido outside of heats and pregnancy was still very much less hit than miss. Still, even if he was not actively participating, the sheer feeling of power and control over one of the most powerful people in Hell had been a dizzying rush. And being honored with watching the entrancingly beautiful Queen fall apart for him had been breathtaking every single time.

Even now, the memories made him salivate, and this time he had the fun guarantee of knowing his own sex-drive would at least be awake a good chunk of the time!

The scramble to set up self-maintaining barriers and stockpile snacks in multiple areas was terribly amusing to watch, especially when he got the delight of seeing Lucifer actually raise his hackles and flare his wings threateningly at the demon delivering some things from Gluttony! (They didn't trust the fallen angel's complete control of his reactions enough at this point to let him go get the items himself. He was strictly forbidden from using portals or teleporting out of designated areas after he'd apparently caused quite the ruckus during the first several he'd had in Hell.) The poor hellhound had looked nearly ready to soil himself by the time Lilith stepped in, and that became the last time Lucifer was allowed outside of the barrier until this was over.

For the first couple of days, it seemed mostly enough that Lilith or Alastor simply remained nearby, only the restless urge to check the boundary lines making him leave one or both of them alone for any given amount of time. The sinner used the confined but not yet pre-occupied time to continue his research and practice parts of his current project in his bayou. Endearingly, it appeared to be a space that Lucifer seemed to instinctively understand he wasn't to cross into without permission, even with the rut hormones.

The third day had the alpha man waking up with pupiless red eyes when Alastor glanced back over his shoulder at him stirring, and a level of pheromones around him that had the omega's mouth going dry and his sleep pants embarrassingly damp. Unnaturally hot breath brushed over the marks on the back of his neck before teeth teasingly pressed against them. Alastor couldn't fight the whine that left him even if he had bothered trying. Lilith had been required to leave earlier that morning, or else he was fairly certain he would have heard appreciative commentary from her.

"Mmmm, mine."

Oh, oh that felt good. The possessive rumble that rolled out of Lucifer made something in the omega's brain melt. Despite how very satisfied his mates had been leaving him, it suddenly felt like he hadn't been touched in months and he needed it in a way that he usually only felt when his heat-addled mind was so hazed that he could barely remember his own name. Having this much clarity of mind made all of this so much more intense, though how long that would last was up in the air. Lilith's pheromones hadn't been anywhere near this thick and potent. Seven years of completely denied ruts were likely why there was such a stark difference.

"Such a good, pretty omega. Already carrying for us. I can smell it right now. Still want me to try to give you more? Make you so full you won't be able to even think about leaving your nest until you give birth?"

Fuck. He knew that probably wasn't possible, even for him, but something about the thought had him nodding, claws tearing into the sheets as he gripped them tight, "Yes! Yes, please! P-please, Lucifer!"

A low chuckle was followed by a hand firmly pushing him onto his front, pinning him at the shoulder. Flickering light and the rustle of feathers told him that Lucifer was probably in his fully demonic form, those glorious wings and long horns out with a crown of hellfire flickering.

And Alastor needed to see it more than anything! Shutting his eyes, he tried to focus past the growing urge to submit and present for his alpha, an urge his pride wasn't willing to bend to yet, reaching for his connection to his Shadow. Noir happily allowed him to see through its eyes from where it was watching nearby, the sight of Lucifer's hot and hungry gaze, flickers of fire and smoke coming out with each breath as he so easily held the trembling omega where he wanted him was enough to make him let out a whorish moan, "Oooh. Please, please hurry! I need you!"

Lucifer's eyes went wide for a brief second before a wicked grin grew over his face and he tore through Alastor's sleep pants with laughable ease, "Fuck, you're so wet already I'd probably slide right in."

"Yes! All of it, give me everything! Please!" There wasn't even a flicker of shame in him for how loud or desperate he sounded, he just needed to feel as close to this wonderful, powerful alpha that was his as much as Alastor belonged to him. If Lilith were here, he might just about have exploded with how badly he'd want them both inside him, holding him, surrounding him with their intoxicating scents.

That small part of him not drowning happily in alpha rut pheromones right now wondered how he would survive if this was just the first true day of this! Lucifer was still capable of full sentences, there was no chance they were truly in the deepest waves yet.

Those thoughts fell silent when he felt something hard and hot and so very, very wanted pressing into him as Lucifer pulled roughly at his tail. A needy cry left him and he tried to push back so he could get more, but it was unnecessary. Instead of the usual gentle caution and teasing slowness, the alpha fallen pushed in hard enough that even the copious slick and want wasn't enough to keep his body from struggling to accept it. Soon he was so full of Lucifer that he ached from it.

It was absolutely perfect!

Alastor was sure each time he bottomed out it left an obscene bulge in his stomach and he tried to get a hand down to feel if that was true but he was being held too firmly against the mattress. There was one way he knew for sure would get some space to feel just how thoroughly his alpha was reaching deep inside him. Panting, he turned his head enough to give Lucifer a tearful, needy look as he used a small amount of magic to make his hair fall in long, loose waves. Almost immediately the brutal pace faltered as Lucifer's hot gaze fell on those shiny red and black strands. The iron grip on his shoulder turned into a tight fist in his hair, pulling him back and up onto his knees with a possessive snarl, "Fuck, just look at you, gorgeous. Mmm." Hot breath tickled over the fur of his ear, making it flick. The alpha must have shifted to make himself bigger. Another pull at his hair forced his head back further, warm lips pressing to the base of his ear, "So perfect and pretty and soft, just for me and Lily. Nobody else gets to see you like this. They see the pretend softness, hah, hiding all those wicked teeth until you've got them cut open and spread out like your personal buffet."

Goodness, Lucifer really knew the right words to drive him mad. Unable to look down to see, Alastor put his hand to his stomach, feeling a slight firmness that wasn't usually there but would grow more and more in the coming months. And just below that...

A forceful thrust made him clearly feel as his stomach bulged out, the jolt pushing a bleat out of him and making Lucifer pause to chuckle, "So cute. Let's see how many pretty sounds I can get you to make before we put more fawns in you, my lovely doe."

That... that was a new one. Maybe. Alastor wasn't always sure what was said during his heats. Either way, it did something to what little of his mind that wasn't already liquefied by all the pheromones and made him clench tight around the length inside of him.

"Fuck!" Lucifer swore, releasing his hold on the sinner's tail and hair to grab his hips tightly, "Like that, huh? Want me to breed you now, pretty doe?"

Words failed him and all he could do was nod, following the urge inside him to fold down and present himself more properly for his alpha. A low growl was his only warning before the punishing pace resumed. The staticky shriek that left him likely surged feedback through speakers in half the city, but all thoughts and worries about that were just a faint echo against the sensation of Lucifer thrusting into him deep and hard enough to make him see stars each time. He was so close now he could practically taste it! All it took was the first catch of the alpha's knot rapidly swelling and Alastor all but sobbed as his release crashed into him.

"Yes, fuck! Look at you, Al. Gonna fill you until you nearly burst from it." Over and over, Lucifer fucked him through the waves until the demon feared he would break under the relentless feelings of pleasure and over-stimulation. Finally the alpha slammed the knot fully inside, a choked shout leaving him as the rush of warm liquid spilled into Alastor. Claws drew blood with how tightly he was pulled back against his alpha mate, the fallen angel's body trying to get as deep inside as possible.

Amazingly, Alastor felt like another orgasm was torn from him, smaller but the unexpectedness made it just as intense. He rocked with it, making Lucifer snarl and hold him in place like his instincts feared the omega would try to pull away, "Lay still and take it!"

Body falling limp obediently, Alastor just shivered with each wave of electrified pleasure coursing through him. Finally the tight hold on him relaxed, and Lucifer slumped forward, panting, "Fuck. So good for me. Such a good mate."

It never failed to amaze him how much just a few simple words like that could make every part of him so warm and start up that rough purr in his chest without his conscious control of it. Even though he'd been an omega for so much longer than he'd been a beta, it would probably always feel like a separate side to his mind. Eventually Lucifer slid them both to lay on their sides more comfortably while they waited for the knot to go back down. As they lay there in a heap and Alastor tried to collect his rational mind back together, a thought came to him and he sent a wary query at Noir. The response had him blowing out a relieved breath, "Oh thank goodness."

"Hm?" Lucifer cracked open an eye to look at him curiously.

"My Shadow caught that power surge and kept any audio from going out, so we probably just blew out the speakers in anything within a few blocks of here."

That got a bright grin and the sort of tone that had Alastor's teeth starting to itch, "Oh? I dunno. I kind of hope something slipped through, make everyone else jealous that Lily and I have an omega that sings so pretty for us."

"Keep talking and I will gut you."

Irritatingly that just got a lazy chuckle and a nuzzle to his shoulder, "I'm sure I can earn your forgiveness by the time you're free enough to reach."

Alastor's eyes narrowed and flashed to radio dials, ears flattening, "Now I know for sure you're just being a little rut dumb, dͨ̍ͯä̴̷̃̃r̶̜ͣ̂͒l̸͆ͮͣ̔iņ̏ͥ̆̚g̸̳̿̆̅," Lucifer froze at the dangerous tone, proving not all of his good sense had taken leave, "so I will remind your hind-brain how things work with this omega. There are many issues with your statement, but I will keep it simple for your currently two remaining brain cells and tell you three."

Bones creaked and snapped as he got his stretched and disjointed arm back and between them to easily lay sharp claws at the alpha's stomach, "One, I can always reach. Two," Noir slipped up behind Lucifer, one set of dark claws going next to its creator's and the other pressing to a pale throat just to add a bit extra to the threat, "I always have help."

Lucifer audibly swallowed, voice strained, "N-noted. And three?"

Reaching his other hand down to where they were locked together, he turned his head to bare his teeth at the alpha. Alastor tapped a claw pointedly at where he knew a very important vein lay just below an alpha's knot, "Three, I can always get free."

Of course, Lucifer being who he was just gasped and tried to press deeper, his cock jerking in a way that made the omega groan. This was the problem with being mated to such a masochist that could heal from nearly everything. It was extremely troublesome trying to properly terrorize them into good behavior.

Later that afternoon, Lilith returned to the sight of two very sated mates and sighed appreciatively, "Such a pretty picture you two make. I could just about set the Rings on fire for keeping me from this."

Alastor gave her a flat look, "Hmph. You can take a turn, my dearest Queen. If I have to deal with his post-orgasm inanity for much longer, I'm going to find a way to p̺͂̈́̈è̢͙rma̅͒n͙̱̾ͯ̚e̜͇̬ͩn̸̛ͣ̀tl̰͍ͩ͛͋y͕̼̎̄͝ remove his vocal cords."

Lucifer giggled unrepentantly, "You keep promising such yummy things though! Your own fault for not following through!"

Yep, that was definitely the loopy, sex drunk Luci she knew well. "I should be able to handle him for a few hours if you need a break, lovely. I know this is still more than you usually tolerate this early on in pregnancy."

Groaning gratefully, the omega had to shadow slip out of the leech-like grasp of Lucifer to actually get free from him. The fallen angel whined pitifully, but thankfully he was still at a lucid enough point in all of this that he understood to let Alastor go without more fuss than that. Lilith had already made arrangements to ensure that when he did finally hit the worst of it, she could rely on others to handle things for a couple days. She wasn't going to test the limits of their omega's patience with Lucifer being so pushy and more single-minded than usual, nor did either of them want to leave the alpha man alone at all with how hard this was likely to get on him.

Alastor did at least grant her the pleasure of a kiss and an affectionate scratch at his cute ears. She gave him a smile, her tone gently teasing, "So what do you plan to do with your temporary freedom from our clingy angel?"

The wide grin he gave her promised future headaches and delights in equal measure, "I'm going to take a bath, and then set up a trap for the angel of Death!"

Both alphas watched him leave with equal expressions of surprise, Lucifer speaking first, "Lily? Did I hear that correctly or have the rut hormones made me have auditory hallucinations?"

"Not unless I'm entering an early one too. Our omega plans to trap Azrael."

"... poor Az."

Not long after leaving his mates to go clean up, Alastor hummed along to a lively tune as he looked over his supplies. He'd spent the last couple days pouring over scrolls and books he had gotten from both Belphegor and Rosie, who had a surprising amount of knowledge on what was valid information and what was more fabrication and guesswork than tried and true methods. Apparently much of her specialization before Falling a couple centuries ago had been in magical research and she had studied summoning magics extensively. It was interesting all the things he never knew about her, and yet so much of it made little things make far more sense than her being simply a sinner Overlord.

In regards to his actual plan with his research, ideally he'd be doing this when he had far more free time. However there was no telling how long Lucifer's rut would be. If the pheromones mixing with his damned pregnancy hormones were already muddling his mind so badly as they had on the very first day, he doubted he would have any sort of wits to be attempting this for much longer. And soon after this, dear Charlie would likely sign off on the hotel being done, and Alastor was going to be at her side for the chaos of the opening day. There were many desperate souls looking for a quick way out of hell or an easy target for manipulating into protecting them from consequences they had rightly earned with others. While she would certainly try to help them all, many of those would end up volatile when they found out the hotel would push them to actually put in the effort as well, or at least believably perform the motions.

And with Charlotte Morningstar far more free to bare her teeth and stand her ground after successfully destroying a platoon of Exorcists? Alastor had a feeling she was going to be raising her standards on good behavior and feel more free to call people out on their bullshit. It would be such a delight to watch her turn all expectations over and he wouldn't trust many to defend her properly. Lucifer and Lilith would likely have much to say about his own condition and such, but Alastor planned to mostly keep watch and see about using Michael's pride as an angelic warrior to make him take on Vaggie as a trainee. Between the two angels standing guard, most sinners would be leery about even thinking about trying something, whether or not they understood exactly who Michael was.

By the time all of that was settled and he was sure those two had the hotel safety well handled, his remaining time for attempting this would likely be all but non-existent. Better to get familiar with how each part of this worked slowly so he could stop if something felt wrong before it would cause a disaster rather than rushing in the last days before Azrael would come to them of his own will.

Alastor was determined to catch him before then. Giving himself a three hour time limit, he got to work.

Notes:

Lots of silly, serious, and sweet moments here! I really hope you guys like who I made for Michael's therapist. He seems like the sort to need someone who treats him more like an equal and a friend than a patient. Jet has a base understanding of a lot of what he'd be familiar with without being a known subordinate he'd feel guilty for. Would you guys rather some of his sessions stay in the main story or go to the Bonus Tales?

Up next is Armina meeting Jehoel and his visit to Hell, the results of Alastor's attempts to trap the Seraphim of Death, and finally Sera will find herself waking up in Hell with two months missing since the last Extermination.

WIP - Updated version of Azrael! plaintext - https://bsky.app/profile/frizzycrls.bsky.social/post/3lxqlj5mai22l
Azrael's Face!!!! plaintext - https://bsky.app/profile/frizzycrls.bsky.social/post/3lxsq7cor4s2i

ALSO! WARNING FOR GORE/HORROR/NUDITY BUT!!!!! The artist that inspired the arc of breaking Vox down into a monster in Al's forest has been drawing more of their cryptid Vox and SO MANY OTHERS ARE DRAWING HIM TOOOOOOO. SO for those curious of what my mental image of monster Vox is, here's some references!
(This is the very first one that inspired it. I think I've shared it before, but Imma throw it at you guys again) Link 1 - https://bsky.app/profile/jetsamjunk.bsky.social/post/3ldcw2oc3l22i

Link 2 - https://bsky.app/profile/jetsamjunk.bsky.social/post/3lxrzjisclc2b

Link 3 - https://bsky.app/profile/rozelith.bsky.social/post/3lxv5ppb7ok2c (This one requires logged in users)

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of So Claimed